Contents

The End, cont.

Part 7

Part 8

Part 9

Epilogues

Epi 1:

Epi 2:

Epi 3:

Epi 4:

Epi 5:

Epi 6:

Epi 7:

Epi 8:

Epi 9:

Epi 10:

Epi 11:

Epi 12:

Epi 13:

Epi 14:

Bonus Snippet 1

The Morocco Colony Visit.

The End, cont.

Part 7

Arthur walked into his son's office and closed the door.  "Son, I would like to beat you soundly about the head until you get some sense.  How could you do this to me?"

Percy smiled at him. "I had no intention of doing anything to you, I didn't plan this.  As you know, the Ministers voted last month in case something like this happened.  You were voted in."  He leaned back, putting his pen into it's special holder. "The only suitable people were me, you, Arabelle, and Minister Fermier.  Who would you have chosen, father?"

"I picked you.  At least you'd make things run smoothly."

Percy snorted. "I won't be in that seat for a very long time, if ever.  My second job scares people and my first one bores them to no end. I'm sure no one seriously considered me, or Minister Fermier."

"He's a nice man and very well liked in his department."

"Father, if you look up slimy lech in the dictionary, his picture's beside it.  He's even hit on Arabelle."

"Jealous?" Arthur asked with a smile.  "That's always a good sign."

"Father, quit matchmaking and let's address your complaints. Then you can complain about my lack of a love life."

Arthur sat down.  "She's asked my permission to kidnap you and steal you for a weekend away."

"Wonderful, but what about my daughter?"  Arthur grimaced.  "Fine, I'm sure you'd watch her since you're in on it.  You were the best candidate at this time.  At any other time, you wouldn't have been chosen because we all know you like your department but this time you were the best choice available.  If there had been another choice, I'm sure we would have taken it."

"Minister Fermier is very good," Arthur reminded him again.

"Yes, father, but he's managed to staff the muggle part of his department with the lowest of the low and their slime has rubbed off on him.  Look at that one Ginny dated."  His father shook his head.  "She's better now.  I deigned to talk to her last week and she was sincerely sorry about her past mistakes."

"I'm sure she was, the same as she was after the first one.  How long will this one last?"

Percy smirked. "I think this is a permanent change.  She's been forced to grow up recently and it's changed her outlook totally.  Even though Ravena nearly died to make it happen, and then she yelled at her mother in the infirmary.  Quite impressive from that girl."

"She and Ron will make an excellent couple."

Percy snorted. "If they live that long.  Harry had to run up there because he got a threat against Agatha's life and had to warn the children."

Arthur looked upset.  "Why?"

"More World Cup nonsense.  Someone sent Harry a dead bird and a dead snitch in the same box along with a letter.  Law Enforcement took it and is investigating, but they're not sure they can protect him, so he went to warn the children to be careful while they played."

"Anyone attacking at the school would be insane," Arthur said hotly.

"I know, and so do you, but these people aren't from here, father.  They probably haven't heard that the school has some very fierce protectors or that there are guardians in our family.  They may not even realize the connection between our family and Harry's."

"Hopefully no one will try anything at that last game."

"Which is Slytherin vs Hufflepuff if I remember right."  He checked his calendar.  "Yes, Melvin's set to play next weekend."  He looked up.  "Which means Agatha and Ravena are both going to be in the way."

"Or possibly Melvin if they know anything about the family."

Percy waved a hand.  "My son is very well protected.  Simone and the rest of them will be there no doubt.  I'm sure anyone who comes onto the field will be very sorry," he finished with a smirk.

"Good news.  Call me and we'll go up together."  Arthur stood up. "I still don't want it."

"Then appoint someone in six months and go back to your old job."

"Percy, you're not that naive."

"No, but I think the position suits you.  You were dealing with a lot of petty arguments recently, now you've got some petty people arguing.  It's not that different, father, really."  Arthur frowned.  "Would you like to have dinner tonight?"

"No, I think your mother's planning something special for dinner.  I'd hate to ruin it with this news."

Percy laughed.  "Want me to call mum and tell her how we voted you in last month and never told you?"

"Yes, that way she can hit you."

"Fine.  I'll tell mum for you.  Have a nice lunch, father, and remember that you'll be followed for the next week, not only by my people but by a reporter or three as well."  Arthur mumbled something that sounded like a swear as he walked out.  Percy turned to his small floo next to his desk, sending some powder into it.  "Mother," he said, using the newest speed dial feature that the Ministry was trying out.  Her head popped up.  "Wonderful news, mum, he took over this morning.  Still a bit upset about it and all that, but he's fully accepted that we voted him in and it's now his job."

"Percy, you shouldn't upset your father that way."

He smiled at her. "I'm not the only one who voted for him, mum, I just got to give him the good news.  Did you hear how the arsehole died?"  She frowned at his word choice but leaned closer for a spot of gossip.

***

George led Xander and the kids into the store and stopped.  There were people waiting on them.  "Shh," he whispered, leading Xander back to the nest and tucking him in with the kids.  He came back out.  "Problems with the game?"

"Madam Rosemerta suspended me because she said I was being intentionally mean," Simone sighed dejectedly.  "I agreed to tone it down so we only won by two hundred-eighty points."

"Damn, that's not much at all," George agreed, giving her a hug.  "Remember, dear, those people have to work tomorrow and they're doing it for fun.  You should always pitch your game to your opponents, it makes it more worthwhile and meaningful."

"Yes, Uncle George.  Was Uncle Xander really tired?"

"More like he's worn out," George told her.  "He's had a long day."  He patted her on the head.  "So, ladies, I know you're here to get my man's hands on you, but it'll have to wait until tomorrow."

"We're hiding Harry," Fred told him. "He's gotten death threats now if he plays in the next game."

"Is he?"

"He says he is," Alicia agreed, stepping up to give him a hug.  "How is he?"

"Xander's better.  He's still feeling like she betrayed him.  He'll work it out.  He'll be giving the backrubs later this week."

"That's fine, we'll be rotating out through the week so Harry doesn't have to work in the shop," Katie said with a smile.

"He's used to it," Fred told her.

"We did tell him we'd hire him if he ever got over chasing the shiny ball.  Did Draco get back yet?"

"Back, been through, and gone again," Fred told him.  "He came back and dropped off the death threat he received as well since he didn't want the Law Enforcement people in his house.  Father took it.  Have you seen a paper yet?"  George shook his head.  "Ladies, you might want to get ready to catch him."  He waited while they grabbed George.  "The asshole died."  George sank a little bit. "The former Minister of Magic was shot by his wife during their court proceedings. She hadn't been lying, he had kept her under the Imperious curse on and off for the last thirty years. Father took his job."  George tried to sit down but the strong hands kept him up.  "Percy got to give him that news."

"Is Percy still living?"

"He was here earlier, so I'm assuming no one brought him back as a zombie.  He was smiling too much for that," Fred assured him. "Arabelle McKinely was with him."

"The head over Mysteries?" Angelina asked.  Fred nodded.  "They're dating?  I know they've been seen together."

"She's trying.  He's being coy at the moment."  Fred reached over and tipped up George's chin.  "Father's settled into the new job, but there's also more news."  Katie summoned a chair and sat their burden in it.  "Someone showed up from an insurance agency, along with a lawyer.  Said something about a settlement.  Something about Xander and that most horrible hospital from hell."  George nodded slowly.  "They're settling all debts before dying off.  They seemed to think that your husband was owed."

"He's owed a lot," Harry said as he joined them.  He smiled at George.  "You'll have to tell me where you went, you look relaxed.  Stunned, but still relaxed."

"Father is the Minister of Magic?"

Harry nodded.  "They took a vote last month when the old one's behavior started to get horrible again and voted your father in behind his back.  They were simply waiting for the right time.  Congrats, George."

"Wow.  I guess we won't have any more trouble with the aurors."

Fred laughed.  "No, no more trouble with them.  Percy's laid into them about leaving us alone and they've agreed to keep the idea of sending one of Xander's students to us whenever anyone in the family has trouble.  They've decided that we can usually handle it until they get there, even with a slow response time."  George nodded.  "Did you hear the second part?"

"Draco said he was having fun taking them down," George told him. "How bad can it be?  A pittance to show that they were wrong isn't so bad.  We could use it to expand a bit again."

Alicia tapped him on the shoulder and George smiled up at her.  "It's not a little bit.  They had a goblin with them as well.  Expect to see them tomorrow."

George's face fell.  "Tomorrow Xander and I have to pack."

"Bet me," Harry snorted.  "Albus is back.  He's a ghost, but he's back in charge.  Things have snapped back into place like he never left.  Even Tara's been forgiven for her problems."

"Not by Xander," George said dryly.  "Xander has a lot of will, he won't be going back unless he has to."

"Albus said he was finishing out the year at least," Harry said helpfully.  "He also said he wants to talk to Xander personally because he warned Tara to watch over him."

"I don't know what to tell you, but Xander's going to fight going back," George told him.  "He feels like Tara betrayed him.  She was like his sister."

"Then he should know that families fight," Katie said firmly.

"Katie, he was an only child," Fred told her.  She grimaced.  "From bad parents.  There's every chance that Xander will have a lot of spare time to do our backs this week."

Draco slammed in then turned and slammed the door.  He noticed the people and shook his head, heading back for some comfort with Xander.

"I'd say something was going on again," Harry said dryly.  He looked at George.  "You give him unrestricted access to your husband?"

"Xander thinks of him as a son, I trust him that much."  He smiled.  "Though Draco is very cuddly in the middle of the night."  Everyone looked stunned.  "It helped when he was pregnant. Morgana got fairly fussy on occasion."  He stood up.  "I'd best see what that's about."  He headed back to his room.

"I think I've had my yearly quota of shocks," Angelina said quietly.  "He really turned into a good guy?"

"No," Fred said, shaking his head, Harry mimicking him.  "He's decided he can be gentler with the family and is an asshole to everyone else."  He grinned.  "Would you mind pouncing Oliver this week instead of waiting for him to get off his bum, Angelina?"  She blushed.

"He'll never go for it," Harry told him, shaking his head.  "I think Oliver's scared of women.  He doesn't understand them very well."

"All he knows is groupies," Katie snorted.  "Not fine and real women like we are."  Angelina blushed even brighter.  "You only wanted to be a groupie?"

"No!"  She swatted at her friend.  "I'd like to see if I could start something with him, but I don't make the first move."

"Then you're going to be waiting an awfully long time," Harry told her, reaching over to pat her on the shoulder.  "I caught Oliver giving a girl a look like she was an alien earlier."

"There's always the Xander method," Fred noted.  Everyone looked at him.  "Back when Percy was dating Kandy, that first summer after Ron and Harry's graduation, he brought her over for a week of visiting to meet the rest of us.  Xander decided Percy needed a kiss so very badly that he...encouraged it.  And they couldn't stop.  He ended up breaking her in on mum's table while Xander and George went at it on the floor because of a small backlash problem."

Harry snickered.  "I can see Xander doing that.  Did you know that he used that spell once on Ron and Draco back at school?  Got 'em to quit fighting."

Katie burst out laughing.  "On your table?  Percy?"  Fred nodded.  "I never would have figured him for the sort."

"Oh, no, Ginny's not the only one who's had sex in public in this family," Fred said happily, pointing at the back.  "Those two were caught snogging out in back of Madam Rosemerta's one night by her, and they didn't break it up when she told them to.  So the beautiful woman brought out a cheering section.  George didn't come out of the lab for a week that time.  The next time was less than that I think."

"They had sex on Draco's lap while he was preggers," Alicia blurted out.  Everyone looked at her.  "They did!  I heard Draco using it as a taunt."

"Probably just Xander's head in his lap," Fred told her.  "Xander got that way with George and George's head ended up on Charlie's lap once at the Burrow.  Mum was not pleased."

"I want a relationship like that," Katie sighed.  "Wonderful sex, cuddles, and someone who understands me.  And not just the shopkeeper side and not just the chaser side either."

Alicia pushed her at Fred, making them stumble together.  "Go for it, babe.  He knows you better than anyone."  She smiled at Angelina. "Would you like a closet or a small room?"

Fred spluttered and Harry cackled. "Alicia!  She doesn't like me."

"Bet me, I thought you weren't interested."  He blushed as she moved.  "Oh, really?" she asked, smiling at him.  She kissed him, just a test, and he rolled her underneath him.

"I'd say that snogging in front of people thing runs in the family," Alicia said, eyeing Harry.

He backed up a step.  "I'm only an adopted Weasley, not a real one."

"So?"  She grabbed him and kissed him hard, making him melt.  "So?"

"I..."  He coughed and looked at her.  "Alicia, I'm still not ready to be the socialite you need."

"I like quiet times, but you need someone who drags you out of the house for award banquets."

"Otherwise you'll be stuck there," Angelina agreed, coming over to hug him. " I know the world is a scary place, but you've got to come back into it.  At least let her try.  You might find you like it now that the kids are in school."

"Besides, I can fly around and tease you some more," Alicia said, tapping him on the nose.  "Think about it, Potter.  I'm still here."

He pulled her closer and hugged her.  "I haven't had anyone since Hermione."

"Which was a fucked relationship, even you have to admit that," Angelina noted.  Harry looked at her.  "Hey, I had one of those myself.  My husband never went dark and swore allegiance to chaos, but he was still a bastard.  It's hard, but a good woman will gently lead you out into the light of day and make you have picnics again."

"Maybe, but I'd rather go for those long flies," Alicia told her.  "They seem more intimate.  You can talk and it's like the wind holds all the secrets for you.  It's not so much like confessing as being blown free."  Harry nodded.  "Tomorrow?"

"Sure."  He smiled and withdrew, back into the hallway.  "There's someone coming and I don't know them."

Angelina looked out the window. "That looks suspiciously like a walking stone.  Draco, I think it's one of your former minions."

Draco came out, running his fingers through his hair.  "That's Goyle.  Let me talk to him before he taints this place."  He walked out and closed the door behind him.  "You needed something?"

"I was coming to see you.  I figured you knew what was wrong with my daughter," Goyle said, looking at the store behind him.  "You hang out with the Weasleys?"

"Xander's inside."

"Oh."  He shook his head.  "My daughter's been sending home some fairly depressed letters.  She said Agatha, whoever that is, has been helping her.  Can you talk to her?  Or get me in to talk to her?"

"Sure.  We'll floo up right now."  Goyle looked impressed. "I'm a professor and parents can talk to their children when they feel it's necessary.  Even if your father never did."

"I heard the new Headmistress was a pisser."

"She's out and Dumbledore's ghost came back."   Draco led him inside.  "We're heading up to the school.  I'll be back later.  I can't take Ron bitching at the walls tonight."  He saw the speculative look.  "Ron's room echoes into mine from across the bathroom."  He led the way by floo, coming out in the staffroom.  Severus was making himself some tea.  "Have you noticed Ms. Goyle having any problems?"

"She's been picked on a bit," Severus said, turning to look at him.  "Did Xander get back?"

"He's asleep.  Totally worn out."  Goyle came out of the fireplace.  "I'm going to get his daughter for him."

"That's fine, use the room we usually reserve for parent meetings.   You might have him talk with Agatha as well, or your own daughter.  Ravena generally watches over the younger children."  He nodded at his former student.  "Are you still hiding?"

"More or less," Goyle agreed, not looking at him.  "I know it's irregular, but the last letter worried me and I just found it.  Her mother hid it because she thought my daughter was being a baby."

"That's fine.  We understand about such things."

Draco tugged on the other father's arm and led him away.  "We've seen a lot of parents this year because their daughters were being harassed.  This isn't abnormal at all."  He walked down the quiet halls, raising his eyebrow when he saw Iggy sitting on the stairs.  "Problems?"

"Daddy's broadcasting nightmares and I'm in the tower tonight so I can't sneak back and slip in with Simone," Iggy said with a slump.  "Besides, I'm meeting Ravena because she's been having nightmares and I want to see why."

"That's fine.  Tell her I'd like to know about this as well," Draco told him.

Iggy shrugged.  "We were going to see what they were about and if they were visions before you got told.  That way you'd worry less.  She could just have a fantastic imagination."  He stood up as Ravena slipped out of the shadows. "Come on, darkling, we'll walk down to the dungeons and back while we talk."  She nodded, smiling at her father.

Draco gave her a hug.  "I'll see you tomorrow, dear.  Behave for your cousin."  She nodded and let Iggy lead her away.  "Come on, Goyle."

"She's a pretty girl."

Draco nodded, looking back at her.  "That's my third daughter, Ravena.  The last daughter Ginny and I had together.  We made some stunning children."  He opened the portrait and walked in.  "I need to see Ms. Goyle and Agatha," he told the Prefect in the common area.

"Ms. Goyle is somewhere in the house, we're not sure where, we're looking for her right now, sir.  Agatha's on a rip and the one doing the searching."

Draco walked to the bottom of the boy's staircase.  "Ryan!"  Ryan scrambled down them.  "Find Agatha and Ms. Goyle, now.  Do not make her do it alone."

"Yes, sir," he said, scurrying back up them.

"You still rule the house," Goyle said in appreciation, looking around.  "Even though you're more gentle now."

Draco looked at him. "Threats aren't always necessary.  Sometimes the velvet glove approach works."  Agatha came down the stairs dragging a boy by his nostrils and a sobbing girl.  "What happened?"

"He had locked her in his trunk and was taunting her.  Do something about him before I do," Agatha said.  She let the girl go, watching as she launched herself at her father.  "Hers?"

"Yes.  How long?"

"The last week.  Ravena tried to stop him, but failed, so she told me.  I tried a more subtle approach earlier but it didn't work."  Ryan came stumbling down the stairs with two more bodies.  "Oh, yes, and them as well."

The portrait door opened and Snape walked in.  "Did you find them, Agatha?"

"They were the ones picking on Ms. Goyle and two other first years.  Have the shits before I deal with them."  The conscious boy whimpered in fear.  She smirked down at him.  "Did you want me to punish you instead?"  He shook his head and got free, heading to hide behind Snape.  She wouldn't attack *him*.

Draco smiled at Agatha.  "Very well managed, my dear.  You deserve a treat.  What would you like?"

"My blue book back?"  He shook his head.  "Then how about I get my toy back."  Ryan whimpered.  "Not you.  My actual toy.  It's much more pleasing to me.  It doesn't whine when I demand my own pleasure."

"I can agree to that," Draco agreed.  "Severus?"

"It's in my office, in my second desk drawer.  Have Ignatius get it for you.  He was headed that way."  She walked past him, blowing a kiss in his direction.  "Carry these slime out to the entryway," he told Ryan.  "The other two first years?"

"Are fine," Ms. Goyle said from her father's arms.  "They were in the closet, he was going to get them later."

Draco tapped her on the head and she looked up at him.  "You should have told me. I would have expelled them immediately."  She nodded, looking scared.  "You are not to blame, but you will come to me from now on, young lady.  Any of you may come to me for help with such matters.  Forcing yourself on a girl is the utmost in stupidity.  A real Slytherin never has to do more than pay for it, and most of us only have to do that at their lowest or if they're stupid and sickening or incredibly desperate."  She nodded, relaxing some.  "Do we need to take you upstairs to the infirmary?"

"No.  They didn't touch me.  They said they were going to do that once we were second years, then work their way up until we could only have them."  She sniffled again.  "I wanted to tell you, or Agatha, but they said they'd kill us and our familiars.  I'm still missing my owl."

"He's at the house, he refused to come back.  I'll get you a new one," Goyle promised, patting her gently.  "Draco, may we have a private room?"

"Of course, right this way," he led them to a small unused Prefect's room and turned on the lights for them.  "Here we are.  No one stays in here right now.  Talk as long as you want.  Tomorrow's Sunday."  He left them alone.  Severus looked at him.  "He's a father.  Even if he is a bastard, and that room does still have a charm on it to make loud noises if something wrong is going on."  He walked over, hefting one of the slight bodies up to carry it out.   He wanted to have a talk with these boys.

Snape shook his head, looking around.  "Let me know if anything else of this sort happens.  I want to have a talk with such people."  The students in the common area nodded, looking scared.  He smiled at them.  "Such versions of evil is not allowed.  Remember that."  He swept out, going to deal with those three, once they all woke up.  If they all woke up.  It looked like one of them was missing part of his head.  It turned out that his face was partially caved in.  That girl was fairly amusing.

***

Draco looked up as a man walked up to his table in Diagon, so he kicked the opposite chair out.  "Sit, Flint.  What did you need?"

"Just a word."  He sat and looked over Draco.  "No classes?"

"Not for the next three hours, I'm just off practice."  A baby cooed and he glanced down at the small carriage.  "Did you want to get out?" he asked her.  She cooed again so he lifted her out, settling her in his lap.  Flint, his former captain, looked at her, then at him.  "This is Morgana, my youngest."

"Oh.  She's cute."  He shook his head.  "I really can't imagine you as a hands-on parent, Draco."

Draco shrugged.  "I know my children much better than my father did me.  It keeps the Weasley part of their heritage from tainting them too much.  What did you need?"

"My son's starting next year."

"Then you instruct him that he will be seeing me if he has any problems.  Goyle's daughter forgot that lesson and she was nearly harmed.  I look over all of the children in the house, even the ones of Death Eaters."

"You don't try to change them?"

Draco shook his head. "I let everyone who asks me see both sides of the conflict.  Yes, it was something that could have gotten me a lot of attention, it could have made me even more popular among my social circle.  It could have even netted me a wife from that circle.  Though I'd be dead by now or rotten inside to the point where I was now like my father.  I haven't changed my beliefs any, Flint, I simply don't go out attacking anyone anymore."

"Yet, you hang with the gryphon-borns at the school, and Harris.  Everyone says you're like his son."

"He adopted me in front of his clan."  Draco gave him a smug look.  "What makes you think that the first Head of our house would have minded?"

"They're the ultimate crossbreed, they're not like us!" Flint said hotly.

"Salazar was adopted by one himself.  Only the most pure families were allowed to crossbreed, to have extraordinarily powerful children."  Flint's mouth opened.  "Including my own."

"No way," Flint breathed.

Draco nodded.  "I found out about four years ago, when my daughter's life was threatened.  It does explain my ability to do the work Ginny Weasley started."

"Well."  Flint blinked a few times.  "You still don't like muggles though, right?"

Draco smirked. "I can find a use for one percent of the British ones.  The American ones I find less use for, but every once in a great while they come out with an extraordinary one of their own.  The rest are nothing special and should be used to keep the servants alive.  Too much inbreeding starts to weaken lines, as certain pure-bloods have shown over the years."

"I heard about Parkinson's daughter.  Too bad about her."

"Is she seriously mentally ill?"

"Pansy said so.  She had her daughter blocked from her power and institutionalized. I thought it might have been her vanity and desire to be the only one getting attention, but I saw the girl, she's lost. No mind to speak of and prone to violent attacks.  If she had been born a creature, she'd have been put down."

"Was the father pure?"

"Purer than your bloodline was supposed to have been."

"My bloodline was occasionally intermixed for variety.  Otherwise the sixty families in my social circle would have interbred so often that we'd all look like the Hapsburgs of Austria when they lost control of their interbreeding.  Jaws too large to eat with, too-small brains.  I could have been born with the brain of a gerbil."   Flint snickered. "It's true," Draco said with a light hearted shrug.  "That's one of the reasons why I let Ginny continue to talk me into having children with her.  A different circle, though no less pure than my own line. Every bit as suitable genetically, plus we made beautiful children."

"Yes, you do," Flint said, staring at Morgana, who was drooling heavily.  "She needs cleaned off."

Draco grabbed the spit cloth and wiped her mouth, chin, and chest off.  "Don't drool like that, he'll think you adore him."

Flint shook his head.  "I know I'm not good enough for any of your children."

Draco nodded, staring him down.  "Or any like you," he said quietly.  "Even though only one of my children is interested in settling down at the moment, there will be no Death Eaters in her future.  My princess will not be stuck with an evil bastard like my father, or your father."

"Hopefully she'll find someone to treat her well."  Flint stood up.  "I'll tell my son to talk to you and pass the word on through our generation.  Most of us swore that our parents converted us without our permission, that's why we're free."

"Sixty of the students in my year and the three years before mine were arrested in that first year after Voldemort died," Draco told him, stunning him. "Another fifty have been arrested in the sixteen years since.  There's approximately thirty of you left, Flint, and I do mean it.  Not a one of you is fit to be near my children.  Not even Simone and Denver, or Ravena."

"I heard one of yours finally made it into the house," Flint said with a mean smirk.  "Proud of her?"

"The fact that she's the second most powerful female in the house, even with Shey Ravettena there?  Definitely.  My daughter Ravena is a wonderful young lady and a Goddess in her own mind.  She's already chosen her mate and he seems ready to agree.  I'll accept him as good enough, he's not at all like his father most of the time."

"You're letting her date a Potter?"

"Ron taught her everything she knows about being a seeker and a dark little creature. He appreciates her for who and what she is.  Besides, she has him tied around her finger and is enjoying it."

"What about Simone?"

"She needs someone like her Uncle, Charlie Weasley."  He shrugged. "I haven't found anyone yet.  There's a few very interesting young men that her uncle knows, he's thinking of introducing her.  As for Denver, he wants to lead the life I nearly did, before I got him and Simone.  Anastasia will settle down with a suitable mate, and Lucien is presently hunting Xander's son William."

"They're related."

"Not actually.  William was adopted by the couple.  It's no more incestuous than Potter and my Ravena."  He patted Morgana on the head.  "As for her, we'll have to see.  Perhaps she'll adore women the way Lucien does boys."  He smiled.  "I'm satisfied with my children and their futures."

"I see.  Would you consider the Phlegminton line?"  Draco shuddered.  "Their son is very nice."

"He's a slimy bastard and will not treat my daughter well enough.  Think of her needing someone like..."  He pulled up his fondest wish of a relationship for his daughter.  "Crosswind.  Someone like their daughter, only male.  I will demand grandchildren."

"Most of the kids in your year are getting ready to send their first child on to school."

"Some of us started early.  I enjoyed being able to chase after them and now I'm enjoying having a more stable life.  I'm looking forward to having grandchildren actually.  Then I can hand them back for the nasty parts."  Morgana had just wet herself.  "Did you have to do that?" he asked her.  She cooed at him and grabbed his finger to squeeze.  "Fine, I'll change you in a moment."  He looked up but Flint was gone.  "Hmm.  Oh, well."  He settled her into her carriage and changed her efficiently.  Then he paid his tab and left the table to go to his lunch appointment.  Ginny and he had a lot to talk about.

***

Xander walked into his old home and stopped when he saw who was curled up on his couch.  "Go away."

"Xander, talk to me?" Tara pleaded.  "I'm sorry.  Albus said to watch out for you, I didn't think to try and take care of you."

"Yay.  Some people think I'm not only necessary, but that I'm needed and wanted."  He headed up to pack his son's room first. He found a ghost waiting on him.  "What do you want, Albus?"

"Xander, finish out this year at least," Albus said, sounding reasonable. "We can't exactly find a replacement for you at this late date."

Xander sat down in the rocking chair, then slammed the door without touching it or his wand.  "I want her to go away.  Not from the school because I wouldn't do that to Severus, but away from me.  I can't take that shit anymore."

"I know you can't."  He smiled at the young man.  "If I were still human, I'd offer you a hug."

"I could use one right now," Xander admitted.

Albus slid into the body.  "This is as close as I can get.  It's a good thing that you're so easily possessed."  He finished sliding in, letting his essence fill the younger man with his warmth and calmness.  Then he floated back out, feeling better himself.  "How was that?"

"Not bad.  You weren't even cold."

"I learned how to do that first.  I thought it would be rude."  He settled down.  "There aren't many things I regret not doing.  I didn't get to shag the woman I wanted senseless.  I didn't get to pass on my genes, and I didn't get to ride one of those muggle roller coasters.  It's not the same when you're not solid."

"Gravity doesn't work as well on you I guess," Xander agreed with a faint smile.  "As for the second, there is a way."  Dumbledore straightened up.  "Willow said something about it in a letter to Tara.  There's a way to take some of your DNA and make it into a sperm, then implant it in an egg and then implant that into a woman. It'd take a powerful witch to carry your child, but it can be done."

"I'll have to think about that.  Thank you for the information.  Any cure for the first one?"

"Buffy mentioned that she could touch the nearly dead, so how about pulling her out of her body and doing it when she's like that?  And hey, with magic, you might even be able to knock her up."  Dumbledore laughed. "It's an idea," he admitted with a faint smile.

"You always did make me feel better about things, Xander.  Even when you're at your lowest points.  I want you to stay."  Xander opened his mouth and the ghost leaned closer.  "I know it hurts, and that it's hard.  You are not the only one who nearly lost Tara in their lives.  Severus kicked her out of their bed if I saw right.  Her own son is ignoring her and not calling her mother anymore.  She thought she was doing right."

"If she was being herself, she would have seen that she was going bad and corrected it.  Did you warning her make her think differently?"

"No, Xander, it was the meaning she took from the words.  She thought I meant that you were going to suddenly go bad. She never thought about less apocalyptic meanings of the phrase.  She is sorry.  She's miserable because she knows you'll have a hard time forgiving her for this problem of hers."  Xander nodded. "It will be hard, but you do have the support of those who love you for no other reason than because you're you.  She is still one of those though, and you should let her apologize."  He could see he wasn't getting through. "I can send her away if you want."

"That wouldn't be very fair to Severus," Xander pointed out glumly.  "I like him."

"I know you do, he's been a wonderful mentor in your life."  Xander looked up at him.  "You think I didn't see you treating him like a favorite uncle?"  Xander shook his head.  "I did, and so did he.  It mystifies him sometimes, but he understands about needing something to cling to so you can find reality again."  Xander nodded, slumping down.  "Let him soothe the break between you.  Severus might lock you in an airless room if it isn't done soon enough to suite him, but I think he'll be able to see past his frustration."

"He's frustrated with me?"

"With the situation.  Tara has been moping about, his words, and he detests it.  He hates having his happy illusions shattered."

"I didn't want to hurt him."

"Xander, this wasn't your doing, not this time.  It was the situation."  Albus could see this going very wrong very quickly if he didn't correct that assumption.  "You didn't do anything to hurt his relationship.  You even left Iggy with him."  Xander smiled again, he liked Iggy and Severus as a team.  Good, very good.  "Severus wants an end to this situation, he's even stopped being jealous of your relationship with his wife.  Or that of Draco and his wife."

"A lot of people seem to be jealous of Draco."

"He is very sexy and a lot of people are insecure in their relationship.  Men like Draco are easy targets to feel uncomfortable about because they have qualities that most women seem to want.  Even your own mate."  Xander sighed. "It's an easy jealousy to have.  Most people feel comforted by it on some tiny level because it validates the problems they see in themselves and their relationships.  But enough about the normal people, Xander, and onto the extraordinary."

"I'm not extraordinary," Xander protested.  Albus stared at him until he hung his head.  "I have some great training from unusual sources for odd circumstances.  That's all."

"If you say so.  Some of us see something different.  You're very powerful and you have the will to harness that power to do the unimaginable.  You've managed to raise a few children, some who aren't even your own, who will become people of great renown.  You've managed to bring a sense of fun back into this school that hasn't been found since before Harry started.  The children adore you more than they do even me."  Xander shook his head and the ghost laughed.  "They do.  You're not the one who has to discipline them, I am, so therefore they see you as a higher figure.  More of a parent or possibly a brother.  You give the children a reason to have fun with their studies, even when you make them have nightmares."  He stood up.  "Now, let's talk to Tara.  Perhaps you can settle this today before Severus has to hurt you both and then put you together to heal."  He followed Xander down the stairs and found Tara gone, but two men and a goblin standing there instead.  "Who are you?" Dumbledore asked.

"Alexander Harris?"

Xander raised his hand.  "Why do you want me?"

"We're here about the settlement due to you as part of a class action lawsuit," the lawyer said, stepping forward.  "If you'd sit down and read through these papers, we'd be more than happy to release the money to you."

"I don't need any," Xander told him.  "I got healed."

"Yes, sir, and the judge was most offended because you had to go to a muggle hospital to get healed," the second man told him.  He smiled.  "Would you like to call your husband?  There's a great deal of paperwork to give you the settlement due to you for your horrible experience.  The turnover of such an amount of money is very technical and stringent."

Xander got up and went to the floo, calling the shop. "George?" he asked when Fred answered.  Fred shook his head.  "Need George.  No George?"

"I'll try to find him, Xander.  He's shopping right now for your son's birthday."

Xander nodded.  "Need George badly, Fred."

Dumbledore shifted closer.  "Fred, there are people here about the settlement and the number that I saw on the paper was quite impressive."

The floo shivered as a body walked out of the image.  George waved at his twin.  "Send Draco or father please.  I think this is a legal matter."  Fred nodded and his head disappeared.  George looked at the men, then at the goblin.  "How bad is it?"

"We're authorized to give you reimbursement for your medical expenses."

"Someone paid those for us," Xander said, starting to frown.  George pulled him down onto his lap, giving him a hug.  "I don't want to think about that time in my life.  I really don't."

"I know.  We're also allowed to add in money for pain and suffering," the lawyer said.

Xander made a deep-chest whining noise.  "I don't want to talk about it."  George let him up and he walked off, going to find someone would comfort him.  He ended up in the dungeons, looking for his son.  "Severus?" he called.  Severus came out of his office.  "Is Iggy down here?"

"No, he's down in his private room.  What can I do to ease that horribly confused look on your face?  It's disturbing."

"There's people here about my first hospital stay after the lightening incident.  They think I want money."

"Everyone thinks that others want more money."

"But I have money."

"I know you do," Severus soothed, starting to get worried.  Xander was using that 'little boy' voice again that he only got when he was teasing or in shock.  Draco came down the hall with Ron right behind him. "He said something about people here offering him money because of that hospital."

"I heard," Draco said, leading Xander away. "Come along.  George wants a cuddle."  Xander nodded, following him docilely.

Ron smirked.  "He's stunned.  They're offering him enormous amounts of money to end the lawsuit," he explained.  "It's a nice sum.  Equal to his treatment costs plus pain and suffering from what George said."

"Well.  That would be a tidy sum."

"We're talking *major* money," Ron told him.  "Like Malfoy sort of money."

"Ah.  No wonder he looked shocked.  Perhaps he'll send your parents on a nice vacation."

"Maybe.  Father might like that."  Ron walked away, going to help take care of the stunned Xander.  He walked into the tower in time to stop Xander from running.  "What's wrong?"

"They keep upping the money," Xander said pitifully.  "I just want to forget."

"I know you do."  Ron led Xander up to the nest and climbed in behind him.  "It's all right, let George send those men away.  Everything will be fine."  Xander nodded, relaxing in his arms. "No nightmares, Xander," he whispered, using a trick he used on his kids.  "No bad dreams can come near you while I'm here."  He looked at the door when someone walked up to it.  "Not now.  He needs to rest."

The goblin walked in.  "It's done.  Have him sign here," he said, handing over a clipboard.

Ron nudged Xander.  "If you sign that, they'll all go away, Xander."  Xander listlessly signed the form where the goblin pointed at.  "Anything else?"

"Just this."  He handed over a large brass key.  "His husband has another keys.  We'll be expecting him sometime tomorrow to finish the forms."  Ron nodded.  "Thank you for your help."

"Not a problem.  Tell his mate to come up please."  The goblin nodded as he walked away.

"It's a pretty key, and bigger than mine," Xander said, handing it to Ron.  "You can have it."

Ron snorted.  "I think I'll wait until you're better."

Xander rolled over, trapping Ron under him.  "You need it for the triplets," he said reasonably.  "They'll need stuff for school, and for after school.  And since you're not making a great salary, at least not what you're worth to the rest of us, we're going to help the kids."  Ron glared and Xander grinned.  "Because they're family too.  I'd do the same for you but you'd get pissed and try to hit me.  So we're providing for the kids schooling until you manage to find a lot of money and are comfortably well off."  He nodded, it was settled in his head.

"I don't need it," Ron protested loudly.

Draco walked in and sighed.  "I thought I was the only one who you did that to in the nest," he said dryly.  Ron glared at him.  "You're taking it.  We were doing it behind your back, now we're doing it openly.  After all, the children will need money for their education after they graduate.  They're being raised around brilliant children and can't help but pick up something."  Ron's glare got hotter.  "You never know, you may end up with an Ignatius of your own."

"I can handle it."

"Of course you can," Xander agreed. "But we can help.  They're our family too and we're pushy gits when it comes to our family.  You're taking it because I said so.  All of it."

"He can't take all of it," Draco told him. "It'd look odd."  He walked in and gently removed Xander from Ron's body.  "Come rest.  It's time for a nap.  George will be up in a bit."  He climbed in on Xander's other side, holding him still.  "You rest, Xander, I'm going to stay right here."

"Can I hog Morgana?"

"If you'd like."  Draco watched as Ron left.  "That was nice.  He took the key with him," he whispered.

Xander flipped over and hugged him.  "He needs it.  I don't."

"I'm not sure George didn't want some of it.  It was quite extensive, but you can probably give Ron part of it."  Xander smiled and put his head on his 'son's chest.  "You rest, Xander.  I'm staying for a bit.  Until Morgana needs me to rescue her from the angry one."

"Okay."

Draco smirked as Ron walked in with Morgana, holding her at arm's length.  "Problems?"

"She was trying to play with the goblin while they finished up the paperwork."  He tossed down the key.  "George said I couldn't take that one."

"That's because you're getting one of your own," George said, handing it to him.  "To the secondary vault.  I want to see my nieces and nephew in some new clothes with some new toys tomorrow, or else I'm going to have to spoil them myself."  Ron glared at him and crossed his arms.

"Or else I get to," Xander said, waving an arm.  "He smells good, George."

"I'm sure he does.  He has his cologne specially made for him."  George climbed in behind his mate, hugging him too.  "Draco, you can go."

"He's staying.  He smells nice and is comforting like you."  Xander shifted so his butt was against his mate's hips.  "Cuddle me?"

"Of course, Xander."  George looked at Draco, who smiled and waved his daughter's hand.  "You can help Ron find clothes for his darlings.  Gwen's falling out of my shirt at the moment."

"Fine," Ron said, storming out.

"He'll come around," George assured Xander, who was sniffling.

"I'm not happy, George."

"Then we'll give more money away," George assured him.  Draco stared at him like he was insane.  "That monastery could probably use some, and Xander loves children. Maybe a donation to a good orphanage."  Xander nodded.   "We'll talk about it later, with the whole family."

"How much?" Draco asked.

George shook his head, holding up two keys.  Draco smirked.  The keys went into his pocket again.  "We'll deal with it later," George told him. Xander snored and they sighed.  They wouldn't be moving for a while.  Morgana managed to get her father free by dirtying her diaper a few minutes later, but that was as far as he got.  Xander hunted Draco down and picked him up, bringing him back to the nest.

"Put me down!"

Ron snickered.  "You look like the damsel in one of Ginny's and mum's books," he laughed.

"Fuck off, Weasley."

"Mine," Xander said sleepily, settling Draco back into the nest.  Then he climbed back into the center and snuggled in.  "No nightmares."

"You won't have any," Draco agreed, looking at George.

George smiled and shook his head.  "You're part of the family, learn to live with it."

Draco settled in when he heard Morgana making happy noises.  "I suppose Ron found her."

"Probably, or Minnie.  She likes her."  George was pulled closer so he snuggled in.  This was a good feeling.  "You sleep, Xander, we'll talk later."  Xander made happy noises and blew a kiss.

Bill laughed from the doorway. "We need a camera."

"He was upset because they made him take money from his time in that hospital."

"Which time?" Bill asked, coming in to sit on the bed.  Morgana bounced in his arms.  "Calm down, little girl.  It's okay and you can get back in there today."  He handed her over to her father.  "What happened?"

"After he called the lightening, he got sent to a mental hospital," George said quietly.  "They decided he had done it to himself."

"So they didn't treat his burns," Draco finished.  "Not even wrapping them."  Bill winced. "That's why his scars are so horrible.  He had to take himself to a muggle hospital."

"He had to escape because they kicked us all out, and knocked me out," George told him.

"Did you get anything?"  George nodded.  "How bad was it?"

"The judge nearly put someone in jail when he heard about Xander having to escape and go to a muggle hospital.  He noted that he would be more healthy if he had gotten decent treatment from the start.  Which is true. If he had gotten a healing potion immediately, he might not have any scars, or a fake knee.  Leaving it for three days exacerbated the problems."

"Three days?"

"Three days unwrapped, without pain medicine, and without any treatment to make sure the burning stopped," Draco corrected.  Bill shuddered.  "The judge was ready to kill them when he saw the pictures that were taken from the muggle hospital."

Bill shook his head.  "That man is tougher than I am.  I whined when I had a broken leg.  I can't imagine that sort of pain."

"He complained some," George said with a small grin.  "I spent a lot of time cuddling him."

"Hopefully he'll use this money for a bit of pampering," Bill said, standing up.  "What happened to Ron?"

"Xander said he's adding to the fund we set up for the triplets," Draco told him. "Ron's pissed because he thinks he can do it alone."

"He probably can, but he doesn't have enough money to save."

"I'm fine!" Ron shouted. He walked in.  "I've stared saving some.  Not a lot, but it'll grow over time."

"Ron, Ravena's wand cost almost twenty galleons," Draco told him.  Ron winced.  "You'll let us help because it makes us happy.  You don't have to touch it but it will be there if you need it."  Ron opened his mouth.

"Get over it, Ron.  Remember how much it cost when Iggy got sick?"  Ron pursed his lips, looking a lot like his mother at the moment.

"You look like mum when you do that," Bill snorted.

"I can curse you, Bill.  Remember that."  Ron turned and walked away.  "Do it if you want, but I'm not touching it."

"Thank you," George called.  "I'm allowing Xander to put in a few thousand."

"How much did you get?" Bill asked.

George pulled out the keys and handed them over.  "We're going to check tomorrow."

Bill looked at the numbers, the different numbers, then shook his head.  "No wonder Xander was shocked."

"Oh, no, they kept adding more money on as Xander protested.  We started out with enough to cover what would have been his medical costs."

"Which was a lot.  Wesley nearly bankrupted the Watchers over it," Draco told him.  George looked at him.  "It was nearly a million to take care of him.  Burn care is expensive."

"Replacing his knee cost nearly six hundred galleons," George agreed. "I guess it makes sense."  Bill stared at him. "That was the second one.  It's why we were worried about Iggy's schooling costs."

"I can see why.  I've never had anything that cost over a few hundred to treat and that was covered by my insurance."

"Ours wouldn't cover this," George sighed.  "Xander brought it on himself by calling the Earth lightening.  They refused to pay anything."

"Hell," Bill said, looking disgusted.  "Goblins run those too."

"Of course they do," Draco agreed.  "Why would any wizard or witch do it?"

"Muggles do," George offered.

"They don't have a choice," Bill noted.

"Are you sure?" Draco asked.  "They don't know who runs the upper levels."

"Good point," Bill agreed with a smile. "How was Ginny?"

"Beautiful.  Changed back.  Wanting to take a minor role in the business."  He shook his head at the worried looks he was getting.  "It was hard to resist, but I did.  She was her old self again and it was tempting, I'll admit that, but I don't think I want her back."

"On some level, she still stirs you," Bill told him.  Draco nodded.  "Is it real though?"

"I have no idea.  She was the more adult version of the spitfire that used to fix my life by yelling at me."  He smiled sadly.  "I don't know what I want to do about her."

"Take her as a mistress," Bill suggested.  "Find yourself someone who moves more than your loins and deal with them.  Ginny's lost her last chance."

"She's done what she said.  She's changed back to the girl she used to be, only the older version.  It'd be like turning my back on that younger her."

"You'll work it out," George promised.  "Even if it does take you three weeks like it did with the decision about Morgana."  Draco nodded, comforted by that thought.  He had time.  Ginny wouldn't expect him to make such a decision instantly.

***

Ron looked up as his bedroom door opened and Xander walked in.  A key was put into his hand, and then the dark haired man left.  "I'm handling it."

"Tough shit!" Xander yelled.  "If you get fussy, I'm telling your mother that you won't let us help the kids."  The door to the tower opened and then slammed.

"Shit, he's on a rip.  Hate to be a student today."  Ron turned the page of his book, then tossed the key toward his dresser.  It fell behind it.  "I'll get it later," he told himself.  It floated up and landed back in his lap.  "Get over it, Buffy."

"Were I her, I might," an amused male voice said.

Ron looked up at the Headmaster.  "Are you going to make me take it?"

"They want to make sure that everything will be taken care of if something happens to them," Dumbledore said gently.  "Think of it like an insurance policy that you can withdraw from.  Though I would get the children some new clothes.  Minnie just snuck downstairs in one of your shirts and went to help Severus.  One of the second year Ravenclaws is bringing her back right now."

"She's supposed to be in the nursery."

"Good point," Dumbledore said with a smile.  "But you still need to discuss leaving the classes alone.  Don't you have one today?"

"Lupin wanted to teach this section."  Ron put his book down.  "I guess I should get them some new clothes."  His paybag was handed over.  "Thank you, Albus."

"Helping you take care of those sweet little creatures is no more demanding than helping take care of Ignatius, Ryan, and Adrian."  He disappeared, going down to tell George that Ron would follow orders this time.  George smiled at him.  "Xander?"

"Is on a mission to get rid of as much of the money as he can," George told him.  "So far, he's talked to Gringotts about setting up a vault for the children's school needs, all of them.  I'm letting Bill calm him down, or at worst Percy."

"That's wise.  That way you don't have to get into the middle.  Ron has the key again and he's looking at it as an insurance policy that he can draw from when necessary."

"Ron's got the same amount of stubbornness as the rest of us," George said fondly.  "I should go back to work.  Will you watch out for Xander?  If he's thwarted wrong he'll throw a massive fit."

"I'm sure it will be fine."  Dumbledore watched as the craftier of the couple walked away.  What a good way to redirect Xander's attention.

***

Bill caught up with Xander and stopped him, looking him over.  "Why are you pissed?"

"I don't need it, Bill."

"Point, but it's yours."

"So I'm getting rid of some of it," Xander said happily.  "Even though your father is pissed."

"I'm sure dad wants you to take care of your own future first.  After all, you do have two more children to finish raising."  He walked with Xander, noticing he was heading for the bank. "What're you doing now?"

"I'm setting up a trust vault for all the kids the family has or will ever have.  For school needs and emergencies, things like that.  Arthur was supposed to come help me, but he got pissed.  So I'm expecting Percy any second now.  Want to help carry?"

"Not particularly, but I can do that."  Bill looked over as Percy walked down a side street.  "Problems with dad?"

"He's had a bad day.  Said something about a damning picture of George and it's making his blood pressure climb."

"I saw that one," Xander said grimly.  "I'm heading there next."  He smiled sweetly at Percy.  "Come on, I want to do this and you have lots of work to do."  He walked on, not noticing that Bill and Percy shared a look behind his back.  They followed Xander into the bank and to the manager's office.

"I want to set up a vault for any children in my family for school needs and emergencies," Xander was saying as they walked in.  "All the Weasley clan, and any that they adopt."

"Harry's kids don't need it," Bill pointed out.

"Or Draco's," Percy agreed.

"Shush."  Xander turned back to the goblin and smiled.  "Please."

"You didn't want the settlement?"

"I don't want to think about what I went through there.  Every time I said something, the sum kept getting higher.  It's distressing."

"Of course it is, Mr. Harris-Weasley.  Which key did you bring with you?"  Xander handed it over.  "All of it?"

"Just a quarter should be fine," Percy said quickly, patting Xander on the shoulder before he could open his mouth.  "By the time the children are ready for school, the interest should have grown greatly."

"George said I could turn over half," Xander told him, giving him the begging look.

"No, Xander, because you don't know how much helping William will cost.  You could need a house to hide us all or something."

Xander snorted.  "We have one of those, it needs more work, but it's going well."

Bill shook his head.  "You and your emergency plans."

Percy looked at him.  "I was sure you had one as well."

"I did, when I was in the field."

"And now you deal with people who are getting death threats," Percy pointed out.

Xander poked him on the stomach. "Draco will rescue him and send him to us so we can hide him if necessary."  He looked back at the goblin, who had the most amused look on his face.  "Family," he noted.

"I've never seen a more entertaining family."  He quickly found the paperwork he had started earlier and handed it over.  "Is that suitable?" he asked.  Xander read it and nodded.  "Then we'll take you down so you can take out however much you want to add to this new vault."  He looked at the two brothers.  "You as well?"

"If we're hauling, we should have Charlie here," Bill said dryly.  "He hasn't hauled in a while."

"Good point," Percy agreed with a smile.  "Xander, can you do one of those thought stream things and find Charlie?  I heard he was in town for a conference or some such."

"He's in Devonshire with a former coworker for his wedding," Xander told him, grinning.  He zapped Charlie, waking him up.  He told him what was going on and asked if he wanted to help.  Then he giggled.  "Charlie's still in bed and said he's too naked to carry anything, but he'll meet us in a while for lunch."

"We can wait, right?" Bill asked.  The goblin nodded.  "Then we'll wait.  Or we'll go down and get some money out so you can see how much is in there and then we'll plan."  Percy squeezed Xander's shoulder until he nodded.  "Good.  Then let's do that.  We'll even get you something funny.  Something your adopted son will hate."

Xander grinned.  "Really?  I can have a print robe?"

"If you'd like," Percy agreed, mentally cackling with glee.  He wanted to be there when Draco saw it.  "Come along, we'll do it this way, that way Charlie can help us haul the gold around."

"Okay."  Xander stood up.  "That's okay, right?"

"Yes, Mr. Harris-Weasley, just fine with us.  Most of our hauling carts are busy anyway."  He watched as the family left then put his head down on his desk.  That man was aggravating. At least the goblins working down there wouldn't get bad backs from this transaction.  That had to be a positive to this situation.  There always had to be a balance on the ledger.

***

Xander looked up as Madam Malkin walked up to him. "I want something fun and cute," he said, holding up the robe he liked.  She winced and shook her head, taking him away from the day-glo blue robe, leading him over to the less hideous section instead.  "But I liked that one," he told her.

"I'm sure you do, but it would glow in the dark," she told him, patting him on the hand.  She looked around.  "No Mr. Malfoy?"

"Nope, and I want to get something to make him wince," he said happily. "So I'll need something for him as well."

"Of course you will."  She let him look through the large print rack, watching as he picked out two robes that were probably for him with the colors.  She noticed his eye kept going back to the blue one and shook her head.  "We have a much better one," she assured him.  "I once thought your husband had sent it to us actually."  Xander's face lit up.  "This way, it's an original."  She pulled him to the stock closets and pulled one out.  It was a brilliant grass green, with silver trim which lit up and was done in the softest silk.  When she moved it into the light, it started to change colors with the rise in temperature.  "It's like one of those muggle mood rings," she told him.  "The trim will always be silver and it's charmed to light up whenever touched by any skin."  Xander beamed.  "Do you like it?"

"I *love* it," he told her.  The door opened and Charlie walked in.  "What do you think about this one for Draco?" he asked.

Charlie looked at the robe and winced.  "He'll kill you, Xander."

Xander cackled.  "Not if his kids like it."  He handed over his two new robes and let her ring him up.  "We're going to move money after lunch."

"If you're buying," Charlie agreed, starting to smile.  He saw something he'd been looking for and went over to check out the jacket.

"Nope.  Don't even."

"Why not?" Charlie asked.  He looked at Xander, who was smiling. "Fine.  Who's getting it?"

"I can't tell you that, but it's not me."  Xander paid the wonderful woman and gave her a kiss on the cheek.  "I'll be back tomorrow probably.  His kids will love that one."

"I put it in a gift box," she assured him.

Xander grabbed Charlie and took him with him to Fred's former girlfriend's restaurant, meeting Percy, Arthur, and Bill there.  "He liked the one I picked out for Draco," he said with a smirk as he sat down.  Elizabeth waved from the kitchen and he waved back.  "I'm glad she still likes us."

Percy looked at the bag.  "What did you get, Xander?"  The bag was handed to him.

Xander looked at Arthur.  "Would you like to come with me to fix that picture?"

"No, son, it's not that bad.  No one believes it anyway."  He patted Xander on the hand.  "Please don't destroy them."

"I wouldn't do that, I'm simply going to make my feelings known."  He smiled again. "Are you going to help us carry?"

"Xander, you don't have to."

"Yes, I do."

"No you don't, Xander.  It's fine, we can afford to send all the grandchildren through school if something happens."

"Yay.  I don't want the money.  Deal with it."  Arthur wisely nodded, he could see a pointless argument when he ran headfirst against it.  "Thank you."  Xander looked over at Percy's stunned look.  "What?" he asked innocently.

"Never wear either of those around me.  I may not keep up with fashion, but it would make me look hideous next to you."  He handed the bag back after Bill had checked it out.

"You mean the other two were for him?"

"I like them," Xander told him, grinning as the waitress brought them drinks.  "Can I have a beer?"

"No.  You have an appointment tomorrow," Percy reminded him gently.  "They'll be taking blood."

"Good point.  An iced tea?"  The waitress rolled her eyes but went to get it for him and a glass of water for Charlie.  "What are we eating for lunch?"

"One of those assortment trays," Bill told him. "Calm down, Xander.  Everything's good.  Even George will be pleased with the present."  Xander relaxed.

Charlie slung an arm around Xander's shoulders.  "He said I couldn't get a new jacket."

"No, you can't," Bill agreed. He smirked at the shocked look. "Xander found the shopping area for his type and I found you something for your birthday."

"Wonderful news.  How did you get in?" Arthur asked.

"Draco drug me and Ron along," Bill said, sipping his mixed drink.  "The leather shop owner was expecting him and Ron to come in and get outfitted for fighting as well."

"I got a new outfit like my old hunting one," Xander told them.  Percy shook his head. "I look good in leather."

"Yes, you do," Bill agreed, nodding.  "If I liked blokes I'd have taken you away from George in that one black set you were wearing the other day."

"Do you know someone nearly staked me the morning after we got back?  I was in the same outfit we left in and my new cloak.  I even came in from the outside.  She thought I was a vampire."

"Did you hurt her badly?" Charlie asked.

"I broke her wrist when I took the pencil from her and got her in the stomach when she charged me."  Xander shrugged.  "Not too bad.  Easily fixed and she apologized as soon as she got free of Madam Pomfrey."  The sampler plates were put on the table, along with a big tray of Xander's favorite pasty nibbles.  "Thank Elizabeth for me," he told the waitress, giving her a smile.  She blushed and headed back to the kitchen.  "So, eat," he said, handing Bill one of the pastries he was reaching for.  They ate it all, talking about the kids and various jobs during the meal.  Finally, Xander burped and pushed back. "I'm full."

"If you get sick on the ride down to the vault, I'm making Bill paddle you," Percy told him.

"Not me?" Charlie asked.

"We'll need you and father to hold him," Bill told him, winking at Xander.  "Tip?"

"I've got the bill, you guys leave a good tip." Xander picked up the check and patted himself down, then looked around his seat.  "I had money on me."

"Do you still have the key?" Arthur asked.  Xander patted himself down again and shook his head.  "Then let me get lunch."

Xander pulled his wand and frowned, then summoned his key and his money pouch. The pouch was distinctive because of the embroidery on it, and the key had a unique number so he didn't get anyone else's.  He settled the bill and stood up, weighing it in his hand.  "It's emptier than it should be."  He shrugged and put it back into his robe pocket.  It dropped out.

"At least it wasn't stolen," Charlie offered, taking the bag and the key from him.  Percy took the key from him and put it into his own pocket.  "Fine, be that way then."

"This way Xander can't get into it again today," Percy told him, patting him on the back.

The waitress came over and found a thirty percent tip, which made her smile.  The bill was a knut short so she kicked it in from her tip, but that was still a great one.  Elizabeth smiled at her and shook her head.  Apparently they were that way.

Xander led the way back into the bank, and the manager smiled at him. "Even more help, a wonderful thing.  Are you ready?"  Xander nodded and burped again.  "Did you need something for that?"

"No, it'll settle," Xander assured him.  "It's just the air in the bottom of my stomach being pushed out of the way."  He followed the goblin down to the new vault, wincing when he saw all the money.

"A third to a quarter, Xander," Percy reminded him.

"There's no way this is normal," Charlie pointed out.

"They gave him money to settle the debt over what happened to him when he was burned," Arthur said gently.  "There's another two."  Xander looked at him and shook his head.  "Yes, there is.  George gave me a set of the keys for safekeeping yesterday.  He was just as shocked as you are, son."

"Okay, I want to be able to walk in there," Xander decided, looking at all the gold.  "Since there should be grandchildren in a few years, it'll be welcome."  Arthur groaned.  "What?"

"Who would be having children at that age?" Arthur asked.

"Melvin and Andrea," Xander said firmly.  "Then probably Ana next, or Ravenna and Ron, then Iggy in another nine years.  Plus Simone and Denver sometime by then.  We're going for the fifty year record, you know that."

"Fifty year record?" Charlie asked as he loaded up the bag in his hand.  "Hey, Xander, can I borrow a few hundred to get a whole new wardrobe?  Big Red clawed mine up last week."

"Charlie!" Arthur said sharply.

Xander looked at him.  "Only if I get to dress you," he said with a grin.  "Leather or do you need dragon hide?"

"Wearing dragons around dragons tends to piss them off.  Which is why she got me the other day.  I had a dragon patch on my jacket and she ripped it to shreds."

"Are you all right?" Bill asked, visibly shuddering.  He had gotten as close as he ever wanted when he had been attacked.

"Yeah, fine.  We stunned her before she got to my skin.  Made it through my old jacket, my pants, and a few rips in my outer shirt."

"Sure," Xander said, smiling at him.  "I'll take you with me tonight.  I *need* that chainmail."

"I'm sure you do," Percy agreed lightly, smiling at his family.  Xander was so very predictable sometimes.  "Let's do this quickly.  Arabelle is holding down the office for me today."  He dumped one bag behind him and it was loaded into an extra cart.  The cart took off.  "Well," he said, watching it.

Their cart goblin and the manager shook their heads.  "It will be in the vault," the manager said, pointing his finger down the tracks.  The goblin was now regretting that problem of his. He watched as an inroad was made into the vault, smirking when Xander wanted to take more but everyone protested.  He accepted the order to take another 'thousand or two' from the vault and add it over with a curt nod, then led them to the other vault, watching as the cart goblin opened it and the bags were floated inside by Percy.  Very nicely done.  He handed the relevant paperwork and the keys to the male head of the family, then left them at the bank upstairs.  Xander had taken more with him, he had a large bag in fact.  What an amusing set of humans.

***

Xander drug Charlie into his new favorite place, the leather shop, then smiled at the clerk, who came over to hug him.  "This is my brother-in-law Charlie and he works with dragons," he said.  "One of them tried to eat him recently."

"Of course!" the clerk said, sitting Charlie down after measuring him.  "How much does he need?"

"I only get a trunk of stuff at our dorms," Charlie told him.

"I'm sure we can find what would work best.  Do you wear those muggle jeans?"

"A lot," Charlie agreed.  "They're tough and don't need constant care."

"Ah, a sensible man even.  Xander, try this one," he said, handing over an outfit.  Xander went into the changing room.  "Let's see.  You're taller, and broader, but more muscular."  He picked out a few pairs of pants, then a few shirts, and then a purely fun outfit, handing them off.  "Try those on."  He let Charlie into a changing room.  "Xander, how many more brothers do you have?"

"Percy won't wear leather.  You met Bill, Ron, and George. Fred is George's twin, plus there's Ginny," Xander said before coming out.  He tugged on the jacket, then shook his head.  The clerk shook his head as well.  "Plus there's the adopted family of Harry."

"Harry won't wear leather either," Charlie called from his dressing room.  He came out.  "I think they're a little loose."

"They'll shrink about a size when you first wash them," the clerk told him.  "That should be perfect after you wash them.  Remember to wear them for a few minutes to loosen up the weave before you leave the house."  He hustled Xander back in to get changed and went to find him some of the new hunting clothes.  That boy was built well enough, he would fit elven clothing.  He handed over a few outfits to each of them, taking the discarded suit from Xander back to the rack.  He whistled when he saw Xander emerge from the dressing room.  "My, that suits you well."

Charlie came out and stopped to look at Xander.  "Damn.  I want to look like that in any outfit."

Xander beamed.  "I'm cute."

"It's a good thing you're married," Charlie told him.  He looked down at his own outfit.  "Are they too loose?"

"No, those are just right," the clerk assured him.  "Try on the others."

"Fine."  Charlie went in and came back out with that fun outfit on, eyes wide. "I look like I'm selling myself."

"Ooh, I like," Xander said, pinching the tightly woven shirt.  "And it's as hard as armor."

"It's got some kevlar woven into it," the clerk told him. "It's nearly bulletproof."

"For working with dragons, I like that idea," Charlie told him.  "Got any more?"

"Of course.  If those suit you, I've got that same shirt in a few colors.  Let me pull some down for you."  He looked at Xander, who nodded and went to try on the other outfit.  "Are you walking around with him?"

"Definitely.  George would get pissed if I let him get taken."  Charlie smiled and went in to look at the other clothes, handing out the elven ones.  "I can't wear that look, I look like I'm a giant oaf.  It seems to enhance every fault I have."

"Elven clothes often do that," the clerk agreed, going to get him more of the kevlar line.  Xander came out in a different, pale cream outfit and he had to wipe off some drool.  "I like that one on you."

"Me too," Xander said, turning to look at his butt in the mirror.  "I'm taking all those."

"Xander, you just bought clothes."

"Yeah, but this way we won't have to do laundry as often."  Xander smiled at Charlie.  "What do you think?"

"I think I'd better find myself someone for the night," Charlie said honestly.

Xander giggled and took the tags off, handing them over with some money.  "He'll take whatever fits him."

"Good enough."  The clerk rung them up and handed over the small amount of change.  "Zora has something new in if you wanted to stop and get a treat."

"I was headed that way anyway.  I saw some chainmail that I adored," Xander told him, taking the bags.  "You look good in that, Charlie.  Come on.  Come see my new armor."

"Xander, you don't need armor," Charlie sighed, but he followed him.  The joke shop was enlightening and the woman at the counter purred at him, telling him he was as cute as Ron was.  The armor shop was nice, but a little dusty.  He did manage to keep Xander away from the chainmail, but he couldn't stop him from buying a new weapon.  A multi-cartridge crossbow. Complete with already filled cartridges.  How very Xander.  They walked into the bookstore and he sighed in delight.  It was wonderful.

Xander looked at the cashier, handing over the rest of the bag.  "I'm bringing my son back, he'll be bringing him home."  He winked and left, heading to steal Iggy.  And Raena since they were together.  He dropped them off and went to see the lovely ladies of his quidditch team.  They drooled for him, it made him feel special.

Part 8

Xander strode into the Daily Prophet, waving at the receptionist.  "No, don't get up.  I think I can find the idiot I'm looking for."  He kicked in the door that said 'editor' and walked in.  "I think we need to have a talk," he said, using his cane to slam the door in the receptionist's face.  He put the picture down on the desk and pointed to it.  "My husband.  My acknowledged son.  Get them straight," he said with his coldest glare.  "They're not together.  There's nothing between them.  There's never going to be anything between them.  Get it straight before I have to get pissed about you spreading more trash about my family."  He picked up the picture.  "Thank you for your future cooperation. I'd hate to have to get really upset."  He walked out, waving at the receptionist and the security guard she was hiding behind.  Then he went home.  "Dear, I'm back," he called as he teleported into the shop.

"I thought there was something about a Lucy in there," Fred said from behind the counter.   He pointed at the bags.  "Someone dropped those off for you.  We've already confiscated the crossbow."  Xander pouted.  "Don't do that."  The pout got deeper and more sad.  "Fine, it's under my bed.  We were hiding it from the people who think that you might be turned."  He looked over the present outfit.  "Someone let you out by yourself in that outfit?"

"Yup, and no one said anything," Xander said, picking up his bags and taking them back to his room, with only a brief stop to pick up his new toy.  He found Katie and Harry on his bed.  "Toy," he said happily, holding it up.

"I saw."  Harry looked at Xander, then back at his face. "You're still...human, right?"

Xander nodded patiently.  "And I'm standing here in the sun, Harry, remember the lessons before I have Spike pounce you."  He put up his clothes.

Katie slid out of the bed, coming over to look over his shoulder.  She grabbed something and held it up.  "Underwear?"

"Treat for the hubby," Xander said, taking it back, but he was smiling.  "Okay, I'm done for the day and I don't have anything to do for the next hour.  Did you want your backrub?"

"Yes, please," Katie said with a grin of her own.  "Should I lay here?"

"Wherever you want, sweetheart.  You deserve it for winning by so much."  He straddled her back and grinned at Harry.  "Did you want one as well?"

"No, I'm guarding her virtue.  Alicia is busy."

"She'll be up later.  I popped in and stunned her with my natural beauty," Xander assured him, bending down to start on her shoulders. "I owe you an hour, right?"

"Yeah," Katie purred.

"Hands off my woman," Fred said as he walked in.

"Bugger off.  He's working on my back."

"He's rubbing against your arse."

"I'm still clothed," Xander pointed out with a smirk.  "If you gave backrubs like I do, she might let you give her one."  He worked on a knot and she moaned, bucking under him. "See?"

"I can make her make that noise," Fred said smugly.

Xander climbed off.  "Then get to it, Fred.  Otherwise, I'm going to butt in and finish her off for you, then hand over her limp and sated body."

"Bet me.  If anyone's going to make her a puddle, it's me."  Fred worked on the stiff shoulders and Xander leaned down to help, but he slapped at him.  "Go away.  I can do this."

"You need to do it harder and knead it like dough," Xander advised, sitting on the end of the bed. Fred did as he said and the woman under him sighed in pleasure.  "Now go in circles."

"Xander, I have it," Fred said tightly.

"Fine.  Harry, come help me pounce on George.  I'll get Fred's back later."

"Not necessary," Fred called after them.

Katie looked back at him.  "You're giving up a Xander backrub for me?"  He nodded.  "It's not really worth it, Fred.  I'm not jealous.  He wouldn't hit on you, George would kill him.  The same as he won't hit on me because George would kill him."

"I don't want to share."

Katie rolled underneath him and pulled him down for a hug.  "What's really bothering you?  You tried to share us with George often enough."  Fred shook his head. "What, Fred?  Tell me so I don't worry."

"I nearly took Xander from George.  It was close, but he worked harder and won him."

"Would you have been happy?"  Fred shrugged.  "Would you have put up with him this long?"

"Probably not," Fred agreed, starting to feel better. "It doesn't make you feel strange?"

"No!  Does it make you feel strange that all of us get off every time he works on our backs?"  Fred nodded.  "Why?"

"Because that should be my fun, not his.

"You're jealous because he could be fun to sleep with, even though he'd never be a long term thing?" Katie suggested.  Fred nodded.  "Well, gee, Fred, but I never wanted that.  If I had wanted that, I might have went after it.  But I don't.  I never have.  Transient fun is great, but not very satisfying.  Why would I want something like that?"

"I guess.  But I still have to worry."

"Fred, if I wanted to take up with Xander, what makes you think I couldn't have come up his first year of teaching and seen him?"  He opened his mouth then smiled. "Do you see now, idiot?  I want you, I'll only want you."

"Fine.  Then I can let him rub your back."

"Thank you.  Now go get leather boy and have him come play with me."  Fred gave her a kiss on the cheek then did as he was bid.  Xander stuck his head in the room.  "Yes, you, leather boy.  Get in here and give me my reward."

"Yes, dear.  I always obey scary and powerful women who can tame a man with only a kiss."

"Had one have you?" she asked, rolling onto her stomach again.

"Or two," he agreed.  "Want to hear a story while I work?"

"Sure."

Xander straddled her back again and started to work on her shoulders.  "When I was younger, much younger and dumber, I dated this woman named Cordelia."

***

George opened the paper the next morning and had it taken from his hand by Ron.  "Why did you do that?" he asked.

Ron turned it around so he could see the front page.  "Xander threatened them?"

"Not really.  Only an implied threat of suing them again."  George read the article and smiled. "Good, they learned their lesson.  No more false captioning or supposition."  He took the paper back and continued to search for the fun league listings.  "We're tied for first," he said happily.

"Wonderful.  Didn't you read that?"  George nodded.  "They said Xander threatened them."

"They said that they had a very strong complaint by the husband of one of the people in the picture and that they had promised him not to lie about his family anymore because they were scared of what he would do to them this time, though he never mentioned a purposeful threat. That they were going to complain to the Minister of Magic, but they didn't think it would do any good since dad was shielding him from the law. They suggested that Xander should be locked up like certain groups had planned to do.  And there's an editorial by someone in here stating that those people didn't intend to lock any of the gryphon-born up, but planned on killing any adults, sterilizing any young children, and keeping them locked up.  That Xander had every right to complain about that picture since it was false, and they reminded the readers that Xander had to sue them before because of their lies.  Oh, hey, it's by you."  He looked up and Ron shook his head.  "It's got your initials."  He handed over the paper.

"It wasn't me.  And there's lots of R.W.'s in the world."  He handed it back.  "I'll make sure everyone knows it wasn't me."  The door slammed open and he flinched.  "Morning, Draco."  The man in question grunted as he sat down and stole the paper.  "I didn't write the editorial."

"Ramona Wyath did," he grunted, reaching across George's plate for the tea.  George slapped his hand and he glared at him. "What?"

"Ask!  Your mother taught you manners.  Unlike Xander, you can't get away with that."  He handed over the tea.

"Fuck off," Draco told him, pouring himself some tea. "I only got to sleep three hours ago and I have to deal with the most clueless of all students today."

"All the more reason to learn patience and tolerance, and let me take Morgana today," Ron told him. "I've got mostly Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws, and that one group of Slytherins and Gryffs."

"Fine," Draco agreed, waving a hand.  "I'll repossess her at lunch."

"You don't have class for another two hours," George pointed out gently. "You could go back to sleep."

"There was a cold spot, it woke me up."  He pointed at the plate of muffins and they were passed as well.  He grunted his thanks.  "I don't know which one it was, but it was annoying."

"Go sleep in the nest," Ron snorted.  "Nothing gets into it."  Draco looked at him, looking faintly confused.  "Seriously.  Go sleep in the nest."

"Good idea."  Draco took his tea up with him, climbing in with William and Maeve.  "Let me sleep or be grounded," he warned when Maeve tickled him.  She curled up against his chest and snuggled in, getting comfortable like she would with his son. "Thank you, Maeve."

She smiled at her brother, who got up and curled up behind Draco.  It was his favorite spot, he liked to be behind people.

***

Xander walked into Albus' office and shrugged at the people standing there.  "All I told them was to get it right from now on and to quit making up stories before they pissed me off.  No threats."

Arabelle McKinley smiled at him. "I know.  We have a listening device down there to tell us when they find things before we do."  She handed him a letter.  "From the Yanks.  I don't know what it was about, but they sent it to Percy without knowing who he was."

Xander sat down and opened the letter, then burst out laughing. "I don't believe this.  It's an official complaint because their agents were stopped from kidnaping me by my son!"  He handed it over, continuing to laugh.  "I was taken from them by MI-5, not even wizarding agents.  Iggy took me from muggles."

She patted him on the shoulder.  "I'm sure Percy and I will get a lot of laughs out of this one.  Arthur said he'd be talking with the American in his equivalent position soon about all the problems they'd been having.  I'm sure he'll get a great laugh out of it too."  She smiled at him.  "It wasn't Ron who complained, right?"  Xander shook his head.  "I hadn't thought so, but I wanted to make sure I had the right bet in."  She smiled at Dumbledore.  "How are you getting on?"

"Fine, Arabelle.  Thank you for asking. Did you need Xander for more?"

"No, that's about it.  I did want to remind him that walking around in the outfit he wore yesterday might be dangerous, but otherwise we're fine with my adoring future in-law."

Xander giggled.  "Can I tie him up for you and bring him somewhere?"

"No, dear, I can do that all by myself.  I'll even enjoy it."  She watched as Xander left.  "Did you see his outfit yesterday?" she asked with a smile.  Dumbledore groaned.  "He was adorable.  Looked like a little vampire master."  She waved and left, taking the letter back to Arthur and Percy.  They hadn't wanted to upset Xander, he might go hurt someone.  Percy took the letter and Arthur took it from him when he burst out laughing.  "That was his reaction," she told her intended.

Arthur shook his head.  "It's bad enough that stupid article was in the paper today, and that my other son responded."

"It wasn't Ron," Percy told him.  "Ramona Wyath did it."  He took the letter back.  "What do we do in response?  They did try and kidnap him, did kidnap a lot of the rest of the family, and nearly killed some of us."

"I'll be talking with the American Czar of Magic next week.  I'll certainly bring this up."

"Oh, let us come, Father.  I want to have a word with him about kidnaping me, my son, and the rest of us."  His eyes were cold.  "Please."

"I'll consider it," Arthur said with a smile. "I don't want to harm them, Percy."

"Father, I wouldn't dream of doing such a thing," Percy said innocently.

"On that note, I'm going to take my just desserts and scamper off for the weekend."  She stunned Percy and lifted him with her wand.   "I'll see you Monday, sir."  She took him off, going to possess him the weekend.

Arthur was lying on the floor, laughing so hard he couldn't catch his breath.  That was so cute.  Percy deserved a woman like that.

***

Xander looked up as his name was called, smiling at the man walking up the aisle.  "Yes, Ron?"

"I think your son needs to talk to you," he said, handing William over.

"What did he do?"

"Not that one, the older one.  William was helping me in class today."  William grinned at him.  "We had a scary fear monster and he helped scare the students with an evil Tara-looking person."  Tara looked over at him.  "From his home realm."  He took his seat.  "Iggy is waiting in your advanced classroom."

"Okay."  Xander grabbed one last bite of his lunch then walked out, William clinging to his back like a baby chimp.  He tapped on the door and walked in, smiling as his son launched himself at him.  "What's wrong?"  He closed the door and let William down.  "Did someone say something again?"

"No," Iggy said, shaking his head.  "Raena and I went to Diagon to get stuff for Potions and we were attacked."  He started to fidget again and his father tipped his face up.  "I forgot all my training and tried to beat the shit out of him.  Raena's fine."

"I'm sure if she wasn't I would have been called to the hospital.  Are you in trouble?"

"Yeah, kind of."  Iggy shrugged.  "There was one of the Ministry agents in the group attacking us.  Grandpa had to spring us from their grip, and he was swearing hard.  Apparently it was an undercover assignment and they screwed it royally."  He shifted away, starting to pace.  Then he picked up his brother for a hug. "I'm sorry, Daddy.  I let you down."

"You survived and protected your mate, that's the important thing."  Iggy looked at him.  "Trust me, you didn't let me down.  Those animals let me down, and they're going to pay for it, one way or another.  If you fought back, then I'm not disappointed.  Even if you bitchslapped them repeatedly instead of using your wand."

"I didn't even think about pulling it."

Xander grinned.  "I have that problem too.  Does your other father know?"  Iggy shook his head.  "Then let me tell him.  You sit and cuddle the soothing one."  Iggy nodded, collapsing onto a weight bench to cuddle his little brother.  Xander leaned against the wall and sought the open mind that was his mate's.  "George," he whispered.   He felt his mate respond.  "Iggy got attacked.  He's fine, but shaken."  He felt the rage explode.  "Your father had to help them.  Come up as soon as you're free."  He broke off because someone was trying to get George's attention in the shop.  He smiled at his son.  "We'll be seeing him soon.  Want to come to class with me today?"

"I have Black's class," Iggy said quietly.

"Then stay down here if it makes you feel better."

Iggy looked at him.  "You think they'll try something more?"

"I seriously don't know," Xander told him.  "I have no idea.  If they do, I want you to run as hard as you can for your hidden room and lock your asses in there.  Raena can be with you if she can get there before then, but I don't want you to open that door for anybody.  Got it?"

Iggy relaxed.  "Yes, daddy."  He accepted the strong hug.  "She's getting a small bruise looked at."  He looked up.  "You're not disappointed?"

"No, son, I'm not disappointed. You survived.  Don't tell Draco.  Let me do that.  He'll go off on someone if he finds out from someone else."  Iggy nodded.  "Why don't you go play in the Potion's lab?" he suggested gently.  "It's nearer to safety and Raena may be joining you there."

"All right.  Can I take William?"

"If he wants to go with you and will behave for Severus."  William nodded, squeezing Iggy's neck harder.  "Then he may go."  Iggy gave him a short squeeze, then left to go to his calm place.  Xander waited until he was alone to punch the wall, letting his rage flow out into the stones and back into the ground.  "I'll kill the people who did this," he promised.  "They do not harm my son."  He felt the small tremor start and worked to control himself.  The shaking stopped and he let out a deep sigh.  "I have a class to teach, I'm going to do that now," he told himself, walking out and heading up to his other classroom.  Severus met him outside the door.  "I know I'm late, I'm sorry.  Iggy got attacked."  Severus' face hardened.  "He and Raena both got attacked while they were in Diagon.  Then they were arrested for fighting back," he said bitterly.  "Arthur had to rescue them."

"At least they're fine," Severus reminded him.  "You taught him well."

"He beat them with his fists.  Didn't even think about his wand."

Severus laughed.  "Of course.  You do the same thing, even after using it for so long."  He gave him a reassuring touch to the shoulder.  "Let me tell Mr. Malfoy.  He'll be rather upset."

"That's putting it mildly," Xander said dryly.  "I'd better teach my class."  He got a nod and slid inside. "It's not a great day and your tests didn't help any," he announced.  The kids all groaned, but came up from under their desks. He opened his locking desk drawer and pulled out the packet marked with their class.  "Someone pass these out," he said, tossing it onto the desk and relocking the drawer.  There were other tests in there and the kids shouldn't have them.  He sat on the front of the desk, putting his cane in its usual place.  "I'll take questions as soon as everyone has theirs and has had a chance to groan in mental agony.  I should add this to the final after all."

"If you do, can we have a page of notes?" one girl asked.  "Professor Maclay said that some of her teachers in college allowed that."

"We'll see," Xander told her, but he was smiling slightly.  "Or I could make it an essay test."  The kids groaned again.

***

Arthur walked into the school and stopped when he felt someone staring at him.  "Ignatius?"

"No, me, grandfather," Ravena said, walking out of the shadows. "Raena's slightly toasted and Father's put her into his bed for a bit.  Her husband's sitting watch over her."  She looked him over.  "Are they in trouble?"

He smiled at her.  "Not at all.  I had to point out that they were defending themselves, numerous times, but they're not in trouble for it."  He glanced around.  "Where is everyone else?"

"Waiting in the tower.  I'm the sane and reasonable one right now.  Your son is ready to pummel them, even if he has to get arrested to get close to them."

"George," Arthur sighed.

"Uncle Charlie," she snorted.  "Uncle Bill's not far behind."

"Charlie?"  She nodded.  "Well.  That is odd.  Usually he's more calm about such things.  Let me check in and then I'll be up.  All right?"

"Yes, sir."  She gave him a perfunctory hug then left him to talk to the headmaster alone.  She walked in the tower.  "He and the Headmaster are talking," she announced.  She smiled at the Simone/Charlie/Bill tangle of bodies.  "He was surprised that it was you who was so upset this time."

"He's just a boy," Charlie pointed out coolly.  "Eight people jumping them isn't right."

"One of them being with the Ministry isn't any better," Bill agreed.   "Was Percy with him?"

"Percy was kidnaped for the weekend by Arabelle," Ron told them.  Everyone looked at him.  "I found out when she called to ask me to take Tananda from her playgroup to mum's."

"Oh," Bill said, nodding. "She kidnaped him?"

"She froze him and carried him off," Arthur said as he walked in with the ghost.  "How are the children?"

"Better than the people who did this are going to be," Xander said sweetly.  "Would you please have me arrested now?"

"Even if I did, Xander, they wouldn't put you in the same cellblock."  Arthur sat down facing everyone, a chair had been placed out for him to do this.  "I had to argue long and hard because someone thought it was more important that they were stopped and the undercover agent was found out.  I ended up stunning everyone and pointing out very loudly that those creatures had nearly killed two of the brightest stars in the wizarding world today.  That they were not only prodigies, but healing potions prodigies and this was probably enough to make them want to kill normal wizards and witches," he finished bitterly.

"Are they going to be in future trouble?" Xander asked.

Arthur shook his head.  "I think I made the point that they were attacking children, and that the children had the right to defend themselves.  If someone says anything else, they're being fired and I'll personally help the couple with their representation in any formal charges.  And yes, George, before you say anything, someone did suggest just that because they ruined the operation.  That was quickly quashed by someone arresting them and them protesting that they were doing their job.  When Percy comes in on Monday, he's going to have a field day stripping those people of their flesh."

"I want to help," Xander told him.

Fred reached over and patted Xander's thigh.  "Calm down.  We don't need another quake."

"He created a quake?" Bill asked, looking at Xander.  "Didn't you give that up before you got married to my brother?"

"I was bleeding my rage off into the ground through a wall and it happened," Xander told him.  "If someone comes after my son, they're going to die, Arthur.  I don't give a damn who it is.  Even if it's family.  Make sure they know that."

"Xander, I know you're upset," Dumbledore said placidly, "but you can't kill them.  Let the law have it's say first, and then make them miserable for whatever portion of life they have left."

"Yes, Albus," Xander sighed, slumping down some.  Then he hopped up.  "I'm going for a walk to calm down before I start to hit the walls."  He walked out, heading out onto the mezzanine.

George shook his head.  "He will harm someone.  This one will be even worse than what happened to the borns who hurt the family," he said quietly.  "His whole body is screaming at him to get revenge, father.  You'd better work fast or I'm going to have to find a way to cover up a mass killing."

"I understand, George.  I'm not that calm myself at the moment.  I would love nothing more at the moment than to grab one of Simone's bats and walk into their cells with a guard to hold them while I hit them."

The fireplace shot up and Percy walked out of it.  "Xander?"

George touched his mate's mind.  "He ran into Oliver on the mezzanine.  He's headed out to grab his favorite weapons and walk into the dark forest to take care of that creature who tried to eat the puppies."

Percy nodded.  "Tell him it's solved," he said coldly.  His family looked at him in shock.  "Not only have the errant dolts been fired, they've also been arrested for intentionally trying to harm minor children, and for helping plan an assault on the general community at large.  The group was two of mine, one of Arabelle's, and one Species Squad person."  He pulled a folder out of his pocket and enlarged it, tossing it down onto the table.  "This dates back to the reign of the person who took over when Fidders was ill.  All carefully planned out.  They were running a test case to see if they could get Iggy and Raena indicted for protecting themselves.  They did manage to file charges and the judge signed an order, but it was put on hold when we protested it.  Arabelle stunned them all and made them listen to her.  The judge was mortified and placed all of the people involved, including their lawyer, in jail for thirty days for trying to misuse the judicial system."  Fred picked up the folder and almost immediately turned it over to George.  "I need to get in touch with the colony.  We didn't know they had a second facility."  George hurried to the bathroom, leaving the folder in his seat.

Draco came down the stairs, pausing to look at Percy.  "Is it fixed?" he asked coolly.

"Very," Percy agreed.  "Even in a manner that you would approve of."  He smiled.  "They have a second facility.  I need their healers."

"I'll go," Iggy called.

"No way in hell," Fred yelled back.  "You're not going near those people again.  If the healers need you, they'll call you, Ignatius."

"Yes, father."

Draco nodded Percy back to the fireplace. "I can get them for you, but I'm going."

"Fine.  I could probably use the help.  I wasn't about to interrupt anything but we have a strike force going in soon."

"Excellent," Draco agreed, calling the colony.  "Elder, I need to talk to the three of you and the top healers.  There was another facility like Xander found the broken ones in."  Bill the gryphon hissed, as did the human one.  "We're going in soon, we'll need healers and help."

"Done," Bill agreed, his eyes glinting with iciness.  "How was this one found?"

"They messed up," Draco told him.  "I'll make a full report in the morning, or after the raid."

"Indeed, you will," Bill agreed.  He nodded at Percy.  "Your doing?"

"People in a secret society among my people and in other departments," Percy admitted.  "Not my doing, but this will be something I undo with as much force as possible."

"Thank you.  We look forward to hearing your report also."  Percy nodded.  "Do we send them there?"

"No, I'll put one of Iggy's pushpins where we're heading and they can teleport to it.  If that would be all right?"

"That would be fine," Bill agreed.  "Happy hunting.  May they suffer."  He cut the connection.

Draco looked at Percy.  "You're sure?  This will be messy."

"These are my people, I owe it to them to be there when their lives or careers are ended."  Percy smiled at the rest of the family. "Keep Xander here.  Keep Ignatius and Raena here.  Father, I'll have a report for you tomorrow."  He took Draco with him, flooing together.  They landed in a small restaurant, with an assault team doing the final planning.  "The healers are on their way, along with a few other fighters.  Work with them," Percy ordered.  He looked at the plans.  "Where am I?"

"Here, Minister Weasley.  We can't risk you."

Percy snorted.  "They attacked my family this morning, Flint.  Where am I?"

"Here," the leader said in resignation, pointing at the building plans.  "It's the offices.  Once we break you in, it will be your job, with Minister McKinely, to grab all the information in sight and remove it.  Computers and all since this is a muggle facility."

"We have at least three healers coming," Draco told him, looking at the younger brother of the former captain of his quidditch team.  "Plus a number of other gryphon-borns who will love to help destroy them.  Where do you want us?"

"Mr. Malfoy," he said with a smile.  "I didn't expect you.  Do you still fight?"

"Every few weeks in training.  A sparring session every now and then.  I haven't had to actually fight since last year.  I consider it a nice change."

"Then I'll let you and any borns you personally can vouch for in a battle situation take the point.  This is their people and I'd rather be behind the wave of destruction instead of trying to get away from it."

"Done," Draco agreed.  He pulled out a small journal and handed it over.  "Choose?"

The man looked at the spells written down, starting to look impressed.  He handed it back, open to a page.  "We want the structure intact, but if you can take out the inner non-load bearing walls I'd dearly kiss your feet.  No matter what my brother would say."

"I had a chat with him recently."  The man looked clueless.  "Your nephew is starting next year."

"Oh.  Thank you for looking out for him."  He watched as Percy set down a small thumbtack then stepped away from it quickly.  "Is that like the one found at the pitch?"

"Created by the same wizard," Draco agreed.  "The boy who got attacked today."  One person appeared and frowned, but then put down a marker of his own.  "Couldn't find us?"

"Iggy has three other ones in London.  We weren't sure which one," he said, nodding at the crew.  "Hesiod, brother of Homer, new head of the borns," he said, shaking the leader's hand.  "Where do you want us, how much damage can we do, and how long is the sedative given to Xander going to last?"

Draco checked the thought streams, then laughed.  "Snape's getting him toasted right now to make sure he can't come help.  The man is a genius, Xander's letting it all out in a long rant at the moment."  Hesiod looked impressed.  "Brandy snifters with a slosh of grain alcohol added for good measure.  He knows, but he's too drunk to care."

"That's a potion worthy of an assassin," one of the assault team mumbled.  Draco shot him a glare.  "What?  It could kill you in the right levels."

"Severus Snape is a master of making poisons, not of administering them.  He is a great man and I will not let you malign him in my presence."   The man nodded and backed behind the man beside him.  "Are we ready?"

"Yes, sir.  Which one of you takes point?"

"I lead the born in battle and in life," Hesiod told him. "It's my duty.  Draco, I want you on my left, leading that side.  Byrant?"  A woman stepped forward.  "My right.  Lead that side."  She nodded and picked out her chosen people, letting Draco do the same.  "The rest of you follow me or take rear.  We go now."  The assault leader rolled up his map and followed along, motioning his people to get the middle, with Percy and Arabelle brining up the safer rear positions.  Hesiod blew in the door, startling the guards and letting in the group.  They fell quickly and quietly as curses were thrown.  There were held back as Hesiod and Draco cast the spell to start dissolving the walls.

Percy and Arabelle took two of the gryphon-borns to protect them as they raided the office.  "Dear Goddess, there's another office, a headquarters," Percy breathed, handing over the letter he had found.  One of the agents helped him into a seat and started giving him worried looks.  "I'm fine," he said tiredly.  "I had no idea this was that bad.  I need Malfoy.  He might know something and not even realize it."  The walls around them disappeared and the assault team moved on. "I need Malfoy," he called.

"I'll send him back, sir," one of the agents agreed, hurrying on.

Draco came back in, his face set.  Pale, but set.  "What's happened now?  We just found a child of not more than a few months."

"They have a headquarters," Arabelle said, handing over the letter.

Draco sat on the desk, reading it a few times. "I know that name.  Let me call my sources."  He walked out, going to use the portable floo device he had taken off Xander.  He came back ten minutes later with a smile.  "Harry Wilson.  Third cousin to Neville Longbottom, who works in the Courts.  Neville knows where he would be and might even have more information for us."

"I'll have him brought to the restaurant," Arabelle said, hurrying out.

"Make sure he knows he's not in trouble," Percy called after her.  "He's a nice boy."

Draco looked down at him.  "Are you feeling alright?"

"I'm fine, Draco.  I want these people before I go to sleep tonight."  He stood up.  "Gather everything in the cabinets, the desk, and the former room.  I want them in my secondary office before I get in tomorrow morning."

The agent hurried off, going to pass on the orders.

Percy stood up and surveyed the former rooms.  Arabelle would kill someone over this.  The person whose name was on the desk had been one of hers.  He walked out, going to supervise the loading of the poor victims.  Fifteen this time, including the infant that Draco was holding.  He patted him on the back.  "She'll be fine.  She's young, she'll recover," he said quietly.

Draco looked at him.  "Did you find any files on their families?"

"I saw a drawer marked 'family'.  The files are going to my secondary office.  We'll find any family she might have and make sure that they're safe if they're still alive."  Draco nodded, handing the little girl over to the paramedic.  A muggle paramedic.  "Who are you?" Percy asked.  He snapped his fingers and a few agents came running, taking over that ambulance as well.  They were herded off quickly, before any of the residents could get nosy.  Then Arabelle's people stepped in and started the memory charms on any curious people.  They had been watching to see who had peeked out windows.

***

Draco walked into the school and headed down to the dungeons immediately.  It was dawn, and he was messy and tired, but he needed one of those drinks himself.  He found a warm snifter of brandy next to the fireplace and sniffed it with appreciation before downing it.

"Was it bad?" Xander asked from the doorway.

Draco looked over at him.  "They had a fifteen-month-old," he said simply.  "She'll be fine."

Xander walked in and gave him a hug.  "You saved them," he said gently.  "You did good and got to beat up on the bad guys."

"You still smell like a drunk," Draco noted as he relaxed.  Xander gave him a squeeze.  "She'll be fine," he agreed.

"They can cure most of them.  I've already checked on the first batch.  They're not like the first group we found a few years ago.  They're not that harmed."

"They had a child and were doing something to train her," Draco said, grabbing the bottle of brandy.  "Is this laced?"

"Yup."  Xander yawned.  "Drink another one and then come sit with me.  We'll keep each other from killing someone over this."  Draco nodded and poured a lot into his snifter, taking Xander back up to their rooms.  He settled them into the nest, watching as Draco drank himself into a dreamless sleep.  He didn't like drinking, but sometimes it wasn't so horrible.

***

Arthur walked into Percy's secondary office and stopped.  "What's all this?" he asked the room in general.

Percy stood up from behind a pile of boxes.  "From the so-called headquarters and the secondary site we found last night.  There's two more being taken down today and their files are being brought here as soon as it's done."  He pointed at a lid.  "Each site has a different colored dot on the box."

"Good job, Percy."  Arthur looked down inside.  "Medical records?"

"Yes.  We're looking for parentage and family files.  We're not sure if they did what those bastards Xander helped take down a few years ago or not.  There was an infant, father," he said quietly.

"I heard, son, I heard."  He gave him a hug.  "We'll figure it out and stop all this nonsense.  Before they can rise from the ashes again."  He let his son go.  "Did you want some help?"

"I'm having a doctor brought in, plus two of our social services people, and many of my best researchers.  I'm keeping Ignatius out of it though.  He's too close."

"Good job.  I want a progress report each morning and evening.  Tell me about any raids before they happen and let me know what's going to happen.  I don't need more than that, Percy."

"Yes, father."  Percy watched as his father left, then went back to his lunch in the middle of the files from the open box.  Arabelle smiled at him.  "Did he get you earlier?"

"No, and I'm not sure he would.  I send him daily progress reports, each morning.  You're the secretive one."  She pinched a crumb off his lip and ate it for him.  "Finish up so we can break open the next box."  He stuffed his mouth and helped reload the box so they could start on another one.  This one was full of patient files.  Maybe this one had information that they needed in it.

***

Percy tipped his hat at the man he was there to pick up.  The poor American, he looked so disgruntled.  He had gotten searched as soon as he got off the plane, so of course Customs had given him the *full* search, body and bags.  Then the goblins had given him a hassle over the exchange rate for the day.  He hadn't gotten all that he had expected.  Now, Percy was to take him to his hotel.  Pity it wasn't a great one.  "Where to, sir?" he asked as he slid in to drive.

"Whatever hotel they've set me in," the American said with a negligent wave of his hand.

"Yes, sir.  I'm to inform you that our usual one is filled with a convention.  We set you in the next closest hotel, even though it is a bit below the Amsterdam."  He started the car and took off, zipping through traffic.  He still hadn't gotten the hang of going the speed limit.  The American Czar of Magic was looking rather scared.  Oh, well.  He pulled up in front of the hotel and got out, letting the man out.  "If you'll look to your left, sir, there's the Ministry at the end of the next block.  Minister Weasley's office is upstairs in the secondary building.  Just go up to the reception desk and tell them who you are.  They'll call over and make sure he's in."  He led the man to the check-in area of the less than reputable hotel.  "Minister Ackers," he said, waving at him.

"Very well," the old hag said, smiling at him.  "How long is he staying?"

"Three days," the American said, trying hard not to touch anything that she did.  He signed the book and let Percy lead him to his room.  This strange dark haired man was trying hard to minimize the problems he was having so far.  He hadn't remembered the British being so unorganized, but he guessed it was having a new Minister.  At least his room was clean.  He dismissed the driver and settled in to get comfortable and take a short nap.  He'd be meeting with Minister Weasley for dinner that night, along with some of his top people.  How odd, they had departments.

***

Percy walked into his office and took off the illusion.  "I feel better now that I'm back in my own skin again," he told his girlfriend.

"Were you mean?" she teased.

He sat down next to her and kissed her on the cheek.  "He got searched, then Customs got him.  Unfortunately, the exchange rate is down today as well," he said with a smirk worthy of a certain adopted blond family member.  "Then I helped him check into his hotel.  Wear something fabulous tonight so I have something to watch other than his pasty, reddened face."

"Of course.  My red robes you think?"

"I think I'll pounce you if you wear those. Wear something less inflammatory, Arabelle."  The door opened.  "He's down the street, father."

"I heard," Arthur said dryly.  "Didn't I tell you not to cause him too much trouble, Percy?"

"Why, father, I did no such thing.  I only changed his hotel reservations for him."  He smiled innocently.  "Where are we eating dinner?  I was advising my girlfriend and colleague what to wear."

"I was thinking the new place, Minstrels."  Percy nodded.  "You did remember that they're spraying most of that hotel for imps?"

Percy gasped.  "Really?  I hadn't heard that.  We might have to move him somewhere more proper then."

"You're being naughty, Percy, behave," Arthur said with a tolerant smile.  "Arabelle, not the red one. It would distract Percy and the American Minister.  Wear that nice blue one you wore last week."  She smiled.  "I think you and Percy would match very well in that outfit and you do look cute together."

"Yes, Arthur.  Thank you for your help, sir."

"You're welcome, dear.  Percy, no more mischief."

"Of course not, father.  I'll behave as ordered to."  Arthur gave him a knowing look.  "I promise."  His father smiled and left them alone.  "That doesn't mean I don't have some help," he whispered in her ear.

She giggled and swatted him, but gave him a kiss anyway.  She enjoyed this naughty side.

***

Xander opened the car door for the Minister, smiling at him.  "You look familiar," the man said thoughtfully.

"Really?" Xander asked.  "I get that a lot.  Something about a brilliant professor or some such."  The man got back out and looked him over.  "Do you know what you did to my family?" Xander asked casually, leaning on the door.  "You had my family kidnaped.  You had some of my family harmed.  One of your people nearly killed my husband and my son had to hurt people.  My son is a healer by the way."  The man blanched and Xander stepped closer.  "I suggest you leave me and my family the hell alone unless we come begging for help," he said calmly and quietly.  "You see, my son is actually a potion's prodigy, with an emphasis in healing potions."  The man swallowed.  "Studying under Severus Snape."  The man went pale.  "Learn from your people's mistakes.  I will destroy the next group who comes for me.  I won't be caught off-guard again.  They had to drug me last time, this time will be fatal for anyone who attacks us."  He stepped back and smiled.  "With that said, my boss said I was to bring you to the restaurant after having this little talk with you."  He waved at the car.  "Get in, you'll be late."

The Minister stepped into the car and started to sweat.  "Are you...stable?"

"I've been stable since I got control of my gifts," Xander said as he started the car.  "Gryphon- borns aren't like that unless you attack our family.  If you look, you'll find that most of those reports come from people who were attacking us."  He pulled out carefully, heading for the new restaurant out in the suburbs.  "How are you liking that hotel, sir?"

"I'm starting to wonder if more of your family is in charge," the man sniffed.

"My father-in-law is in the Ministry, but he promised to leave you alone when I said I wanted to deal with you myself.  Unfortunately, I had classes today or we would have had that discussion earlier."  He pulled up and parked, getting out to let the man out.  "Here we are."  He smiled and led the man inside, handing over his jacket.  "Weasley?" he told the receptionist.

"Yes, Professor, right this way please," the pretty woman said with a smile.  She led them back to the private room and let them inside.  "I'll send in a waiter in a few moments for drinks and appetizers."  She left them there.

"Here we are," Xander said happily, walking in and hugging Percy.

"That's your father-in-law?"

"No, he is," Xander said, pointing at Arthur.  He sat down next to Arabelle.  "I'm glad I talked you into that dress," he said happily.

"As am I," Percy agreed.  "Do sit, Minister.  I'm Percy Weasley, over the Archives and the Unmentionables."  He shook his hand.

"You picked me up.  Your voice is the same."

Percy smiled. "It was supposed to be a soothing assignment.  I'm sorry you've had such a bad trip so far."

"It's not your fault.  That stupid dog smelled my cats."  He sat down after shaking everyone else's hand and hearing what they did.  "If I may ask, why is Professor Harris here?"

"Because otherwise I'd have to sit at home and work on battle plans," Xander told him.  "I'm also the temporary head born for my colony and my ambassador wanted to know about this meeting."  He grinned.  "Besides, I dress up this group."  Most of the Ministers laughed, all but the head of Law Enforcement, who glared at him.  Xander smiled at him and he rolled his eyes.  "Keep it up, I train most of your new people," Xander reminded him.

Arthur cleared his throat and business was on.

***

Xander looked over as his classroom door opened and William wandered in.  "Having a bad day?"

"Daddy, can I play with the puppies?" William asked as he slipped into his father's lap.

Xander put down his pen and cuddled his son.  "What did Hagrid say?"

"After classes.  Right now he had to teach about creatures and whatnot."  William's face scrunched up.  "What's a whatnot?"

"It means 'and other things'.  Hagrid's teaching about a few creatures and a few animals that aren't quite creatures because they're smarter."

"Oh.  Okay."  William snuggled back against his chest.  "Can I play with them tonight?"

"We'll go down and play with them together. How about that?"

"Okay."  William looked up at him.  "Uncle Draco said that the nasty lady came by earlier and I had to tell you about Snuggly Tits."

"I see."  Xander gave him a squeeze.  "Why don't you tell me directly the next time you see her.  That way I can talk to her about the upcoming problem."

"Okay, daddy."  William smiled.  "Do you think it's fixed?  I don't feel connected to other places anymore."

"Good."  Xander kissed him on the head.  "Help me write this final?"  His son nodded and helped by trying to read the small words.  "Where's Maeve?"

"Clinging to Ravena.  Lucien is with her today.  She said so," he said seriously.

"Ah. Want to go find them?"

"Yes!"  William slid down and started to lead the way.  Xander put the partial test into his desk drawer and locked it, following his son.  He went back because he felt something, and smirked when he saw the test floating out the open window.  He hit it with his wand, setting a nasty surprise for whomever had stolen it.  Then he hurried to catch up to his son.  Ravena was in Potions and Severus gladly handed over both of the younger children.  They had been trying to fix his hair for him.  Xander brought them all out to Care of Magical Creatures, going to help Hagrid with the lessons.  "An empty corral?" he asked.

"There's a unicorn in there," one girl told him, giving him a funny look.

"Gryphons and unicorns can't see each other.  It stopped a war," Hagrid told her.  "It's an ancient problem."  He smiled at William.  "Can you see it?"  All the kids shook their heads.  At least Lucien did until the horn poked him.

"Hey!"  He glared at the creature which had attacked him.  "Grumpy shit!  I'll have my sister kill you."  The unicorn snorted and nudged him again with the horn, then licked him.  "Eww!  Lickies!"  He ran back into the school, crying for his father.

Xander shrugged.  "What's up with it?"

"It thinks he smells like grapes and she likes 'em," Hagrid told him, waving at the kids.  "If you're good, you can play with the puppies."  They scrambled to where the puppies were napping, waking them up to play with them.  The puppies barked and led the kids away from the class.  They were well trained.

Xander leaned on the fence, until the creature got him too. "What?  I didn't eat grapes."

Hagrid laughed.  "That's hers and she's not happy with you bein' on it."

"Territorial imperative, I can understand that.  I'm going to help the kids wear out the dogs."  He smiled and went to help the kids.  Lucien came back out with his father, already whining.  "Lucien, come help."  Lucien squealed and ran over to jump into the tumbling.

Draco looked at the enclosure.  "What unicorn?"

Hagrid laughed.  "She's right there," he said, pointing.  The unicorn came over and nudged him, then winked and trotted off.  "It's the old war."

"I see.  Wonderful.  Try to keep her off Lucien.  He's upset about being poked."  He waved at his son.  "I'll talk with him tonight."

Hagrid nodded.  "Thank ya."

"Not a problem."  Draco walked down to gather up his son, who wouldn't let go of the puppy or Maeve, who was also holding onto the puppy, for anything. "Come along or you can't play with Zach tonight."

Zach came running out, screaming in joy as he saw the other kids.  He pounced on Lucien, dragging him into the fray.  "Thank you," he called, waving at Hagrid with a smile.  "Ooooh, unicorn," he said, pointing. "Pretty."

"I'm sure it is," Xander agreed, patting him on the head.  "Play quietly."  The kids moved the dogs further down the lawn and continued to play loudly, but they wouldn't disturb the class down there.

"Very nicely done," Draco told him, smirking.  "I've got a test to finish writing.  Have fun."

"Someone took mine from my desk," Xander said innocently.

Draco shook his head, smiling and chuckling. "I'm sure we'll capture them soon enough."  He walked into the school as the bell rang, going to teach his next class.  Kids rushed past him, including the one whining because he itched, his skin was off-colored, and he wasn't feeling very well.  He grabbed the fourth year and carted him off to the Headmaster's office, a quick stop on his way to class.  "He took Xander's test."  Then he smirked at the boy, who had made a protesting sound, and walked away.

Dumbledore looked at the boy. "Did you take that test?"

The boy considered his options and decided Professor Harris was more scary than the ghost, and he would be mad if he didn't admit to it, as proven by some cheaters a few years back.  "Yes, sir.  Did he do this to me?"

"Quite possibly," he agreed. "What should I do with you?"

"I think I've been punished enough."

Dumbledore laughed.  "I'm sure you think you have.  What I and Professor Harris think is a different matter."

"Yes, sir.  Do I have to call my mother?"

"I think it might be best if we talk about this together," he agreed, nodding.  "You may use my floo if you want."

"Yes, sir."  The boy trudged over and called his father's work.

"What happened to you?"

"I stole a test," he admitted.  "It was charmed."

"I'll be right there, young man.  We are not amused."  The connection cut off and the boy slumped down as he called his mother.  She might protect him.

***

Ron walked into the tower with a few bags and set them down.  "Kids!"  The triplets came running. "Take these up to your room and unpack them.  I'll put them up."  They carried everything upstairs and started to babble in joy.

"Clothes?" Xander asked.  Ron nodded.  "No toys?"

"Xander, I'm not touching that vault.  Get over it."

Xander snorted.  "Then I guess it's up to me to spoil them, huh?" he said with a naughty grin.  "Kids, I left a few bags for you in my workroom.  Don't touch the stuff on the table."

"No, Xander.  They don't need them."

"Ron, shut up," Xander told him.  "I can spoil my nieces and nephew all I want.  I do it for Harry's kids, for Draco's kids, what makes you think I wouldn't do it for yours?"  He heard the sound of breaking glass and went to check on the kids.  They had knocked off an empty test tube.  Not the exploding stuff.  "Yep, those bags," he told them, helping them take the bags out.  "Take them to your playroom.  And remember, the big things are for Morgana."  They dragged the bags up to their playroom and spread the toys out to see what was in the bags.  He floated a few things after them, making them even happier.  Then he called his mate.

George walked into the tower, bringing a few bags.  "Puzzles," he said at the scowl.  "Good for their minds to make them brilliant."  He grinned.  "We warned you."  He went up to present them to the kids as well.  Ron stormed up, but when he saw the joy he grumbled something and turned away.  "We're doing it because it makes us as happy as it does them," George said gently.  Ron glared at him. "I'm sorry, but it's necessary.  They didn't have any age appropriate toys, or even any ones that were above their ages so they had something to try and figure out, which would make them even smarter."  He smiled.  "Besides, it makes everyone but you happy to spoil the triplets.  Triplets are very special and rare creatures."  Ron came in and sat down, letting the kids show him all the new toys.  "They love them."

"I was going to buy them more toys this weekend," Ron told him.

"And you still can!  Xander and I didn't buy half the stuff we found interesting.  Let the kids go with you.  They'll be tired of most of this by the weekend."

"Is it birfday?" Minnie asked, looking serious.

"No, sweetness, we wanted to spoil you so we got you toys," George told her.  "Your birthday is in three more months."

"Shit," Ron muttered.  "I forgot."  He looked at George.  "You seem to have all of this down pat.  How?"

"Practice.  Watching you do this same thing to our kids."  He grinned.  "Besides, we've got a new mission that you can help us with."  Ron cheered up.  "Bill's been spotted around town with the same woman for the last two weeks."

"It must be a record," Ron snorted.

"He's never seen around town with anybody," George pointed out, starting to smirk.  "Now, for two straight weeks, restaurants, the theater, even the park."

"Then it might really be serious if he's spending money," Xander said from the doorway.  "Can I help?"

"You can't tease him or he'll drop her to get rid of us," Ron warned.

"I can do that."  Xander came in and sat down, helping Minnie with her puzzle.  "That is so great," he told her, patting her on the head.  "You do very well with puzzles."

"Thank you, Unclie," she said happily.  "Can I come punch and kick the mean old bag again?"

"If you'd like," he agreed gently, looking at Ron, who nodded.  He looked at the other adults, then back down at the kids.  "Guys, have you seen the woman William calls Snuggly Tits?"

Minnie raised her hand.  "I have!  I have!  She was cooing at Vinnie last night!" she said happily.

"Who?" Ron asked.

"Anya," George said with great distaste.  "What did she want?"

"I don't know, but William said he didn't feel connected to other places anymore."  He shifted around, sitting next to his brother-in-law.  "Can we give Bill advice about girls?"

"You haven't had one in how many years?" Ron teased.

"Still, it's the same with a man," George told him.  "Of course we can give him advice, dear.  Would you like to grab him and bring him here?"

"No, he's coming over tomorrow night for poker."

"We'll pounce him then," Ron agreed.  He let Gwen into his lap.  "What's that?"

"Puzzles in the story," she said with her most reverent tone of voice.  "Read it?"

"Sure."  Ron opened the book and smiled down at her. "This one is about trains."

"Can we ride the train this year?" Vinnie asked happily, starting to bounce.

"We'll see.  Only if you're good," Xander told him.   The kids all made happy noises and piled onto available laps so they could see the book as well.  A book that was also a puzzle was a great thing to them.

Xander smiled at Ron.  "Not so bad?"

"I'm still going to get you for it," Ron told him.  Draco walked in with a bag.  "Don't tell me you did it too."

"Did what?"  Draco sat down and opened the bag.  "Lucien demanded that I get him a new outfit, something to make him cute for Zach and William."  He pulled the outfit out and held it up.  "What do you think?"

"I think he'll look stunning," Xander told him.  "Have you warned Severus yet?"

"Yes, I have.  He's not feeling well at the moment," Draco said with a small smirk.  "He took some of the headache potion Raena was making and headed for his room."  He put the small dress robe and outfit back into the bag, then looked around. "My, someone got very lucky today," he said, smiling at the children.

Gwen held up her book.  "Puzzles and a story," she told him, still sounding reverent.

"So I see. That's very pretty, Gwen."  He waited until Ron had went back to reading.  "Don't do it to my children.  The nest was quite enough."

"We love the nest," Vinnie told him.  "Nests are special."

"You have a nest?" Minnie asked him.

Draco nodded.  "Your father and Uncles gifted my older ones with a nest.  It's in the playroom at my house."

"Can we visit it?" Gwen asked innocently.  "We won't hog it away from Lucien and Maeve."

"And Zach," George added.

"Yes, he'll be spending some time at my house as well," Draco agreed.  "Severus and Tara are going to a retreat she knows of."  Xander started to giggle, eventually rolling around on the floor.  "Something you wanted to share?"

Xander shook his head.  "We need to send a chick with them to record his first few hours," he panted finally.

"Why?" Draco said suspiciously.

Xander waved a hand. "I can't tell you.  I promised."  He wiped his face off as he sat up.  "We have to see, we just have to see."

"Fine," Draco said patiently.  "Can I tell him you laughed?"

"No," Xander said, shaking his head.  "You can't tell him anything.  Tara wanted it to be a surprise.  He agreed to go if she went to the conference and never asked another thing about it."

"Unusually dumb for him," George agreed.  Draco hit him on the arm.  "Ow!  Grumpy.  No cuddles for you, Draco."

"Knock, knock," someone called from downstairs.

Xander looked at Ron.  "Didn't we block her out of the tower?"

"I thought so," Ron agreed, handing Gwen to Draco.  "Finish the story please."  He stood up and walked down the stairs.

***

Albus heard the mirth and winced.  He knew about the resort in question and knew he should tell Severus, but the man had already promised.  He didn't even ask, even though he had heard some of her stories about other retreats.  That poor man.  He felt the disturbance and winced.  "Oh, no," he told himself, starting to get up.  But he found he couldn't.  "Release me," he called out.

Godric Gryffindor floated into being beside him. "Relax, we're handling it.  Ravenclaw wanted to check her out, and so did Salazar.  Some of Xander's memories were wrapped up around her."

Dumbledore nodded.  "They were.  She can't be here though.  She'll upset the fragile balance we have."

"It will be fine, Albus.  I promise.  Just relax and we'll deal with it if she acts up.  Trust your newest permanent residents.  Any news on the club?"

"Arthur sent over official permission last week. We're waiting to spring the news on Xander; I want him to be calm and rational before I let him know of his future in the school."

Godric nodded.  "That's reasonable I guess.  Do you think he'll be upset?"

"I'm not sure he's decided to stay," Albus said sadly.  "He's not made up with Tara at all."

Severus slammed the door open and glared at him.  "We have to put in place a plan to save my son from the Malfoy wantonness."  He noticed the other ghost and glared at it.  "Go away."

Godric laughed.  "It's not just him you know, it's also the young Harris-Weasley boy."

"Yes, I'm aware of their threesome," Severus said dryly.  "Leave if you wouldn't mind."

"Going," Godric said, smiling at him.  "I'm sure it will be fine."  He faded out and headed to watch the other fireworks.

"Severus, they're not old enough to realize what they're doing.  They're simply good friends."

"I caught young Mr. Malfoy groping my son," he said coolly.  "I had to send him away."

"They're still children, Severus.  At least they're not related, like Lucien and Maeve.  I was afraid of how we were going to handle stopping those two from getting together."

"No, just my son, a miniature Xander, and a little Draco."

Albus shuddered, he hadn't thought of it that way.  What an odd combination.  He couldn't see the adults together and all three sons were very much like their fathers.

"I see you figured out my problem," Snape said dryly, sitting down.  "How can we stop this?"

"Talk to the other fathers," Albus suggested.  "I'm sure they'll share your issues on some level. They're both in the tower right now."  He coughed.  "If it helps any, I can't see your son being with them permanently.  If they're at all like their fathers, they'd drive your son insane with their demands."  Snape looked upset.  "They are rather high maintenance in the bedroom and Zach will probably be like you."

"I'm very ardent," Snape said stiffly.

"Yes, but you're calm about it.  Think about how many times you've walked in on either Xander or Draco going at their selected mates."

Snape snorted.  "Not that many times."  He stood up.  "I shall take your advice and talk to them about this.  It must be stopped.  I won't have my beautiful son corrupted by the wantonness that is those two or Maeve."

"You wouldn't feel odd about Maeve?"

"She's not technically related," Snape admitted. "I might feel some qualms, but nothing too serious that can't be gotten over."  He walked away, heading to talk to the fathers.  He tapped on the door of the tower and walked up the few stairs to the main room, then stopped.  "Rosenberg," he said with some distaste. "What are you doing here?"

"I wanted to see my son.  Ron went to get him.  We've got a bit of an announcement," she said happily.

"It couldn't have waited for a few weeks?"

"Oh, no, it'd be too great of a shock."

"You can't be pregnant," he said.

She laughed.  "No, we're having a surrogate carry for us," she told him.  He went pale. "What?"

"Another one?"

"Yes!  Wesley wanted a son!"  She glared at him. "Go away!  You're breaking my happy mood."

"I need to talk to Mr. Malfoy and Xander."

"Xander's napping in his nest and Draco's determined that he's not here," Willow told him with a smirk.  "So they're probably together if that picture meant anything.  What a cute threesome they would be."

Snape shuddered.  "What a revolting thought."

"I agree," someone called from upstairs, sounding suspiciously like Simone.

"I'll talk to them. Have a nice visit."  He hurried up to get away from her. He really didn't like her, but at least she wouldn't be evil this time.  He tapped on Xander's bedroom door and heard the grunt, walking in to find Simone working on Xander's back. "Learning the bodily arts?"

"Massages are a great thing to know," Simone said with a shrug.  "It's a wonderful thing after a game, or after an encounter with a dragon, or even just because.  Uncle Xander gives amazing ones."

"I know.  He worked on a back cramp I had."  Severus closed the door.  "Where is Draco?"

"Bathroom.  He'll be back in a few minutes," Xander said into his arms.  "Why?"

"Because my son has decided that he wants both of your sons."

"Iggy and William?" Xander asked, lifting his head enough to look at the older man.

"William and Lucien," Snape corrected.

"Oh."  Xander shrugged.  "I'm sure he's not gay, Severus.  He doesn't ever talk about boy parts like Lucien does."

"You were into girls until you found your soulmate," Simone pointed out.  "William might not be gay at all."

"Good point," Xander agreed.  "Remind me to give you ten points tomorrow."  He saw the eye roll and grinned.  "I have to get in mine somehow.  I want my house to win this year.  Simone has been wonderful all year so they could win."

"Ravenclaw is ahead at the moment, by twenty-five points."

"I think I can fix that tomorrow," Xander said with a smirk.

"Slytherin is still the next one down."

"I can fix that as well," Xander agreed.  "One of your kids stole my test today."

"Oh, shit," Simone said, giggling.  "Is he the funny colored one?" Xander nodded.  "Then we might win the house cup after all!"  Draco came in.  "How many points do you think the Headmaster took off that one kid?"

"From what I heard, fifty," Draco said, closing the door.  "She's pregnant?"

"She's got a surrogate mommy," Simone told him, giving him a wink.  "Sort of like how you carried Lucien for you and mum."

"She also thinks that we're part of a threesome," Xander told him, putting his head back down.

"How did you hear that?" Snape asked carefully.

Xander shrugged.  "It doesn't matter."

"Daddy, may I practice my massage on you?" Simone asked, breaking up the glaring tension Snape and Xander had going.

"After my next game," Draco agreed, smiling at her.  He looked at Snape.  "I agree, your son isn't gay.  He may play the field a bit, but I doubt he'd harbor more than a very close friendship with either of the other boys."  He looked over at the small cough.  "You had something to add?"

"Andrea is taking Divination, you know that, correct?" Simone asked.  All three men nodded.  "And that she's definitely got the sight, just like grandmother?"

"Molly?" Severus asked, looking confused.  "I don't remember her taking the class."

"She didn't, she learned it at home," Simone told him.  "She came in already trained and got past the class because of it.  Well, they've both seen a small thing, and it's a one time thing," she said more forcefully.  "There's a ritual to close...something or defeat the something.  A sexual ritual.  They're going to have to take the virgin, which would be one of them, and initiate and corrupt him slightly so he can use the powers around him without getting warped.  All Andrea saw was the three of them, and Maeve with a candle.  She mentioned it to Grandmother, who read her cards, and winced.  Like I said, a one time thing," she said, raising a hand to ward off the evil looks she was getting. "Ask her."

"I'll ask Ms. Reams," Draco said, looking at his mentor.

"I'll write Molly immediately."

"She'll be up tomorrow and you can corner them both," Xander said tiredly.  "Simone, you were doing so nice, would you please finish, dear?"

"Let me," Draco told him, moving closer.  "I haven't practiced this art recently.  You can tell me the family gossip."

"Uncle Bill's been seen with the same girl for two weeks about London," Simone told him.

"Wonderful news.  He might have someone then," Draco agreed.  Snape groaned.  "What?"

"Footsteps, light ones."

"Let me, daddy," Simone stage-whispered, moving to work on her uncle's lower back for him.  He groaned in pleasure.  "Am I working it hard enough, Uncle?"

"Just fine, dear.  Thank you."

Willow opened the door and peeked her head in.  "Do any of you have any idea what's keeping Ron?"

"No, but I will find him for you," Snape told her, escaping the room.  On the way down, he thought about what he had been told, and decided that he might want another child, just in case, to carry on the family name of course.  He would find his apprentices later to get the information off him on how to cancel that infertility spell.  He found Ron waiting outside the Slytherin door.  "Come in," he said quietly, walking inside.  "Rosenberg, your mother is waiting," he called.

"He's locked in Agatha's closet and she's forgotten the spell she used," one of the third years told him with a smile.  "Is he in trouble?"

"We're not sure yet.  His mother's having another child with her new husband," Ron told her.  "No gossiping until he knows."

She nodded.  "Is she going to go evil and take over the world?"

"Not if I have a say over it," Agatha muttered as she came down the stairs with a very sorry looking Ryan.  "Here, your slut."  She handed him over.  "Tried to crawl into my bed and beg me to help him get off since he no longer can without my touch," she said with a smirk.  The other kids in the common room ran for cover.  "Now, why would he think I like him that much?"

Ron took the direct approach, shoving Ryan back into her body and letting the boy kiss her.

"I'm sorry, Aggie, I was being an ass and I didn't mean to hurt you."

"Is this over when she beat you?" Ron asked.

"No, he did it again yesterday, looked at another girl's breasts."  Agatha patted him on the crotch.  "If you're very good, I'll let you crawl later and beg after hours."  She turned and went back up the stairs.

Ron shook his head.  "If you had only been smarter, Ryan, this wouldn't be happening. You might have been able to screw about with her permission you know."

"I know," he sighed, following them back to the house.  "Mother?" he called as he walked in.

Willow smiled at him from Xander's seat.  "It's about time. Did she have you tied up?"

"In her closet," Ron said, heading up to play with his kids.  He found them napping among their new toys and went for a camera.  This was just too cute not to have permanently.

***

Xander looked up as the meeting started, putting down his book.  "Is this just next year and the leaving train?" he asked.  "William has an earache."

"Not quite," Albus said with a smile.  "You were told about the new club?"  Xander nodded, grimacing.  "You agree that it's necessary?"  Xander nodded again but he didn't look any happier.  "Are you willing to head it for now?"

"Albus, you know..."

Lupin raised his hand.  "Before he sticks his foot in his mouth, may the rest of us understand any future discussion by enlightening us?"

Snape leaned forward.  "The four founders have found a serious flaw in the sorting hat.  To put it mildly, times are different and so is the population from which the school draws.  In such circumstances, there is a procedure in place to start a new house.  It must start as a club, finding a stable and substantial membership for twenty years.  It must show that it will continue to be relevant, necessary, and useful for it to be added."

"Hermione once said something about there being three other attempts to add houses," Ron noted.  Everyone looked at him. "She was always going on about something in Hogwarts, A History," he defended.  "She read the bloody book for light reading."

"It's true, there were other attempts, but their necessity was called into question and another ten years of watching was added.  All of them failed that test in the end."

"So we're trying again?" Black asked, and Xander nodded.  "Then why are you heading it, Harris?"

"Because his family is the one who set off the alarm bells," Lupin pointed out.  "The hat couldn't decide where to put them for the longest time because they were torn between the desire and the heritage."

"Potter's head was the first that it had that fight with," Albus told them.  "He nearly got put into Slytherin, but he said he begged."  Severus groaned and Draco snorted.  "So we will begin the club."  He passed down a roll of parchment.  "These are the names of the children that the hat had bad problems with, and the ones it made a choice on that it thinks it might have been wrong about.  There's also a section on next year's first years so you can talk to the hat afterwards and see if I was correct."  Xander nodded.  "The only question remains if you're willing to head it."

"I..."

Tara looked at him.  "I am sorry, Xander."

"If he leaves, is this going to leave the Theory job open?" Oliver asked.

"Why would it?" Snape asked.

"Because Ron would want to take over his, Malfoy would get Defense, and that would leave Theory open.  That's the way they do it when Xander's missing."

"Oh."  Snape shook his head.  "It would be hard to get together a hiring committee this summer. Xander is an integral member and he'll be gone.  I'll be gone all summer.  My wife will be with me."

"I'll be gone all summer," Ron agreed.  "Just to mum's to help her with stuff, but still gone.  Lupin?"

"Sirius and I were going to pop around on Harry then head to the Continent for a few weeks.  I'm doing one of the rail lines and looking along the way."

"I was going to go to Egypt," Sirius admitted.

Xander started to feel bad.  He couldn't interrupt their summers because he was being petty.  "Fine, I'll stay for another year," he agreed.  Tara smiled at him and he looked at the Headmaster, ignoring her.  He wasn't ready to deal with her yet.  He winced and leaned down, rubbing his good knee.  It had just popped when he shifted and it hadn't felt good.  "Do I ask them or are they automatically enrolled?"

"I would ask them," Ron suggested.  "Oh, the drum set?  It's going to the shop with you.  Mum doesn't have a place for it."  He smiled.  "Mum also said she'd help me get you back for it."

Xander gave him a sweet smile. "I told you to spoil them so I didn't have to.  Next time, I'm getting Gwen and Minnie ankle bells and Vinnie a tambourine."

"That's mean," Lupin said, but he was smiling.  "Did you have to do that with Harry's kids?"

"Not after the first set of bongos.  Albus?"

"Ask them.  It's not automatic since they can't be sorted that way at the moment.  I'll want a list of traits and/or reasons for the children to be put into the group, a reason to have them sorted that way if possible you understand, and something about the house.  Name, animal associated, the like.  There's a small book kept on all of this and I'll send it down to you so you can see what was done in the past."  Xander nodded, looking calm, even though he was probably panicking.  "You won't be getting all the gryphon-borns automatically.  They'll be going into the normal sorting first and then you'll get a list from the hat."

"Fine," Xander agreed.  "Does that mean you want me to lead in the first years next time?  So we don't have to work out some system of notification?"

"Either that or Madam Sprout may continue.  Talk with her about that, Xander."  She smiled and shrugged.  "I'll leave that between you."

"He can scare them, like McGonagall did to us," Draco noted.  "Or I can continue to help, whichever way you want.  How many new ones next year?"

"There will be sixty-eight new students next year and fifty-eight leaving.  Everything has been brought around for them and is handy once all the students leave."  He looked down at his list.  "Onto the next point.  Train duty?"

"Vinnie wants to go so I guess we can," Ron told him.  "We'll move everything out the night before, or come back that weekend to get all the toys."

"Just take the favorite ones," Draco suggested.  "Are you going to be at Molly's all summer?"  Ron nodded.  "Is she ill?"

"No, just tired of being alone.  Dad will be around a lot, some days, but not always.  Percy is letting Tananda stay all summer as well so the kids will be a good distraction for her.  Yours?"

"I think that depends on Molly getting along with Simone.  I won't keep them away if they want to go, but Ginny hasn't asked for visitation at any specific time."  He looked at Xander, who shrugged.  "Any summer plans yet?"

"Nothing yet.  George and Fred want to go to the Ministry conference and set up a booth for souvenirs.  Iggy and Raena have three official visits this summer and they're bringing Hesiod with them as an official guard.  Other than that, I don't have a clue.  I won't be spending all summer in a bed, correct?"

"No, not unless you need it," Draco assured him with a smile.

"Bed?" Lupin asked.

"He kidnaped him all last summer and locked him in his bed for most of it," Ron told him with a slight smirk.  Until Xander saw it. "Please don't tell me that present in your closet is for me."

"No, it's for Draco.  I forgot to give it to him."  Xander smiled.  "I found one for you though.  The blue would look great with your hair.  He looked at Snape.  "Emily, Zach, and Adrian?"

"Adrian is going to visit Ryan this summer for some reason, then going to do an internship with your brother-in-law Percy.  Zach and Emily were going to come with us."  Tara shook her head.  "No?"

"It's an adults-only retreat," Tara told him.  "We'll let Molly watch them if she wants, or you guys if you'd like."

"Emily might be able to go, but I'm thinking she's going to be uncomfortable because of the problem she had at Salem," Xander pointed out.

"Both of them can stay with my family for the summer.  We have no plans that I'm aware of."

"Thank you, Draco," Snape agreed.  "I'll ask Emily her opinion on the matter.  Her mother might want her home for the holiday."  He looked at the Headmaster.  "Is there other business?"

"Ron can't do the train by himself, Severus," Albus said patiently.

"I can go," Xander offered.

"We're leaving the week after the students go," Snape informed everyone.

"I can go," Draco pointed out.  "Take the children home from there."

"We can get one of the older kids to sit," Xander agreed.  "Just me, Ron, and Draco this year?  No females?"

"You have Raena for those things," Poppy pointed out.  "What about Prefects?"

"As usual, the fifth years weren't nominated in three of the houses," Albus told her.  "Only Hufflepuff will have a fifth year Prefect, but she's quite strong willed so it suits her.  As for the other houses, has anyone been nominated?"

"Simone," Ron told him.  "Plus Candace and that new transfer, Celebrity.  I don't like her for it though."

"I can agree to Simone and Candace," Xander agreed.  "Boys?"

"Denver was offered tentatively.  As was Iggy, but he and Raena both quickly turned it down," Ron told him.  Xander nodded, he had known that.  "We only have one boy's spot open and Denver wasn't that enthusiastic about it."

"But he'd probably like to have his own room in his seventh year," Draco pointed out.  "I wouldn't mind my son being called.  What about Anastasia next year?"

"They've said that if a fifth year spot was acceptable that they wanted her.  No matter how bad it looked to everyone else.  She runs the house anyway."

"That would mean I'd have to allow Agatha to have a spot," Snape pointed out.  "Giving one of them such a privilege would create a conflict that would start them fighting again."

"I don't think the fifth years need one," Albus agreed.  "Besides that Hufflepuff girl, it's not really necessary for fifth years.  They do all remember OWL's are next week?"  Everyone nodded.  "Good.  From the other houses?"

"Adrian wanted to be nominated but I'm not sure if anyone did or not," Severus said, looking at the head of Ravenclaw.

She nodded.  "His was the only name put forward.  We only have two open spots and the top girl in the house is easily chosen for that, or her runner-up if she turns it down."  She looked at the head of Hufflepuff.  "Yours?"

"If we accept the fifth year, then we'll have to pick a boy from the same year," she said lightly.  "Otherwise, we're losing three next year.  The current Head Boy was one of mine, and two Prefects are graduating.  I have no idea and no one stepped forward to nominate other than that fifth year."

"Pick the top one," Xander suggested.  "The top scores, the one who the other kids look up to."

"That would be Melvin and it would mean he'd have to sit around the house more often than he does yours," she said, smiling at him.

"Percy would be over the moon," Ron told her. "He still occasionally wears his Head Boy pin."

"He is tops in scores.  Can I get back to you with a final list after OWL results are out, Albus?"

"Definitely.  I'd like a definite list from all of you at that time."  Everyone over a house nodded.  "Severus?  Do you have candidates?"

"A few," he admitted.  "The boys are easier as there's two natural leaders in my house at the moment.  The girls are a bit harder as they're in packs."

"How many packs?" Tara asked.

"Three I believe, plus the outcast ones."

"Then pick a leader from each pack," Tara suggested. "Plus Emily."

"It's too bad Ravena isn't old enough," Ron pointed out.  "She's already running part of the house."

"I know," Severus said dryly.  "When her time comes she will be a Prefect and will try for Head Girl no doubt.  I have no problems with her in that job."  He lifted his chin.  "What about Andrea Reams?"

"I think she could do the job," Ron agreed. "She does good with the younger kids.  The problem is, there's only sixteen kids in their year, and that makes two for each sex.  The seventh years will only have three total because of our dropout."

"Pick another one," Draco told him.  "Surely you have a backup candidate."

"I do, but he said he would rather slit his wrists than take on any additional responsibility. The only other one I can see is a bit of a tyrant when he gets power."

"Speaking of, we need to get the team together to pick a new leader," Xander reminded him.

"They're coming over tonight for that," Ron assured him, smiling.  "I think that might go to Iggy, he wouldn't mind it that much."  Everyone nodded.  "That also means we'll need a keeper,  and a chaser because theirs is undergoing back surgery this summer for her slipped disk and the backups don't want to play full time."

"We'll see what comes in and then decide on all that," Xander told him.  He looked around the rest of the room.  "Anything else?"

"I left medicine with Fred," Madam Pomfrey told him.  "His ear should be fine."  He smiled at her.  "What else was there?"

"Head Boy and Girl," Draco moaned.  "None of the current Prefects float my boat as they say."

"I think the top girl in Gryffindor shows some promise, if we can get her to calm down," Xander pointed out.  "Plus there's one boy in Slytherin who might be able to do the job well enough."

"He's a tyrant in the making," Ron told him.  "What about the Ravenclaw second girl and Paul Raven from our house?"

"Paul would kill you in your sleep," Snape said derisively.  "He doesn't want it and you had to talk him into taking the Prefect position last year.  Mr. Scarborough isn't pleasant to the younger children, but he could do the job."

Xander shook his head.  "Nope, sorry.  He tried to intimidate Simone the other day.  She didn't hit him because she was running late for class.  If the Head Boy has to be able to lead the school, I won't want him to have problems getting cooperation.  I'm thinking Ravenclaw second female in command and the third boy from Hufflepuff."

"I can see that," Ron agreed.

Draco considered them.  "They would be suitable.  It wouldn't interfere in any relationships. They're both smart and caring people."

"They can work well together," Xander added.  "They've worked together on something this year.  Neither wants the power so they won't run away with it."

"I can see that," Albus agreed, writing their names down.  "I believe that there's a Slytherin female who might work as well."

"She'll sleep her way to power," Draco pointed out dryly.  "She's looking for a good political marriage.  This might help her standing some, but I doubt she'd really want it for any other reason."

"A lax couple in that position might be problematic," Xander agreed.  "Remember two years ago?  That couple didn't do anything to or with any of the students.  The Prefects all got pissed at them."

"She might go well with the Hufflepuff male though," Ron pointed out.  "They've worked together as well and she was eyeing him for her intended.  He brushed her off so it would make her sit up and face reality a bit."

"It could also set a bad precedent," Tara pointed out.  "She could try for him again and then hit him with charges if she doesn't get her way.  It'd be bad for his relationship."

"Then we'll make her head over the house," Snape told her, patting her on the hand.  "I can agree with those two, the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff.  Head boy for our house itself will have to be Mr. Scarborough."

"Or Jedias," Draco said gently.  Snape looked at him.  "He doesn't like to lead, but he can do it in crisis.  Scott Scarborough won't be able to handle a crisis and I'm not looking forward to seeing Agatha next year.  He doesn't do well with her anyway and she'll be a fifth year."

"Good point.  You think Jedias Jedders will be better?"

"I think he'll be calmer and make sure that the standards are upheld. He's a bit uptight about a great many things, but I think he'll do well.  He's already a Prefect and tends to let Scott run over him unless it's personal or important."

"I see.  I'll have to consider that one carefully before I name one of the two."

"Or you could not name either of them and go for Kellers," Ron told him.  "He's got the skills and the want without the desire to push.  He sees it as a way to get more sex."

"Yes, there is him also," Snape agreed.  "I'll talk with all three of them tonight.  For female?"

"Cerida," Xander told him.

"She'll only be a sixth year," Draco said with a shrug.

"Yeah, but she's the one who's doing it now.  She's the one who helped Emily, the one who helped Shey find minions, even the one who steps between Aggie and Ravena.  She deserves it."

"I'm naming her Prefect," Snape told him, making a note to himself.  "We'll need a strong female leadership."

"Your third girl in command, how is she?" Sirius asked. "She's doing good in all her classes."

"She'd probably be a good compromise," Tara told him.

"The other Prefects might not follow her," Snape told him.  "She's not the leader of the group."

"Like that matters," Draco pointed out.  "I was made Prefect because I was who I was, not because of my leadership skills.  By those standards, she's more than capable and the other children do like her more than the other two females."

"Then you lost it by being brainwashed," Ron reminded him.  Draco nodded, looking calm and serene.

"He got better," Xander reminded him.  "Tara, you're shifting, what's wrong?"

"I think there's something else that should be brought to the attention of the teachers," she admitted.  She sat up straighter.  "I did a 'seeing love' spell with my group and Shey Ravettena was bored so she asked to sit in on it.  She's got skills and her family sometimes goes that way so I thought it was reasonable."  She looked at Xander.  "She got upset because she didn't see Iggy's face.  She's got a crush on him."

"Can we discourage this before Raena has to toast or fry her?" Xander asked Draco.

Draco considered it, then shrugged.  "It would be her mother more than the girl.  If she decides to give her daughter her heart's desire, then it could become rather messy.  If not, then it might not be so bad.  She could listen to reason. If not, then we'll have to fight against her.  I do know something that she doesn't think anyone realizes, but I'm not sure it's enough to blackmail her if she becomes difficult."  He glanced at Ron, then back at Xander. "I'll talk with her mother tonight.  She's the more reasonable one of the two."

"I know Ethan knows her father," Xander offered.

"No, this would have to come from her mother.  Her father would be upset to say the least if his daughter tried to pick her own mate."  Draco patted him on the thigh.  "Let me handle it, Xander.  I'll do my best."

"Thank you."  Xander gave him a short hug.  "I'd hate to have to run because I did my best to bring them down."

"They're royal cousins," Snape pointed out.

"Like I said, my best. " Xander smiled at him.  "Let me know what I need to do to help.  Or just let Iggy help if necessary."

"That might be easier," Draco agreed tolerantly.  "Any other problems?"  Everyone shook their heads.  "I am continuing next year, Headmaster?"

"Unless you wanted to give your position to that other individual," Albus said with a smile.  "I think you're the best man for the job."

"So you just have to worry about a woman stepping forward," Xander teased with a grin.

"I'm sure I could...convince her to let me keep the job and have her help me," Draco said with a look at him.  "Come along.  Let George deal with William.  I need a drink."

"I can't.  George has tonight in the lab," Xander said, catching up to him.  "I'd go if I could, but William needs me."  They walked into the tower together and William gave them pitiful looks.  "Has the medicine worked yet?"

"Not yet," Fred told him, handing over his nephew.  "Gwen's got the same ea ache now.  I'm thinking it might have been something that crawled inside.  Raena was playing with hers too."

"We had something like that happen in our sixth years," Draco agreed.  Fred looked at him.  "I was here for part of it."

"Good point.  Sorry, I forgot."  Fred looked over as sniffling started upstairs.  "That would be Maeve, who's fighting with Lucien over boy parts."  He smiled.  "I don't think you're going to be doing more than cuddling tonight, either of you."

"We'll get a drink tomorrow night," Xander told Draco.  "Though I will have to talk to the kids tonight about the OWLs."

"I remember those, usually with a grimace," Fred said lightly.  He stood up.  "I'll go get the other little people. You guys get cuddly."

Draco sat down and looked at William.  "May we leave you guys for an hour tonight?  There's someone I need to see in town."

"If you have to, go," Xander told him.

Lucien came running down the stairs and launched himself at his father's lap.  "Father, make her stop it," he whined.  "I like boy parts."

"I support you in your liking of boy parts, son, but you have to consider how she feels."

"You're cousins so you couldn't get together anyway," Xander told him. Maeve started to cry.  "Come here, Maeve," he called gently, soothing her sobs.  "Come cuddle with us."  She climbed up into his lap.  "We love you, even Lucien does, but he can't be your mate.  Cousins can't marry, they make funny looking babies."

She looked up at him.  "Lucien not be mine?"

He shook his head.  "Your friend, nothing more.  You guys can even still cuddle if you want, but don't plan on marrying him.  I'm sorry, sweetie, but I'm sure you'll find someone who Lucien likes to be with."

"Yes, daddy," she said, laying her head against his chest.  "William, you like Lucien?"

"I like him lots, but I like Zach more," William assured him.  Lucien burst out in loud wails.  "I like you too," he complained. He got down and climbed into Draco's lap to cuddle him.  "I still like you, but I like Zach as a mate," he told his friend.  "We be friends?"

"Of course you can be friends," Draco agreed.  "The same as Lucien and Maeve are still friends."

"What does Zach think about this?" Xander asked.

"He likes us both," William told him, looking sad.

"I think you'll work it out some day soon," Xander told them all. They nodded and settled in against Draco's chest, Maeve eventually joining them.

"I do need to have that drink," Draco said quietly.

"Guys, come cuddle me," Xander said, sliding onto the floor.  The kids piled around him, snuggling in when he drew pillows to them.  It was almost as good as the nest, if a little bit harder on the back.

"I'll be back," Draco told him.  "Behave, Lucien."

"Treat?" he asked.

"I'll get you one tomorrow.  I have to talk to someone."  He disappeared through the floo.

Xander pulled Lucien closer.  "It's okay, he'll be back in a few minutes.  Snuggle for now, 'kay?"  Lucien smiled at him.  "You're a good boy, Lucien."

"Thank you."  He snuggled between Maeve and William, liking this very much indeed.

Xander smiled at the kids, enjoying this part of the fatherhood stuff.  It beat diapers any day.

***

Ron looked at the kids, then around the room.  "I know there are more fifth years," he called.  A few more came down the stairs from the dorms.  "We've got the schedule for OWLs," he announced. Most of the kids shuddered but one looked clueless.  "OWLs, those nasty tests everyone takes their fifth years.  It will be the basis for your future employment?" he suggested to the kid.

"Shit, we have more tests?" the boy asked.  Ron nodded.  "Why wasn't I told?"

"We were told at the beginning of the year, and most of us knew long before now," Simone told him.

"Half of the teachers have been giving us hints about what might be on it," Denver added.

"What did you think they were talking about?" Melvin asked.

"The normal finals," the boy said slowly.  Everyone shook their heads.  "Are they hard?"

Ron snorted.  "Not if you've studied and you're good at anything.  Don't worry, if you're set to pass your finals, you might get good enough grades."  He reached over and patted the kid on the head.  "Study now, really, Seren."  He looked at everyone else.  "As you know, there are no makeups in any test section.  The last time we let a makeup was around 1786 from what I'm told, so don't even think about getting sick that day.  Like I said, this is important.  It is the basis for your NEWTs as well, which most employers look at."  The boy started to look panicked again.  "You take those at the end of your seventh year, Seren.  You have time to bring your grades up, but your mother needs to know that you didn't realize about the tests.  Write home tonight, okay?"  The boy nodded, looking a little happier.  It might save him from a wonderfully loud row about his grades.  "Anyway," Ron said, looking at everyone else.  "Tests start Monday.  For you guys, tests start with Hagrid, then Sprout.  This is the schedule," he said, pulling it out and handing it over.  "Hold on, that looks funny."  He cast the counter to the obscurity charm, bringing it back to rights.  "I'll get another copy posted."  Everyone nodded.  "If you need help studying, ask. As Denver pointed out, plenty of us will give hints.  Mine is that Xander's is the biggest pain you'll have outside of Potions."  They looked at Iggy.  "And he has to do his own."

"What happens if I'm brewing an emergency potion?" Raena asked.

"Let the person die," Ron told her without a hint of a smile.  "Because you can't make it up."

"Yes, Ron."  She looked at everyone else.  "If we have to, we can organize a notes party."  Everyone looked clueless.  "It's where you sit down with everyone else's notes and get what they got and you didn't," she explained.  "Simone and I do this every few weeks. Iggy and I do this all the time."

"But I can read your mind if I snooze in class," Iggy reminded her, smiling slightly.

"It's good that you put up with his behavior problems," Simone told her friend.  Raena snickered.  "Any news of next year's Prefects, Uncle Ron?"

"You'll have to wait for the letters like everyone else," Ron told her.  "Even Percy had to wait to get his."

"Yes, sir," she sighed, slumping down in her seat.  "Raena, can I bring Adrian to the notes party?  He's got very precise and clear notes in everything but Herbology."

"If you want.  We let in Melvin and he's not from the house."  Raena smiled at her.  "Did Charlie talk to you?"

"About his friend's son?  Yeah," she said, smiling.  "Then he said that they only thought he might like me.  They're not sure he's not being forced into dealing with animals instead of actually liking them like I do.  But we'll see.  He's bringing him up this summer for a few days for a college interview."

"For animals?"

"Zoology," Iggy told him.

"Oh.  Okay.  And that would be?"

"The study of animals. Especially larger ones if I remember right," Raena told him.

"Technically all animals, but still studying them.  He might want to work in a more clinical setting than I do."

"All right then," Ron said, smiling at them. "Do any of you have any other questions?"

"Is this really important?" Seren asked.

"Yes, Seren, it is," Ron said seriously.  "Isn't your father a wizard?"  The boy nodded.  "Ask him.  I'll even let you come over and use the floo if you have to."

"Thank you, sir.  Is there anything else?"  Ron shook his head.  "Then can I do that now?  Before my mother finds out and has me killed."

"Sure.  Come on."  He waved at the family before taking the boy back with him.  "He didn't know about the OWLs," Ron told Xander as he walked in.

"I'm sorry, kid, but you can't get out of them that easily."  Ron looked at him and Xander smirked.  "I tried that with a standardized test too."

Seren gave him a pitiful look.  "Will you still support me?"

"Sure.  Use the floo."

The boy knelt beside the fire and tossed some powder into it, calling out to his father's business.  It was still early, for him, to be home.  His father's head appeared and frowned.  "Father, what are OWLs?  I just found out I'm taking them next week."

"Seren," his father sighed.  "How could you forget about that?  We tried all summer to have you study."

"Maybe it was stress related memory loss," Ron told the father dryly.  "He's still taking them next week but he doesn't want you to kill him because he forgot."

"I'm sure we won't *kill* him," the father said, looking at his son.  "We will be talking, son, just as soon as you get off the train."

"Yes, father.  Please don't Crucio me?"

"We'll see.  That might depend on how badly you do."  The boy nodded, looking his most pitiful.  "Go study, you might pass it yet."  The boy nodded and hurried off.  "He forgot?"

"It might be stress induced.  The mind is a beautiful thing," Ron told him.  "I conveniently forgot about many things in my life."

The father laughed.  "That's a very good point.  Thank you for the warning, Professor Weasley."  The connection was cut.

Xander looked up as the fire whooshed up and someone walked out of it.  "And you are?" he asked.  "You just broke into a parent-teacher conference."

"I'm here to talk to you about your son and my daughter," she said, sitting down.  She smiled at the other children.  "Why don't you go play?"

"Because we're not happy and you're a grumpy bitch?" William suggested.

Xander tapped him on the head.  "Don't say things like that out loud."  He looked up again.  "My son is married if you're Mrs. Ravettena.  If you try something against my son, I'm going to get upset and harm someone."

"Xander," Ron chided, but he was smiling behind her back.  "Sorry, it's been a long few days for him."  He sat down near the huddle of kids. "Want to come cuddle the triplets?"

"No," William told him.  "Protecting family."

"I'm sure you are, but your father and I need to talk about your older brother's future," the woman told him.  "Nor am I that unique version of evil known as Ravettena."  She smiled.  "I'm here on behalf of my daughter, who happens to have a slight crush on him."

"Raena?" Xander called, feeling her nearby.  She trotted up the stairs.  "She wants to talk you to about Iggy's future."

"Mine," Raena snarled, making the woman stand up.  "He's mine.  I let him capture and mark me.  I've trained him for me, and he's mine.  By gryphon standards, we are married.  By Ministry standards, we are married.  If *anyone* tries to get between us, they will be destroyed.  Do you get the point now?" she asked, flashing her ring.  "My little potion's master.  No matter who your daughter is or might become."  She looked down at Xander.  "I was coming to tell you that we're taking over the Advanced classroom so we can work together without interruption.  Would that be fine?"

"There might be kids in that class who'll be coming in," Xander told her.

"Yay.  We can drive them off."  Xander gave her a look.  "Fine, we'll let them have it.  Basement?"

"If you want," he agreed.  "If the Headmaster says you can."

"Wouldn't that be cold?" the woman asked.

"We can create a fire," she told her.  "We did it during the heat incident. And if not, then we'll use the new libraries.  They're not too full."

Ron snorted.  "I couldn't make it between a few of the shelves."

"Fine, we'll find someone calm and quiet."

"You can use my other classroom," Xander offered.  "Or you can probably hog a lab if you wanted."

"That's got more promise," she agreed, thinking about it.  "Then we'll be in that auxiliary potions lab that no one uses.  Thank you, father-in-law."  She gave the woman a distasteful look before leaving.  She passed by Iggy in the hallway.  "No, dear, don't kill her," she said loudly.

He got free and stormed into the house. "How dare you disrespect my wife, my soulmate!  She is in my head, my heart, and my everything.  I will kill over her.  Do you get the point?" he asked hotly.

"Iggy, calm down.  She can't harm your mate," Ron said calmly, walking over to hold the boy.  "Xander?"

"Draco!" Xander yelled, getting up to contain him as well.  "It's all right, son, she won't touch Raena or you.  I promise, there's no reason for you to get this enraged.  You can't lose control over something so trivial.  This isn't a serious threat."

"Well.  If he's that unstable, I don't want him near my daughter."  Iggy struggled to get at her and she stood up.  "How very plain."

Raena walked up behind her and tapped her on the shoulder.  "For a born, family is everything.  We protect our families, even if we have to harm others to do it.  I am his family.  I'm his wife.  I'm also the one person who can touch his mind every minute of every day.  We're bound so deeply that I bleed when he cuts himself.  Can your daughter say that?"

She sniffed.  "It's too bad.  He might have made a decent match for my daughter."  She looked around, noticing who was coming out of the fire. "Mr. Malfoy," she said with a purr.

"Get out, Byanth.  You're not wanted here, nor are your matchmaking schemes.  None of our children are dumb enough to mate with your daughter.  She's not stable and she's not much better than a squib.  Get out."  He walked over and stunned Iggy.  "Raena, take him up to either the nest or his room."

"His room here doesn't have a bed anymore.  We're using it as a storage area for my stuff."  She carried him up to the nest, sliding in beside him.  She felt a little body join her and looked over at William.  "You gave up Lucien and Maeve for us?"

"Protect you," he said simply, cuddling against her back.  "We like you."

"Thank you, Willie, I like you too," she said with a smile.  He was still such a little Xander sometimes.  It was so cute.  Iggy groaned and she kissed him.  "Draco drove her off," she whispered.  "My mate, no skanky woman will touch you."  He shifted, wrapping her in his arms, holding onto her as he fell back to sleep.

Downstairs, Xander was being held back now that his son was out of the way.  "Get out!" he snarled.  "My son is perfect, he's wonderful, and you're in deep shit, lady."

"Leave, now," Draco ordered.  She sniffed and left.  "Xander, calm down.  There's nothing wrong with your older son.  She was wrong, he's not a freak, or damaged.  He's a wonderful boy who's very content with his life at the moment.  Let her go, she can't do anything to hurt your family.  Even if she goes to the Prophet and tells them that you threatened her, it won't hurt you."

"Even if she files charges, it's not going to touch you," Ron agreed.  Xander slumped a little bit and nodded.  "It'll be fine.  She's gone and won't touch any of the family.  I'll help protect them and I'm calling father."

"Oh, let me," Draco told him, going over to call Arthur.  "Do you know who just showed up and decided my nephew was a good match for her daughter?"  Arthur shook his head.  "Byanth.  She wanted Ignatius."

"Stupid cow," Arthur muttered. "Is she living?"

"As of this moment," he agreed.  "She called Iggy names so Xander's a bit upset.  Raena had to carry Iggy upstairs before he went off on her as well."

"I'll pass on word that she's trying again.  All she wants is a grandchild.  I don't ...."  He shook his head.  "That's an uncharitable thought.  Thank you for the warning, Draco.  Are we expecting charges through Law Enforcement or the Prophet?"

"Either, I don't think she'd go for both.  Watch out for her though.  She doesn't like your family at all.  I have no idea how she got into Ravenclaw.  The woman's conniving is worthy of most Slytherins."

"I'll be careful.  You keep them calm.  I'll see you in a few weeks."  He smiled.  "Say hello to Ginny for me."  He nodded and turned off the floo.

Oliver walked in, smiling at everyone.  "George is rather distracted but he wanted to know what was wrong.  He sent me so the girls could giggle over something together."

"Someone came up searching for Ignatius to give her a normal grandchild," Draco told him.  "Byanth."

Oliver snorted.  "Stupid cow.  Why she doesn't have her daughter inseminated by someone I don't know."

"Neither do we," Draco said.  He looked at Ron, who waved him away.  "I'll be back later."  He disappeared through the floo, but came back for his money pouch and left again.

Oliver sat on the couch.  "Xander, sit and cuddle the kids before they pounce me."  Xander sat down on the floor and gathered the kids to him.  "What about this weekend's game?"

"I've got it planned, I was going to bring the kids down tonight so we could practice."  He looked up.  "I'm sorry you had to see that," he said quietly.

"It's not a problem, I've seen you in a rage before over someone bothering George.  It gives me happy thoughts to see how much you care for your family.  George is a good friend and I'm very happy that you love him that much."

"If he didn't, we'd have killed him by now," Ron pointed out. He flopped down and sighed.  "Well.  How many more of those do you think we'll get?"

"I want to get rid of that money," Xander told him.  "You're taking more of it."

"It won't help," Oliver noted.  "She routinely does this to every group of fifth years she considers acceptable.  Iggy's blood is strong enough to counteract the instability of her inbreeding problems.  She'll try Denver and most of the other kids who're strong enough."

"Snape will shit," Ron told him, smiling at the thought of his fit.  "I want to see that."

"Tara will bitchslap her," Xander told him.  "She'll throw the prettier fit."  He smiled.  "Go warn them?"

"Sure."  Ron stood up and whistled, bringing his kids down.  "Get your sweaters, we'll eat with everyone else tonight."  Minnie squealed and went to get their sweaters for them.  She loved eating in the Great Hall, she couldn't wait until she was sorted.  Ron walked them out into the hallway.  "Come on, we have to pop in on Iggy's place first."  The kids took off for the dungeons, knowing that Iggy loved being down there, even if it did smell funny.  They ran into Severus outside the door.  "Hold it," Ron called.  The kids came back and waited.  "Severus, there's been a small glitch and Xander wanted you warned."

"Glitch?"

"In his happy and relaxed day," Ron said with a faint smile.  "Someone named Byanth just popped around and tried to demand that Iggy mate with her daughter.  Draco had to send her away and Xander's presently calming down.  We had to knock Iggy out, he's in the nest with Raena, who got very pissed on her own."

"I see."  He locked the door and looked down at the kid tugging on his pants leg.  "Yes?"

"Would you read us a story tonight?" Gwen asked with a smile.  "I think you're scary, but you read very well and your voice is very calming and nice."

He smiled slightly.  "We'll see.  Only if you behave at dinner."  She nodded, looking happier, so he turned his attention back to Ron.  "She went away?"

Ron nodded. "But the great Draco monster thought that she might try for Adrian."

"Ah!"  He nodded, smirking. "If she tries, I'm handing her to Tara.  He is her son after all, and it should be her who harms the delusional woman."  He started to walk and the kids followed behind him, watching his robes move and shift as he walked.  They did it whenever they could, so he now expected it.

"Minnie," Ron called without looking.  She ran back to the group, smiling cutely.  "Thank you.  You don't need to know what those noises are."

"That would be your nephew and Ms. Reams," Snape said coolly.  "Mr. Malfoy showed them one of Ignatius Spenser's special rooms."

Ron snorted.  "He promised and Percy would skin him if Melvin *ever* broke a promise.  They're not doing more than petting."

"Really?"

"Really.  Melvin has Percy's sense of honor."  Ron walked up the stairs, accepting the chick flying down onto his shoulder.  "Are you lost, little one?"  She made a purring noise in his ear.  "Thank you, are you a furry thing now?"

The chick nipped him on the ear, then looked down at Minnie and cooed.

"I think she wants to play with your children," Snape said, looking at her.

"She can eat with them," Ron decided.  "If Minnie's chosen, it'll be horrible for the other two.  A phoenix would help her live longer."

"Indeed, it would."  Snape looked at the younger man. "You seem to be at ease with her future."

"I can't change it," Ron said bitterly.  "I don't like it, and I'm hoping like hell that she doesn't get called into service, but I have to accept it.  I might destroy the Watchers if she's called," he admitted, "but Xander's been doing a good job of training her without upsetting her.  Or me."

Snape nodded. "It's sensible, but I couldn't see myself dealing with that situation."

"It's hard," Ron agreed.  "There are some days when I want to pull up some of the dark magic and change her DNA to spare her.  There are even some days when I'd almost welcome a new villain to threaten our lives because it means that the other kids would have about the same chance."  He sighed.  "I'm hoping so hard, and I can't quit imagining what'll happen when she's in school.  Whether she gets a boyfriend or not.  Whether or not she gets to finish her education.  Whether or not she has a family of her own."

Snape nodded.  "I'd worry about similar issues, feeling like it was all worthless on occasion."  Ron looked at him.  "I've got to worry since my wife was one of them.  How do we know that one of her future children won't be called?  I asked Rosenberg a few years back and she said that the chosen few come more frequently among the people who know about the paranormal.  At a rate of nearly two-to-one."  Ron hissed.  "Your Buffy was not the first to have a child, but most of them have been male and not up for any special treatment.  There have been two girls though and they were backups, never called.  Their families were destroyed by creatures.  I do have to worry."

"I'd worry too," Ron agreed.  "Are you having more?"

"I'd like to."  He opened the door of the Great Hall and the kids ran past to their table.  "Slow down."  Minnie smiled at him and slowed down some.  "Thank you."  He walked Ron up to their table and sat down in his usual spot.  "If you want to talk, I might be able to understand."

"Thank you.  Xander's been great through all this stuff, but he's close to it and knows what's at stake.  He wants to be supportive, but he knows how necessary it is."

"He has fought in that position before.  Perhaps he sees her as being able to become the Slayer he needed to help him.  One who finds her friends and keeps them, one who listens to those with more information or knowledge."

"Maybe," Ron agreed.  "I'm happy that he's taking her training seriously, but slowly.  She's learning stuff that she doesn't even realize.  Plus ethics.  He's been good about teaching her how not to kill."

"Which might come in very handy," Sprout agreed from down the table.  "We are talking about Minnie?"  Minnie waved at her.  "Hello, dear.  I haven't seen you in a few weeks."  She gave all the kids a hug and a peck on the cheek.  "Is her training coming along?"

"Fairly well.  Xander's taught her how to beat up on the bad heavy bag in his advanced classroom.  Plus, he's teaching her how to box."

"I hit good," Minnie agreed with great pleasure.  "But not sister or brother."

"I appreciate that," Ron told her with a smile.  "Thank you for not beating up on your brother and sister, or any of the cousins.  That's a very good girl, Minnie."  She beamed and tucked into the dinner which appeared on her plate.  "This is how it usually goes."

"At least he's being gentle in her instruction," Madam Sprout pointed out. "He's trying to make it seem normal for her.  The same as he hopefully will for Morgana.  Speaking of, where is the little dear?"

"Napping.  One of his house elves was watching over her in the tower.  Draco, Ginny, and Bill are having a business meeting tonight," Ron told her.  "She is a darling, and already strong."   He smiled at his older kids.  Minnie was shoving fries in her mouth by the handful.  "Maybe I'll find you guys a mother sometime in the near future. You could use more girlish influences all the time."

"Make sure that whatever woman knows before you get too serious," Madam Sprout advised.  "The knowledge of her future could be too much to bear."  Ron nodded.

"You could also look among the younger Watchers," Snape noted.

"You made a joke, is that the second one?" Ron said in appreciation.  Snape smirked at him.  "Wesley tried to suggest his younger sister but she's nearly twenty years older than I am. I'd like someone near my own age."

"There's always a mail-order witch," Madam Sprout said practically.  "Most of them simply want out of their own countries and could easily help you raise the children."

"I would have thought you'd be horrified by such things," Snape noted.

"I tend to see that as a matter of practicality.  They want to escape that bad and have found a way out of their former lives.  Many women have to find ways out of situations not of their own making, even in the past.  It's no worse than an arranged marriage to my mind."

Snape thought about it.  "That is practical.  Besides, a few of them might already be mothers."

"I've heard the cost was a bit much, but if it works for you," Madam Sprout said, patting Ron on the hand.  "We'll support you to the rest of the staff."

"Thanks," Ron told her.  "I'll have to consider that.  There weren't many girls in my year or around that I found interesting."  Tara came in and took her seat.  "Good evening."

"Good evening," Tara greeted.   "What's the discussion topic tonight?"

"Byanth came up to try and take Iggy away from Raena.  Plus I'm thinking about starting to date again," Ron told her. "The kids could use a permanent female influence."

"Good for you, Ron," Tara agreed.  "I think it's a good sign that you're moving on.  I'm sure Xander will be thrilled for you."

"Harry is too," Ron agreed with a smile.

"Byanth?" Sprout asked.

"She with the daughter who's insane from inbreeding," Snape told her.  "She's still looking for a strong line to give her a suitable and healthy grandchild."

"She tried for Ignatius and we think she'll try for other families," Ron told her.

"Ah, I remember her.  She tried for Mr. Potter once and his uncle nearly gave him to her from what I remember."

Ron snorted.  "Considering the man kept him in a closet for most of his early life, I'm not surprised."  He calmed himself.  "Harry's gotten a notice of death of his uncle and aunt.  There was a break-in.  It came from the Law Enforcement department.  They thought it might have been a silent supporter of Voldemort."

Snape nodded.  "I heard.  I was questioned about it."  He picked up his fork as their food appeared. "Is everyone else eating in their rooms?"

"They'll be up later," Madam Sprout told him.  "Most everyone is working on their final tests."

"Xander's got a few more questions to write, but he's being talked back into calmness by Oliver," Ron told them.  Tara looked at him.  "The woman came in and all but demanded that Iggy marry her daughter."

"Oh."  She smiled coldly.  "Tell me what she looks like?"

"She's the one who I sneered at for watching Adrian's back the last time we were in Diagon," Snape told her.  "I think you should handle it if she comes for him, as he's your son mostly."

"That will be fine," Tara agreed with a smile for him.  "Let's find a happier topic to discuss."

"I had a student who conveniently forgot about OWLs," Ron told them.  The teachers broke out in laughter.  "He called his father to beg for mercy."

Snape shook his head.  "I'm sure his parents might forgive him some year.  Hopefully he'll cram now."

"He is.  Raena and Simone are running a note session for the fifth years."

Simone stormed in and slammed the door.  "I hate men," she announced.  Even Ryan Rosenberg was smart enough to duck and move away from her as she walked past him.  She walked right up to Snape.  "Did you know what your chosen idiot is doing?"

"Being comforted?" Ron suggested.

"Making a new revenge toy," she told him.  "He nearly blew his hand off."  Snape hissed and stood up.  "Raena's gotten him to the infirmary.  He'll be fine.  He was doing it to wear out some aggression and nearly killed himself.  Be proud of the genius."  She walked back to her seat and sat down, starting to pout.  Adrian walked over and said something, making her smile.  Everyone in the room relaxed.

"I should probably check on him," Snape noted.  "Tell the elves to leave my plate alone.  I'll be right back."  Ron nodded so he left, heading up as fast as he could.  Ignatius did many stupid things when he was that upset.  He walked into the infirmary, frowning at his assistants.  "What were you thinking?"

"I was thinking about sending it to her through the floo and watching as her house blew up," Iggy told him, still scowling.  "I'm sure she'd get the point."

"He's fine, Severus," Madam Pomfrey told him.  "Just a tad bit angry."

"Yes, but he does stupid things when he's angry."  He looked at Raena, who growled.  "I see.  Perhaps you should have your hour tonight?"

"I could take just having a cuddle," Iggy told him.

"I'll have your room prepared tonight after curfew.  Come to me at ten."  They nodded and he breezed back out, knowing he was doing the right thing.  The ghost waiting on him in the hallway nodding confirmed it.  "Byanth."

"I heard.  Xander's still a bit pissed as well.  She tried to report him for threatening her.  The officer came and asked what it had been about and Xander told him in no uncertain terms.  He went back and told her that she shouldn't have tried to break up a gryphon-born's family, they were protective and possessive, plus they got cruel and mean about such incidences.  He warned her to lock her floo down for the next few days because she had insulted the family greatly."

Snape nodded.  "I would have destroyed her.  I'm letting Tara handle her if she comes for Adrian."

Dumbledore laughed.  "That's a fit I want to see.  It won't be pretty, but it will be good."  He walked Severus back to the Great Hall. "He's fine, Simone," he assured her as he floated past.

"Thank you for telling me," Snape agreed.  "Don't expect them to be in the tower tonight."  She nodded, smirking at him.  "What?"

"You look like you're pissed, sir.  Has she come for Adrian?  Or can I still get her for it?"

"I'm sure your father has something in mind to stop her," he told her.

"Yeah, but I'm old enough to get in on the fun now," Simone pouted.  Her brother nodded beside her.

"If you ask, he might let you help," Adrian reminded her.  "He appreciates your devious mind and cruel moments."

"True," Simone agreed.  She smiled at him.  "Thank you."

Snape continued up to his seat and found a warm, full plate waiting on him.  "His wrist was partially severed, but it's been healed.  He'll be fine."

"He probably got the exploding charm out of balance with the rest of it," Ron noted, digging into his dessert.  "Is he still pissed?"

"Very.  I'm giving them their hour tonight so they can calm down."

"I'm sure he'll come out happier," Tara said with a smile.  "I know you can always calm me down."  He patted her on the hand.  "Gwen said you promised to read to them tonight?"

"If they behaved," Snape agreed.  "She said my voice was scary, but nice.  I thought I might read to all of the children at once, before their bedtime."

"That's very nice of you," Ron told him.  "They go to bed in about an hour if you have the time."

"I'll come up with Zachariah."  Tara smiled at him.  "I was going to talk to you tonight about some things that have been noted to me."

"Fine.  Is this about the happy threesome that seems to be developing?"  She nodded.  "I can accept it.  It's not like they won't break up some day, when they find significant others."

"Two of them will be the other's boyfriend," Ron told her.

"Really?" she asked, looking down at him, and the look in her eyes wasn't happy.  "Do we know which ones?"

"Ask Andrea or Molly," Ron told her.  "They saw some of it."

"I think I'll do that tonight," Tara said, smiling at him, but she still didn't look happy.  She looked at her husband.  "Does that suit you?"

"Yes.  Both boys are fairly upsetting as individuals, but together they do seem to be well-suited.  As long as it ends up being three of them and not two of them."

"What about Maeve?" the Headmaster asked.

"She'll get her own harem," Tara told him.  "She's related to one of them, another of them by adoption, and Zach by circumstances of birth.  I'd be wary of her seeing William or Zach."  She noticed her husband staring at her.  "I would.  They're related."

"If you say so.  Technically, she's not related to Zachariah or William.  It would be no more incestuous than a boy dating their foster-sister."

"Sorry, maybe this is the prude in me, but I don't like that sort of relationship.  I think it's wrong."

"Americans can be very stringent about who their children date," Ron noted. "Xander had a bit of that when he first came over but I think George cured him of that along with his taste for women."

"Possibly," Tara agreed.  "Where I'm from, things are a lot more clear-cut and strict.  There may be a stereotype of cousins dating, but it's never happened as far as I know.  Just nasty rumors."

"Then I'm sure the children will bend to your wishes on the subject," Snape told her.  "For now, we'll watch them.  Technically, none of the three boys are related, they're more related to Maeve than to each other."

"Good point, I can accept them getting together.  Though the idea of a little Xander and a little you, or a little Draco and a little you, or even a little Draco and a little Xander being together is fairly odd to me."

"It is to us too," Ron assured her with a naughty grin.  "Do you think if it ends up Lucien and William that they'll be randy little suckers who can't keep it out in public?"

"Ron!" she shouted, swatting at him.  "That's a sick mental image.  That's a horny Xander image.  Eww!"

"I'm sure they'll learn decorous behavior from some of us," Snape said diplomatically, though he was trying hard not to laugh.  He could see them doing that.  Xander's hyperactivity and sex drive matched with the Malfoy wantonness would create many opportunities for public fornication and embarrassment of his own son.  What a future those three would have.  Plus the other children of their own ages.  Morgana would herself be quite strong in those skills most likely due to who her parents were.  Possibly some sort of odd cross between Ron Weasley and Simone Malfoy- Weasley?  Who had just licked his stepson's neck.

"Simone, do that again and lose that organ," Tara warned.  "That is not appropriate behavior.  Especially not in public."

"He's wearing something that tastes good," Simone whined.

"I got splashed with the lust potion in Potion's today, mother.  I've bathed but it hasn't died yet."  Everyone looked at Snape.

"It will have to wear off, he left it too long before he tried to wash it off.  It has a two foot working radius.  Adrian, go back to your own table until it's fully worn off.   I warned you about that earlier.  Ten points for manipulating others."

"Yes, sir."  He went back to his own seat and everyone gave him a wide berth.

"To or against?" Ron asked him.  Snape frowned at him.  "All you said was ten points, not whether you were adding or subtracting, Professor Snape.  You gave one of your own ten points for a similar event recently."

"I took points off her.  What makes you think I gave them to her?"

"She said so.  She was bragging as she came into my class the other day."

"No, I took them from her for it.  A true Slytherin, or anybody really, should not have to do more than ask for carnal relations - though I realize some people probably have to beg sometimes.  Otherwise they'd be forcing it and that's not appropriate behavior."

Ron smiled. "Thank you for clarifying that.  Would you like to beat the girl or can I have Anastasia do it?"

"I'll talk to her myself," Snape assured him, starting to smile cruelly.  "Bragging is not a Slytherin trait. Neither is gossiping."  Ron laughed.  "You're amused?"

"Do you know how many times I've heard Draco and Ryan get into bragging contests?"

"Yes," he agreed, smirking.  "I've heard a few of them and chastised them both for it.  I'm sure they'll both finish growing up some day."  He picked up a piece of pie and slid it onto his plate.  "I believe the children are done."

Ron looked back at where they were petting the chick quietly.  "They really want you to read to them.  They're behaving."  He stood up and the chick was released.  "Come on, guys, let's get cleaned up and get ready for your special story tonight."  They took off for the doors. "Wait for me," he called patiently.  He didn't remember Iggy running this much, or William and Maeve.  He caught up to them and they took off again, nearly running over poor Hagrid. "Sorry.  Severus is reading to them tonight."  He gave the man a pat on the arm.  "When are you coming up?"

"Tomorrow fine with you?"

"It'd better be, or I'm going to sic the kids on you," Ron assured him.  "They miss you."  He smiled and hurried on after his little terrors.  He found them in the entryway talking to Peeves about the bowling ball in his hands.  "Leave him alone, guys.  He's got pranks to pull."  He shooed them up the stairs and gave the poltergeist a wave before walking on.

Peeves glared at him. "You're no fun!" he shouted.

"Yes, I am, just for the living," Ron called back.  "Remember, the kids are growing up on the twin's shop."

"Gotta stop them," Peeves whined, heading to talk to the Headmaster.  He should be more sympathetic now that he was a ghost.  "The Weasleys have to go," he complained.  "They're ruining my fun!"

"The other children are still very scared and upset by you," Albus pointed out.  "Go prank the tables if you want to make sure of it."

Peeves got a devilish look on his face and went to scare some of the Slytherins.  They were harder to get, but their screams were more fun.   He popped out of one girl's top and she screamed and jumped up, sobbing in fear.

"Get it off!" she yelled, trying to bat at him.

"See?" Dumbledore asked as the poltergeist let her go and floated back to them.

"I guess they can stay, but I don't want them bringing more stuff up here."

"You could work with them," Tara suggested.  Peeves face lit up, literally, and he floated off, going to check on what they could do for him.

"That was mean," Snape told the Headmaster as the fourth year was led away by one of the female Prefects.

"He needed to see he hadn't lost his touch.  The triplets are amused by him."

Snape shook his head.  "I don't want to be here if they grow up like their uncles."

"I'm sure each of the children will use those skills to their best advantages," Albus told him.  "Minnie could use some of the exploding things in her future work."

"That's a good idea," Tara agreed.  "Both as a diversion and as a method of fighting.  I'm sure Xander can turn everything in the shop to their advantage."  She looked up at the howl from the Hufflepuff table.  "What happened?" she asked, standing up.

"He ate this blue piece of candy which he stole off Raena earlier," one girl told him, trying to settle the boy down.  He jumped her and started to kiss her. "Help?"

"Get off her," Snape demanded.  The boy looked up and shook his head. "Now!"  The boy jumped up and ran from the room crying. "What was that?" he asked the Gryffindor table.

"I don't think she had any of the lust candy Uncle George found," Denver told him.  "The shop doesn't sell anything blue except for the cold jellies.  Do you want me to ask Raena?"  Snape nodded patiently and he looked up, then shrugged.  "Melvin?"

"Raena's mind is a bit of a wreck at the moment. She's fawning over Iggy.  He's asking her," Melvin told him, smiling.  Then he broke out in giggles.  "Raena did have a piece of lust candy on her, but it was a taffy, part of the long string and not packaged as a bite."

"He ate something light blue and hard," the girl told him, glaring at him.  "Does she still have it?"

"She fed it to the gryphon chick who came up to play with them earlier," Melvin told her.  "He had found a mate and wanted her opinion.  Blue and hard?  Light blue?"  She nodded. "Hmm.  Sounds like he was making the...."

Ravena stood up and held up her potion's book. "Sir, page 130 of the fourth year book, which he is, has a potion that can be hardened into a candy.  Could that have been it?" she asked.

Snape walked down and took the book from her, reading it.  Then he nodded. "It probably was.  I hate that potion."  He handed it back.  "Ten points to you for your help.  Give whomever back their book."  He strode out, going to fix the boy before he raped anyone.  Pixie lust potion, what a horrible thing to put in a textbook for hormonal teenagers.

Denver snickered as he looked in someone's book.  "He made us rip that one out and copy the spell on the back of the page."

One of the fourth years looked at him.  "He did us too."  She looked at the Slytherin table and the owner of the book, who smirked.  "You're in deep," she called.  "We were supposed to have ripped that out."

"Did you see him taking any points off me?"

"Do you see Raena having to make the antidote and not getting her cuddles tonight?" Denver asked him with a smirk of his own.  The boy groaned.  She would take points off him for not having cuddles.  It put her into a bad mood.

"Enough," Tara told them.  "I know it's a close contest, but behave."  They ducked their heads and went back to eating, talking among themselves.

Melvin burst out laughing.  "Oh, sweet Merlin!" he shouted, falling backwards onto the floor.  "Iggy looked at him, he made it too strong.  The antidote won't work!"  The Great Hall burst out laughing.

Dumbledore looked at Tara. "Find him a convenient locked room so he can work it out of his system please," he ordered gently.  She nodded, smirking.  "Do not laugh at the misfortune of students, it has a nasty habit of coming back on you," he reminded her, then floated off to see if he could help.  Wait until Xander heard that one.

***

George looked up as the lab door was opened and his mate walked in, putting down everything before he was picked up and carried off. "I was coming."

"You're late."  Xander put him down and went back for his broom.  When he came out, he was smiling.  "Our son is fine," he told Fred.

Fred nodded. "That's what I'd expect," he said slowly, clearly confused.

Xander looked at the other twin. "Our son is fine."

"Why wouldn't he be?" George asked.  Xander started to look really confused. "It's me, dear.  What happened?"

"He tried to make something exploding to punish the cunt who tried to break up his marriage so he could give her a working grandchild."

"You still can't tell them apart, even with the bond?" Katie asked as she stepped closer.

"It's an odd thing, but sometimes it echoes off Fred's mind," Xander told her. "I'm guessing it's the twins bond."  He smiled at her.  "Have I told you yet that I think you're very pretty?"  She nodded.  "Good.  Treat my brother-in-law right or I'm hunting you down, stripping you, painting you funny colors with muggle paints, and then presenting you as a present."  He walked away. "Okay, up in the air, people."  He looked at Alicia.  "The same goes for you of course."

"Are you going to threaten me too?" Angelina asked, smiling faintly.

He looked at her.  "Why would I?  You haven't made your move yet and George said I couldn't adopt Oliver because he's older than I am.  So I guess he's something like a brother and I'll threaten you once you get off your butt and convince him to take you out somewhere."  Oliver spluttered.  "Keep it up," he warned him. "I have strange and unusual powers.  I can show you how much you want her."  He smiled and lifted off.  "Come on, we'll be late and the other teams will whine if we don't hurry up."  The few left on the ground lifted off.  "Mellie?"  She floated over from behind him.  "Didn't want to lose you, dear.  Okay, let's run a small, short scrimmage.  Mellie, I want you to play with the ladies, weave around them like you're a bludger.  Guys, don't hit her for real, but she needs ducking practice according to Simone."  They nodded and took off, and the keeper yawned.  "Oliver, deal with him."  Oliver flew off with a smirk, going to 'help' the team's keeper shape up.  Xander watched his team/family fly, satisfied by the smoothness they showed.  A good working team was hard to create, but these had it down pat because Oliver had done part of the hard work for him.  He smiled as Angelina moved next to him. "Tired?"

"Question.  Are you going to force me to kiss him?"

"No."  She looked disappointed.  "But I'm going to lock you in a closet together and everything else is up to you, dear.  He won't make the first move."  She nodded and flew off, and he mentally checked the contents of his dresser to make sure he had something he could use.

***

Draco looked up as Snape walked in, giving up his seat in the middle of the children.  "You can use mine."  He sat down to listen. "How is Ignatius?"

"Well enough.  Frustrated with one of the Hufflepuff fourth years.  He made Pixie potion and created a candy.  We're doing a search of the house tonight to make sure no more exists."  Severus settled himself, looking down at the children.  "Where is Gwen?  She wanted me to be here."

"She in baffroom," Minnie told him.  She wiggled closer.  "She be right out."

"Thank you.  We'll wait for her."

Ron led Gwen down the stairs.  "Sorry, she's having stomach problems," he said, settling down with her in his lap.

"Flu?" Snape asked.

"No, just gas for the moment.  I've given her something already."  Ron smiled at him. "Iggy?"

"Fine.  His wrist is fully healed and he's about to beat a fourth year around the head for his stupidity."  Ron looked interested.  "He made pixie potion and turned it into a candy using the additional recipe.  Then he ate a triple-strength piece at dinner because he made it too strong."  Ron snickered.  "The boy is presently locked in a room in the infirmary so he can't hurt himself.  He's allergic and has hives all over his body.  Raena thought it was fitting because he can't scratch without hurting himself farther, or setting off the candy."

"Ooh, that's mean," Draco said with a cold smile.   "I should go visit him."

"No, let me," Ron told him.  "I bet I know who it was.  Smothers?"  Snape nodded.  "Wonderful," Ron purred. "Brilliant boy.  Just smart enough to overcompensate and ruin his girlfriend for his touch."

"He jumped her in the Great Hall, she was led away crying.  Almost as much as the girl who Peeves popped out of her top."  Draco burst out in giggles, shaking his head.  "It was rather amusing."  He accepted the book from Lucien with a smile. "Thank you."  He showed it to them and opened it to the first page.  "Thomas the tank engine...."

***

Xander finished working on Angelina's back and glanced around.  They were alone.  He leaned down, using a technique he had learned long ago to hypnotize someone who was in a relaxed state.  "I want you to go into the closet," he whispered in her ear, continuing to work on the pressure points.  "You will go in in a daze and stay there, willingly, until the door is reopened, then you will wake up.  You will stay there until the door opens again, and then if you want to you may stay further."  She barely nodded and he got up.  "Go now, Angelina."  She wandered into the closet and closed the door after her.  "Who's next?" he called.  George popped his head in.  "Not you," he said with a wink.  Oliver was shoved in and the door shut.  "Come on, take off your shirt and lay down."

"What happened to Angelina?"

"She went to the bathroom."  Xander started to work on the man's back. "How's the shoulder?"

"Wonderful.  Not a bit of pain when I was catching earlier.   Thank you for helping me practice."

"I thought you might need it.  Did your coach think you could play next year?"  Oliver nodded, moaning in pleasure.  "Wonderful news, Oliver."  He continued to turn the man into a pliant and willing puddle.  When he was done, he shifted off the bed.  "Will you get something off my top closet shelf for me?  I really want the fuzzy blanket tonight since George is staying down here and he hides it from me."

"Sure.  Not a problem," Oliver said, standing up and putting back on his shirt.  He walked over and opened the closet door, waking Angelina, and barely got to open his mouth before he was pushed in and the door shut.  "Xander!" he yelled. "This isn't funny!"

"It is kind of funny," she told him, lighting her wand.  She smiled at him.  "He's trying to be helpful, Oliver.  He knows I'm too shy to make the first move and so are you."

"But..."  He shook his head.  "You don't like me like that."

"Says who?  Just because I tease you doesn't mean I don't like you, silly."  She mover closer and kissed him on the cheek.  "I wasn't kidding, I would like to see you socially.  My daughter adores you and I think you're neat and charming."

"What about your ex?"

"The dirtbag can suffer," she said with a shrug. "I'm doing what makes me happy."  She smiled at him again.  "Surely you didn't believe I only wanted to be seen with you to make him jealous."  Oliver nodded, looking upset.  "I only said that because you looked like you were going to take off running, Oliver.  You even looked like you'd be willing to go through the window if the door was blocked.  I didn't want to push you, but Xander decided you needed the help."  She sat him down on a box.  "Tell me what's confusing you about me and I'll try to straighten it out."

"You really want to see me?  Not my position, not what I can do for you, or how much I can protect you?"

She laughed.  "Oliver, you live in the middle of nowhere.  I like that in a house.  I also happen to like your sense of humor, your uprightness, and the fact that you've never insulted me over my clothes."

"I put up with some loud outfits from Xander," Oliver pointed out.

She tipped his chin up.  "Silly, I only want you.  Not the job, not the house, not even the fact that you're a man.  If you couldn't function, I'd still be happy to be with you."

He choked. "I can so function!"

"Think about what I just said, not the 'what if' included in it," she said patiently.  He frowned. "Did I say that you couldn't?"  He shook his head. "Then why the protest?  An offer perhaps?"

He shook his head.  "I'm not like that."

"I know, and that thrills me to no end," she said, sitting down on his lap.  "Why would I want someone who rushes and doesn't let me catch my breath."  She pinched him on the chin when he nodded.  "Besides, you could use a personal cheerleader, can't you?"

"I need a mate, not a cheerleader," he told her, giving her a pat on the back.

"Oliver, we're both screwed up from the normal.  Can we try?  I'll help you get comfortable and you can help me recover my sense of balance?"

"I noticed you were leaning to the right a lot tonight," he teased.  She swatted him on the chest.  "Easy, I'm still fragile."

"I know."  She kissed him on the cheek again. "Yes?"

"Yes, dear, I'll consent to date you until you decide I'm ignoring you."

She shook her head.  "Your career comes first, I know that.  You have to train and I can even help you with that."  He looked thoughtful. "Besides, you're the first man that my daughter has found that she likes.  She seems to be comfortable with the twins, Xander, and Harry, but she actually likes you.  It's a miracle of highest proportions and I should follow such omens."

He smiled and brushed some of her hair back behind her ear.  "I think she's a neat little kid and I don't really like kids."

"See, a perfect match.  She adores you and you like her."  She smiled.  "Is that all right?"

"It's fine with me, Angelina."  He gave her a short kiss and the door locked. "Hey!" he shouted.

The door opened and Fred was standing there.  "Why are you in my closet?"

"Xander said it was his," Angelina said with a frown.  Fred shook his head. "Huh."  She stood up and pulled Oliver with her.  "Can you point us to his actual room?  We'd like to inhabit his closet."

"It's the next room on this side.  George is in there waiting on his reward."  He watched as the couple walked past him, then shook his head quickly.  Xander.  It had to have been Xander's idea.

***

Draco looked up as his lap was invaded by a present wielding child.  "Hello, Lucien.  What's that?"

Lucien pointed at Xander.  "He gave it to us.  I saw, it's pretty, father."  He wiggled as his father unwrapped the present.  Then he squealed.  It was prettier on the whole than just the corner he had seen. "Put it on!" he demanded, getting up to his father could stand.

Draco put on the green robe and was nearly blinded by the glow from the silver trim, then he had to watch as the robe changed colors. "What is this thing?"

"It's pretty," Lucien told him, nodding.  "MAEVE!  COME SEE!" he shouted.  She came running down the stairs with the triplets, William, and Zach.  "Uncle Xander buyed it for him."

"Bought," Draco corrected absently.  He looked in the mirror and winced.  "This is ..."

"Pretty," Anastasia said as she and Ravena came in.  "Uncle Xander said he had gotten you a present from all of us.  I think I like that one."

Ravena looked at her.  "Does it change colors or is that me?"

"It's like a muggle mood ring," Iggy said as he came down the stairs. "Uncle Charlie told me."  He smiled.  "I think that's a wonderful robe, Uncle Draco.  It suits you when it's that color."

"It's a wonderful Father's Day gift; we'll have to pay him back for that," Ravena agreed, nodding at her sister.

"Yes, we should," Draco said, frowning at the older children. "I'm sure it's very expensive and I shouldn't wear it around the house."

"No, you have to wear it," Lucien said, pouting up at him.  "It's Father's Day this weekend and we're giving it to you as a present, father.  Please?  Wear it to dinner?"  He blinked his big light blue eyes and watched as his father melted.  "Uncle Xander got a few new ones as well."

"Really?"  Draco asked.  "Xander, please come down here and tell my children how they can pay you back."

Xander walked down in one of his new Hawaiian print robes, smirking. "You look good in that color. Come on, guys, it's time for dinner."  He let Ravena grab her father and herded the rest of the kids.  They made it to the Great Hall, and the waiting camera in Raena's hand, before Draco could say anything else.

"Presents from the children?" Snape asked, wincing at the robes.

"No, I bought this one myself. I like it," Xander said as he took his usual seat.  Draco sat on his left.  "Is it scratchy?"

"No."  Draco touched the trim and it got brighter.  He leaned closer so the children wouldn't hear.  "I'll get you for this," he vowed.

Xander patted him on the back.  "I'm sure you'll try, son."  He smiled as Tara and the Headmaster came in the back door.  "Look what his kids got him," he said with a smile.  "With a little help from me.  They loved it so much I let them use it as a Father's Day present."

"I saw," Dumbledore said, smiling at Xander.  "How very nice.  You do look good in that color."  The robe started to turn black.  "Now, Draco, don't turn it into your usual color.  You could use more color in your wardrobe."

"It started out in his house colors," Xander added for good measure.

Draco shook his head, tipping it down, and it brushed against some of the trim, making it light up even more.  "Is this touch reactive?"

"Skin reactive," Xander told him.  "Now you glow like the stunning man we know you to be."  Draco gave him a sideways look.  "What?" he asked innocently. "I saw it and thought of you.  Plus, your kids love it."

"They'll get over it," he whispered.

Maeve bounced over, hugging Draco's side.  "Can you wear that on the train when we go back, Uncle?"

He patted her on the head.  "Not this time, dear. It will have to be cleaned and won't be clean in time.  I'll wear it again this summer."

"But I want to see you in it.  It's our present," she said, starting to sniffle.  She was so pitiful it was deadly.  He nodded, making her smile. "Thank you, Uncle."  She skipped back to her seat, hugging Lucien.  "He'll wear it whole lots," she assured him.

Draco gave a subvocal groan, then looked at Xander.  "How am I going to pay you back for such a wonderful present?" he asked.

Xander cackled.  "I'm sure it'll be fine without any paying back.  A child's amusement is enough payment for me, and they do love it so."

Tara snorted.  "Xander, behave."

"I am."  He smoothed down his robe.  "Look, I finally got one."

"So I noticed," she told him, nodding. "How many did you get?"

"Just the two.  That's all they had in good colors for me."  Albus looked at him.  "Of course, only for my off-times.  It isn't really appropriate over my teaching clothes."

"Thank you," Albus said, smiling at him.

"Not a problem."  Xander dug into the food that appeared on his plate, all his favorite things. "Eat, children."

"We are," Minnie called back.

Draco ate his dinner, trying to figure out how best to pay Xander back for his wonderful present, and for involving the children so he'd have to wear it every once in a while.  His oldest two came in and stopped to look at him, Denver shaking his head.  He pointed at Xander and Denver glared at his Uncle, but Xander smirked and waved.

"Brother!" Lucien said happily, scurrying away from the grabbing hands.  "Uncle got it for us to give for Father's Day," he said excitedly.  "Come see!"  He drug Denver up to the dias, which brought Simone.  "It changes and glows pretty!"

"So I see," Simone said, smirking at her father.  "What colors does it go to?"

"There might be a card in the pocket about that," Xander told her.  Draco patted himself down and found the card, then snorted and handed it over.

Simone looked at him, then at the card, and handed it to her brother.  "I like it, Father, you should wear it more often."  She went to sit down, smiling at Melvin. "What?" she asked innocently.

"I get my father ties," Melvin told her.  "A muggle mood ring in a robe?"

"With a skin reactive border," Denver added as he sat down.  "It's odd, that was halfway between annoyance and contentment."

"Yes, it was," Simone agreed.  She looked at her younger sisters, then at Lucien, who was looking confused.  "Come sit and eat with us?"

"Maeve," he said, pointing, then hurried back to her side.  He didn't want her to think he was ignoring her.  "Why are you annoyed, Father?"

"The colors haven't adjusted fully to his moods yet," Xander told him.  "Give it a few days and it'll be set to his moods.  Right now, it's reacting to his body heat."

"Oh.  So he likes it?"

"Yes, son, I adore it," Draco answered once he saw the hopeful look. "It was very thoughtful of your uncle to pick out your present for you."  His youngest son beamed and dug into his food with a happy shiver.  Draco looked at Xander. "What did your children get you for a present?"

"Fred took them shopping," Xander told him.  "I have to wait and see."  Ron jogged in the back door.  "Being chased?" he asked as the triplets came in as well.

"Yup.  We just sent the camera to mum to have it developed."  He sat down and dished himself up dinner.  "You do look good in that color," Ron said with a smirk.

"Where did you find such an amusing robe?" Sirius asked.

"Madam Malkin's," Xander told him.  "Along with mine."

"I see."  He glanced at Xander.  "I'd have thought that you'd be shopping in your own area by now."

"I am, but only for my leather stuff.  The robe shop down there uses a lot of very heavy fabrics.  If I was living in Norway or someplace like that I might, but I can't wear velvet all the time.  Have you seen my cloak?"  Draco nodded.  "Did you get Simone one?"

"I owled them and ordered one," he admitted.  "It's coming soon."  He looked at his daughters, who smiled up at him.  "I should fix your wardrobe again," he muttered.

"Every time you do that, I end up looking like Severus and he doesn't like that, it freaks him out," Xander reminded him.  Snape raised an eyebrow, his fork paused on the way to his mouth.  "He's threatening to buy me clothes again."

"At least they would be tasteful," Severus noted, finishing that bite of food.  "Xander, could you shift down, please.  You're in the direct light and you're glowing."

"Sure."  He shifted, making Ron shift as well.  "Better?"

"Much."  Snape looked at Draco.  "He'll hide those from you."

"I know," Draco sighed.  "Still, I think it's only fitting since he helped my children shop for this wonderful robe."

Ron leaned around Xander.  "Charlie helped him pick it out," he said helpfully.  "Oh, he loved the jacket Bill got him," he told Xander.  "Said it fit perfectly and it was just what he wanted.  Many pockets and all."

"I thought he might love it," Xander said smugly.  "I am good at the present giving."

"Yes, I still have those self-warming socks you gave me," Snape agreed.  "Light up bulbs and all."

Xander looked at him.  "I told you I was going to make you laugh some day."

"It certainly did that," Tara said diplomatically.  "Xander, please don't shop for my birthday. We're not celebrating it this year since I'll be gone."

"Okay.  I'll only give you a card."  He smiled at her.  "Have you made any final plans?"

"Yes, they've been final for a while.  We'll be there over the first half of the summer holidays."  She patted her husband's hand.  "It will be fun and relaxing for me."

"Hopefully for the both of us, but I can bring enough books to entertain myself if necessary," Snape assured her.  "I've stolen Ignatius' book on how to make his case."

"Wonderful," Xander agreed.  "Did he tell you about our shopping area's bookstore?  Five stories tall.  One whole story is nothing but academic texts."  Snape looked interested.  "You're going to have to ask him.  There's so many books the owners weren't surprised when Iggy pulled up an advanced alchemy and potion's book."

"Two books hopefully?"

"No, just one.  A diary turned textbook."  Xander smiled at him.  "Ask him to show it to you, it's really fascinating.  That's how he figured out how to make the size different or predetermine shape."

"That is wonderful," Dumbledore agreed.  "Nicholas Flammel never created for beauty, just for function."

"They've put a new stone into her ring," Draco told him.  "It's very pretty and cute. Fits it perfectly, and they only had to grind down one side a bit. Totally flawless."

"That's even better news," Dumbledore agreed, smiling at the happy couple. "He is fine?"

"He's fine and that woman has decided to leave us alone," Xander assured him.

"Even better.  OWLs start on Monday."  Everyone nodded.  "Good.  I think I'll get back to the lists for next year."  He floated off, going back to his office.

Xander looked down at the table at Severus.  "What did Zach get you for Father's Day?"

"Nothing.  He's too young to understand the meaning of the holiday."  He felt a tug and looked down.  "Yes, Minnie?"

"He get you card, but I not supposed to tell," she whispered, then took the phoenix chick off the back of his chair for him.  "You come eat with us," she demanded.  The chick made a pitiful noise.  "Gwen will give you treats."

The bird settled into the highchair and let itself be pampered.  It liked the Gwen human enough for that, even if her favorite human wasn't looking at her.  She 'cheep'ed and Vinnie looked up so she gave him a hopeful and desirous look.  He grinned.  "Of course you're mine, but I can't give up my dinner or Grandma said no more cookies," he told her.   She relaxed and sent calming mental thoughts at him.

"No fair," Gwen shouted, crossing her arms and starting to pout.  "I want a bird too!"  She started to sniffle.

Xander looked back at her.  "If you throw a fit, I won't introduce you to any of the chicks," he warned.  She gave him a pitiful look.  "Then ask her if she only likes your brother or all of you. If not, ask her *politely* to introduce you to the other chicks."

"Can you do that?" Gwen asked hopefully, looking pathetic.  The bird nuzzled her and got free of the highchair, going to talk to the other ones.

"I want one too," Maeve called after it.  "Please?" she added as an afterthought.  Manners were always a good thing when you wanted something.

Xander smiled at her.  "We'll see.  You have to behave more.  Phoenixes take a lot of attention, Maeve."  She nodded.  "And you have to clean up dirty nests."

"Then can I have a dog?" she asked.

"We'll see."  He smiled.  "Beg your other father for a dog.  Let him decide, okay?"  She nodded, looking happier.

Ron smirked at him.  "Have fun at the pound."

"Only if George agrees," Xander pointed out.   Someone tapped him on the back and he looked up.  "Hey, Hagrid, what's up?"

"If you go back there, can I come this time?"

"Sure," Xander agreed.  "But you have to brace yourself.  Otherwise we'll have to keep you from bringing home the whole pound."

"I'll do my best," he said with a smile.  "When did you want to go?"  He took his seat.

"I was thinking Saturday if she talks George into it."

"Fine, we'll go then," Hagrid agreed.  He smiled at Maeve.  "Did you want a big 'ne or a little 'ne?"

"Little so it cuddles," Maeve said happily.  "I need something which will cuddle me since Lucien is cuddling William."

"We'll see what they have and then decide," Xander told her.  She smiled and went back to her dinner.

"You can't come home with the whole pound either," Ron said with a grin. "No more than two dogs, Xander."

"Or one if it's large," Snape pointed out from his seat.  "We don't need another herd of dogs."

"Dogs run in packs," Xander told him, grinning at him.  "If I do, can you make a flea potion?"

"Definitely.  I'll have one waiting on you."

Hagrid laughed.  "The ones we got were adorable and perfectly healthy."

"We were really lucky," Xander told him.  "But we'll have to see what they have.  They might not have any dogs this time."

"Wouldn't there be more than one in London?" Draco asked, smirking at him.  "I'm sure you can find something suitable for your darling daughter."

"Can I have a big and a little one?" Maeve asked her favorite uncle.  He smiled and nodded.  "Will you help me talk to daddy?"

"Of course I will, princess," he assured her with his best smirk.  "He'll have to give in to both of us."

"Okay.  You wear the new robe and I can be the cute one," she said happily, standing up. "I'm done."

Xander looked back at her.  "That's good, I'm not.  Sit and chat."

"Okay."  She sat in Lucien's lap and snuggled in. "I'm comfy and good."

"Let him eat too, sweetheart," Tara chided gently.  She watched as Maeve loaded up his fork for him and fed it to him.  "Awww, how cute."

Xander looked back and shook his head.  "Let him eat on his own.  You sit in your seat and talk to Vinnie."

She slid back into her seat and smiled at her cousin.  "What house do you want?"

"I want the Slytherins," he said with a cold grin.

"Excuse me?" Ron asked, looking back, but the kids had already snuck off under the table.  "Get back in that seat, Raymond Vincent."  The kids looked at him and waved, then went to torture some of the kids.  "At least they're not naked and wiggling," Ron said with a smile.

"Point," Xander said happily, digging into his dinner.  Any moment now, the screams would start and he'd have to deal with it.  One of the Slytherin females screamed, her voice going up.  "Get off her!" he yelled.  Vinnie came out from under the table.  "I don't know what you just did, but you're in trouble because of the noise she made, nephew."

"She smells good," Vinnie told him with a smile.

"I put on powder, you freak," the girl told him.  "Get away from me!"

"Enough," Draco said coldly.  She opened her mouth and pointed.  "Yes?  You wanted to say something?"

She shook her head and crossed her legs.  "I won't make the same mistake, sir," she said coldly.

"She smells like fwowers," Vinnie told him.  Then he smiled at her. "I like you," he said with a smile go great his nose wrinkled.

"I think I'll take my dinner to go tonight," she said, sliding out of her seat and hurrying off.

"Come back!  You smell like a bouquet," he said, starting to follow her.

"Son," Ron said, trying hard not to laugh.  "Ravena, stop him please."

"She's the stupid one who put on the powdered pixie lust potion," Ravena noted.  Snape looked at her.  "Yes, her, sir.  You forgot to check for that version?"  She captured both children and handed them back to their parents.  "Here you go.  The future oversexed one and the good little girl."  A Ravenclaw squealed.  "Or not," she said with a smirk at her father. "I'm going back to my dinner now."  She walked past the girl. "Cold?"

"Breeze!" she complained.

"Maeve," Xander warned.  She smiled and stopped the breeze.  "Thank you, dear.  Sorry about that.  It's her gift."  He kissed her on the head.  "Why don't you find your Uncle Albus and have him call up your other daddy so you can talk to him about the dog?"  She nodded and wiggled down, running for the door.  "Only go to his office, Maeve."  He looked up at Glinda.  "Would you please follow her?"  Glinda took off, following the little girl.  Xander looked down at Vinnie.  "You know better."

"She smell good," he protested.

"If she did as Ravena said, then he didn't have much choice," Tara pointed out.

"It's not supposed to affect him, he doesn't have the requisite receptors in his body."  He wiped off his mouth.  "You did know better."  Vinnie pouted at him, giving him the most pitiful look. "I survived Murphy doing that, I can outlast you as well."

"Vinnie, behave or no treats tonight from the twins."

"I be good," Vinnie assured him, nodding.

"You had better be," Draco warned him.  "Or else you'll have to spend tomorrow with me cleaning out my storage building."

"Yes, sir," Vinnie said pitifully.

Ron looked over at him.  "Gee, thanks," he said dryly.  "I don't think I could come up with a worse punishment."

"You're welcome," Draco said with a small smirk.  "I thought it was necessary since you don't have anything horrible planned soon."

"True," Ron agreed, smiling.  "Thanks."

"You're welcome, as always."

Xander handed over the baby and got up.  "I've got to plan how to dump more of that money."  He walked away, talking to himself on the way up to his room.  He found Fred waiting on him.  "Problems?"

"Oliver's mad at you," Fred told him with a grimace.  "He thinks you're pushing."

"I want him to be happy, and her to be happy.  If I pushed, tell him I'm sorry and I'll leave them alone."  He flopped down onto the bed, displacing his brother-in-law.  "Maeve wants a dog."

"Wonderful for you, more responsibility," Fred said dryly.

"I told her she had to beg George."  He got comfortable on his side.  "I promise, Fred, I'll leave them alone if they want.  The same as I'll leave you and Katie alone if you want."

Fred noticed he was upset and shook his head.  "Those of us who know you thought it was cute.  Hypnotizing and all that."

"Hypnotism can't make you do anything that you wouldn't normally do, or that you don't want to do," Xander told him.  "I thought it would make him feel better."

"I don't think either of them know that," Fred said thoughtfully.  He smiled.  "I'll warn George about the dog.  Would you be going to the pound?"

"Yup.  They need love and she'll have a hard time choosing, but we're bringing Hagrid as well to make sure it's healthy."

"I'm sure the school will enjoy all the denizens of the pound coming to live with them."  He patted Xander's foot and saw the wince.  "Swelling?"

"Some minor pain.  Nothing too bad."

"Uh-huh.  You're having cramps again?"  He stared at Xander until he nodded.  "Why?"

"Do you know what happens when people suddenly inherit money?"  Fred shook his head.  "I do.  My aunt got a small inheritance from my grandmother.  The money from the sale of her house as it happened, which wasn't a tremendous amount.  It ruined her and her family.  I don't want it to happen to ours."

"Then you might want to see who gave it to you.  The suit was already on-going, but getting them to go out of business was a push and shove operation from what the papers reported.  The settlement was all from the judge though.  He thought you might need it."

"Do you know how much we got?" Xander asked tiredly.

"It will only affect you if you let it," Fred reminded him.

"It's already affecting me, Fred.  I want to go out and go wild, and I know I shouldn't.  I don't want or need it."

"You took the one from the Prophet," Fred said, sliding down to lay beside him.

"That was necessary.  They had to pay so they wouldn't do it again.  I hid a lot of that immediately and had some of it sent back for Denver. George may or may not know about that fact, but I don't want my kids to grow up thinking that the world owes them anything or spoiled brats like can happen."

"English brats aren't like American ones," Draco said from the doorway.  He walked in and settled behind Xander.  "Are my children spoiled?"

"No, but it's the first generation, and a lot of the second generation, that goes bad," Xander said quietly.  "I don't want to watch my family go to hell because someone thought we needed money."  He didn't see Draco wince, but Fred did.  "I want my kids to understand that the world doesn't owe them anything and that they're going to have to work to make themselves happy."

"You can still dot that even if you have a few vaults."  Xander looked back at him.  "What?"

"Draco, you don't have to work.  If something's pissing you off, all you have to do is make a phone call and it's handled. I want my kids to have to live with roommates and learn to deal with people without having them made miserable.  I want them to see the world as a great big place that they're going to have to not only work and live in, but as something that's exciting and wondrous because they can't travel everywhere on a whim.  I want them to have to look things up in a book if they want to know what Thailand is like *before* they go, not decide to go check it out without any information.  I want them to be normal, happy kids who don't draw attention from reporters and people who want them for what happened to me."

"I can understand that.  I think I've done an excellent job of instilling those things into my children."

"It's not the later generations, it's the first ones that ruin things," Fred agreed.  "Think about how many newly rich kids you've seen go bad.  I can see his point, but I don't think he has to worry.  We've all had a hand with the kids. They're not going to be spoiled brats who're going to end up miserable and broken.  I promise they won't."

Someone tapped on the door and Katie stuck her head in.  "Can I join in on the cuddles?"

"Sure," Fred said, smiling at her and holding up an arm.  "You can have my back if you want."  She crawled in behind him and cuddled up.  "Has Oliver quit yelling yet?"

"Yes.  George reminded him that Xander likes to meddle to make people happy.  Oliver was asked if he was happier and he had to admit that he was, so he's not as mad.  He wanted to do it himself."

"Hypnotism can't make you do something you don't want do," Draco told her.  She looked stunned.  "You didn't know?"

"No.  I hadn't known that.  Angelina might have."  Xander nodded.  "She participated?"

"She didn't fight the suggestions any.  I guess she wanted it enough to smooth over any mental wrinkles because I didn't have to work very hard.  I think her mind wanted it but she was trying to keep herself from some pain."

The door opened and Oliver lounged in the doorway.  "It can't make her do anything against her will?"

"Not that she doesn't want to do, or wouldn't normally do," Xander told him, giving a little shrug.  "I couldn't make her go for you if she wouldn't have already wanted it."

"Then I'm not mad at you," Oliver told him.  Xander grinned.  "What's the problem now?"

"He's worried about what the money will do to the kids," Fred told him.  "First and second generation rich people tend to go bad, stupid, and painfully horrible to other humans."

Oliver looked at Draco.  "Your father was first generation rich?"

"Funny," Draco said, but he was smiling.  "It happens in the later years if you're unlucky and can't raise a child right.  Which Xander has proven he can, so I don't know why he's worrying.  Maeve isn't spoiled yet, no matter how hard he's tried to date.  Neither are William or Ignatius.  As a matter of fact, Ignatius might have started using Alchemy because he wanted to be able to fund his own education. He's now financially secure, no matter what happens, and he's relaxed a lot since the stone came out right."

"They have a working philosopher's stone?" Oliver asked.  Xander nodded.  "Wow."

"Two," Xander told him.  "Raena's ring has another one.  It might be too small to do much with, but I'm guessing an emergency piece of gold could be made with it."  Draco nodded.  "Really?"

"They only need the bigger stone to make it more quickly or to make their healing potion."  He coughed.  "Xander, I do need to discuss something with you about that."  Xander nodded slowly.  "Are you sure?"

"Yeah, it's fine.  They might as well be family and they won't rat out Iggy, I know they won't."

"The healing potion may, *may*, take one day of life from the end of your life for each use.  There's a mention of it in one book but not in any of the others."

"Is the mention in an older book?"

"One of the three oldest he's found."  Xander rolled over to face him.  "They're running an experiment now with some mice in the dungeons.  Two test runs and there's no discernable difference, but they're running a more extensive one this summer at Molly's."  Xander opened his mouth and Draco put a finger over it.  "George knows. We've only gotten one dosing from it.  We're fine.  Iggy didn't know until afterwards though."

"I see."  Xander looked around.  "I, um, don't know what to say about that."  He blinked a few times.  "Just one day?"

"As far as the only warning he's seen said, yes.   He's asked Shey to ask her father if he knows anything since he's one of the highest chaos people in this hemisphere.  He said he doesn't know of any and neither does Raena's mother."

"Then it could be a baseless worry," Fred put in.  Katie gave him a squeeze.  "You don't think so?"

"I think it is, but Xander's a worrier.  He won't stop worrying until the evidence is in front of him."

"One day's not so much," Xander said quietly.  "I can accept that.  No more though.  Not until he knows."  He looked at the others.  "No one can know that he's got a stone or he'll be hunted by people who want him to use it for their benefit."

"Not a problem," Oliver assured him. "I think it's amazing.  Then again, some kids think he's the reincarnation of Ignatius Spenser anyway, only with less wantonness."

"Not if you see him and Raena together," Fred said dryly.  "He's set fire to a puddle of water in his bathtub because he couldn't touch her anymore.  He's a lot like his father."  He pinched Xander, making him squeak.

"Well, this is cute," George said as he walked in.  "Out of my bed and get off my mate!  My husband and only I get to shag him.  There will be no orgies in our bed."

"We were talking about why he's so upset about the money," Fred told him, sitting up.

George glared at his husband.  "I heard.  It's dumb, but I heard.  It's not happening.  If any of the children or future grandchildren go bad, I'm going to turn them over to mum or Simone to handle.  Let her beat some sense into them."  He grinned.  "Does that ease your worries?"

"Yeah, a bit," Xander agreed, holding up an arm.  "Come cuddle with us?"  He looked at Oliver. "I'd invite you, but you'd have to cuddle Draco."

"That's all right, I never wanted to get that close to him," Oliver said with a faint smile.  "So, got any charity work planned?  I ask because a few of us guys in the pros have a charity we spot for.  I could give you the whole spiel or just tell you it benefits kids.  Which do you want?"

"I can handle knowing that much.  Are they hurting the kids?"  Oliver shook his head.  "Then I'm good with it."

"Is that the brooms for tots program?" Fred asked.  Oliver shook his head.

"The support for the junior leagues?" Katie suggested.  Oliver shook his head again.

"An orphanage for dead player's children?" Draco suggested lightly.  He knew what it was, and Oliver glared at him. "I gave last month, calm down."  He looked at Xander.  "It is a nice thing.  Very appropriate for you to support.  It helps children with disabilities play quidditch in their own league."

"I can support that," George agreed.  "How much?"

"A few every now and then would be the best.  Giving too much at once will make us all drool and come looking for you," Oliver assured him.  "That's how you do it.  Either anonymously, or in small doses so no one's expecting to see you again next year. But we're using old brooms that are in bad condition at the moment."

"We volunteered out time to refurbish them," Katie pointed out.

"Some of them are so old they're not going to work, even if you could enchant them again.   We've got a Nimbus 2003 in there somewhere."

She winced. "Ow!  Do the companies give you a discount?"  He nodded.  "Then by all means, hit the shop up next month, or better yet after the kids go to school."  He grinned.  "It builds their confidence, Oliver, I've always thought it was a wonderful program."

"Then I guess we can give you some," Xander told Oliver.  "How much did you need?"

"We're halfway to the goal of three hundred thousand galleons to fully refurbish or buy new brooms," he told him.  "A simple donation of a hundred or so would make a lot of difference at this point."

"I think we can do that," George agreed.  "Aren't you holding an auction?"

"A bachelor auction," Oliver said with distaste.  "For a dinner and a night out on the town."

Draco smirked at him.  "Have fun."

"Oh, you're on the list," Oliver assured him.  He pulled something out of his pocket and flipped through them, tossing a card at him with a smile. "Formal robes if you please and have a date planned.  Harry's on here as well."

"He'll kill you," Katie told him.

Oliver shrugged.  "He volunteered then conveniently forgot.  He'll be allowed to withdraw."  Draco opened his mouth.  "Not you.  You'd bring us better publicity. Especially if you'd agree to let someone take up with Simone for the night," he added.  "The future players and all that?"

Draco growled.  "Not a chance."

"All right then.  How about Denver?  He's a player as they say."

"He might like it," Fred told his adopted nephew.  "It'd give him a chance to go out on the town legitimately."

"Good point," Draco sighed.  "I'll ask him tomorrow."

"You could try asking Simone," George pointed out.  "She might go for it."

"She's a girl!" Draco said coolly.

"Who can take care of herself, thank you," Xander pointed out in the same tone of voice.  "She'd be more willing to do it than Denver would.  And it's not like she's going to go screwing him.  You taught her discretion and subtly.  Trust in her to know that."

"Women of our social class..."

"Have nothing in common with your eldest daughter, Draco," Xander pointed out.  "She'll never be the society woman that Anastasia or even Ravena are.  Let her have her fun.  You're starting to sound like Molly."

Draco glared at him.  "I want to protect my daughter."

"We'll send along a chaperone," Oliver told him.  "The two of them could double if you demanded it."

Draco glared at him and he backed up.  "I don't like that idea."

"Ronnie Potter's already going and Ravena offered," Oliver told him. "It's a charity thing and your kind do take a lot of stock in that stuff."

"Whatever," Draco grumbled.  "They'll have to agree and *I'll* be choosing their chaperones."

"That's fine," Oliver agreed.  "Harry said about the same thing when his son told him he had volunteered himself.  You might want to remind those two that they can't bid on each other," he said quickly, then he left them alone.

"Ravena would outbid everyone else," George agreed.

"As would Ron if his father gave him the money," Xander pointed out.  "Or if we did."

"They'd need a third person to bid for the first one up," Draco told him.  "Then they could bid to bring the other with them. That's how these things work."  He rolled onto his back and pulled a pillow over his head.  "I hate these sort of events.  I always end up with some unsuitable person who bores me or scares me."

Xander shifted over, putting his head on Draco's chest.  "It'll be fine.  Maybe you can convince an acquaintance to bid on them both and reimburse him for Ravena or something."

"And you say you don't have a handle on being rich," Fred snorted.

Xander looked at him.  "I always plan grand, for an unlimited budget, then scale back to what my budget allows.  It keeps me practical because I have to discard things and ideas."

"That would work; I'd have to find someone suitable, but I could deal with that," Draco said through the pillow.  He pulled it off his head.  "I knew you were brilliant enough to be around my children."  He slid off the bed and went to talk to his children. Perhaps he could even get Spike to guard the older two.  Ron wouldn't let anything happen to his daughter, and all the supporters of Voldemort knew better than to come after his children.

***

Xander looked up as a paper landed in front of him.  "What's this?"

"Your son's test scores," Ron told him, sitting on the edge of the desk.  "They had an emergency this morning and he had to help.  He barely got his potion pulled off the fire before he ran off. As you can see, his worst subjects are currently blank."  He smiled.  "Albus is willing to allow for unusual circumstances if you'd like Iggy to make a petition."

Xander looked at the form, then winced.  "I'm going to hurt him.  He knew better than to get involved.  Two of these are on the wrong day."

"I know, but that's the preprinted form.  Raena's is on the back."  Xander looked at the other side and sighed.  She had nearly perfect marks.  "Simone did very decently so far.  Snape said she's got marks to rival her father's.  Everyone else in the family also has high marks.  All but Iggy."

"I'll talk with him when I see him soon," Xander sighed.  Ron shook his head.  "He's not coming?"

"He's up in the infirmary still.  The heart condition from the train up in August went off again.  Stress from finals.  He went to get her mother then came back in a better mood than last time, but he's brewing her medicine for her."

"Severus can't do this why?"

"Because your son got fatalistic and decided that since he's missing one already he should probably miss the rest because he wouldn't be able to concentrate."

"I'll have a talk with him.  Is he needed up there?"  Ron nodded.  "Madam Pomfrey needs him more than Severus or Raena?  She's only taking one elective."

"He'll be finished with that potion in about twenty minutes or so.  Then he said he'd hurry down and come take your test, then hurry back to check on her.  Poppy's out today."

"Shit," Xander swore hotly.  "Where?"

"Her own appointment.  She told Iggy how to treat her and then let him go for it.  She trusts him, and he's done fine so far.  Severus has checked on him a few times.  He might make the petition instead of you."

"If he wants to, let him.  It'll look like favoritism if I do it.  I'll let him take his essay test up there though."

"Thanks, Xander.  I knew you'd understand." Ron accepted a copy of the test and frowned. "This isn't the fifth year test, Xander."  Xander nodded.  "Since when did your ex fit in with the fifth years?"

"Since I changed it around a little bit.  Doesn't it say fifth year on it?"  Ron checked and nodded. "Then that's his.  He's to have no books open and no notes.  Tell him I'll be listening to make sure he doesn't cheat."

"You're tough on him."

"Like I said, I don't want to be accused of favoritism by anyone.  He doesn't get special privileges but I will allow for emergencies."  Ron nodded and took the test and score sheet with him.  Xander put his head down on the desk and sighed.  His son was in such trouble. The last makeup had been given three-hundred-eight-seven years ago and that was only because the kid had nearly died the day before taking them.  This was not going to go over well with anyone and he was going to look like he was playing favorites.

"Quit worrying now, thank you," Draco said forcefully from the doorway.  He held a crumpled ball of paper in his hand.  Xander looked at him.  "What's wrong now?"

"Iggy's been in the infirmary all day with a kid," Xander told him.

"I heard, he's not the only one.  There've been six children who passed out so far, three of them fifth years and the rest sevenths."  He came in and sat in the same spot Ron had.  "Makeups are being given this year.  The Headmaster has already said so.  He's also awarded your son a great many points for taking care of the situation before anyone else could be called.  Short of one of them dying, I believe your house has won this year."

"Yay us," Xander said dryly.  "That sort of competition is bad for the students.  They should learn how to get along."

"Why?  This way is much more fun."

"Yeah, but no one makes friends in the other houses unless they're forced to. It's not healthy."

"It's the way it has been for centuries, Xander.  Deal with it and move on, as you often have been heard saying."  The paper in his hand crunched.

"What's that?"

"A note that I found distasteful.  I was heading to burn it in a most spectacular manner."  He smiled. "Relax, it's nearly over with.  Another week and finals are done with, then a week of grading and whatnot.  After that, you can steal the children and your mate, and go somewhere wonderful where no one knows you."  The paper crunched again and Xander held out a hand. "I can burn it."

"I can turn it into fireworks," Xander offered.

Draco shook his head.  "I've got it.  It's a threat from a parent if I flunk their child."  He stood up.  "Make George take you somewhere this summer.  You barely got out last year."  He walked away, heading to burn the threat.  Perhaps it wasn't wise, Xander would find out that he was behind the lawsuit eventually, but not today, not when he was so stressed.  He walked into the dungeon and tossed the paper into the fireplace.  "Xander wants you to make the request for your apprentice," he said quietly.  "Albus already knows."

"I've talked to him about it.  It's arranged.  He'll be taking them Saturday."  He looked at the younger man.  "A problem?"

"A future one that if dealt with now would cause more pain," Draco assured him.  "Give it a few years, after he calms down."

Snape shook his head.  "He'll find out before then.  We've already had to remove a great many papers from the school because of his reaction.  We are getting tired of coddling him."

"Wait until the end of the semester.  That way I'll have all summer to make him forgive me," Draco said miserably. He went back up to his classroom to start grading.  The sooner he got done the better.

Snape shook his head. "I'd hate to be there when Xander finds out.  It will hurt both of them too much to be born."  He picked up a test and his favorite red pen, and immediately marked through a whole essay.  "What a load of crock," he snorted.  "That has nothing to do with that potion."

***

Xander opened the letter that had just arrived and sat down hard.  He frowned and looked around, but he knew the person he needed to scream at wasn't there.  He was down at the train station.  He grabbed his bag and closed it, then teleported down there.  He grabbed Draco and pulled him back into the shadows.  "You were behind that?" he hissed.

"I won't discuss this with you right now, Xander.  Tonight."

"Now, Malfoy."

Draco swallowed.  He had never been on the other side of the impressive anger and rage which was flowing off the older man.  "I won't fight with you in front of the students, it's not correct.  We can either fight on the train if we can find an open compartment, or we can fight later."

"I don't think I'm going to last that long."

"Take him back to your place," Tara called.  "We can watch for ten minutes.  You've got half an hour until the train leaves."

Draco took Xander back to his place and sat down, looking up at him. "You said I could have them shut down, so I did."

"You're responsible for all that fucking money that just got dumped in my lap!" Xander shouted.  "You knew how much it bothered me and you never told me, even after I made it plain the other night."

"No fighting!" Lucien yelled.

Xander took a calming breath.  "Go back up to the nursery, Lucien, I'll come say hi in a few minutes."  The little boy smiled at him and gave his legs a hug before disappearing.  "Close the doors."  Draco did so, locking them as well.  "You knew and you never admitted it was you.  Did you think I wouldn't find out?"

"I thought I could tell you this summer, once you were over part of this."

"Over it?" Xander snorted in derision.  "Over what?  The woman who told George that she was going to steal me because I was better suited for her?  The people who come up now and ask me for things?  If I was still a muggle, I might be seeing cousins I've never met before.  You knew, Draco, and you knew it'd upset me."

"I didn't know until the other night," Draco told him.

"Save it.  You knew before now because you knew I had some of the money transferred back to Denver after that fiasco with the Prophet.  Do you remember the next few months after that?"  Draco frowned, but he did nod.  "Then you knew."  He stormed out, going to talk to Lucien and tell him good bye.  He probably wouldn't be seeing him this summer because he was going to be somewhere far away calming down.

Draco hurried after him.  "Xander, don't do this.  Let me explain. I wasn't behind the settlement.  I suggested that there should be a *token* settlement made."

"You raised health care costs for everyone in the country!  Other hospitals will use this as an excuse!"  Xander turned and looked at him.  "A token?  Four vaults is a token?"

"That was the judge," Draco pointed out coolly.  "I didn't want them to do that to you because I did know it would make you uncomfortable.  I remember you being uncomfortable when you were faced with the settlement with the paper years ago.  Besides, their insurance company paid it, not the hospital.  It was already broke."

"You're still hurting other people for the pleasure of revenge!" Xander told him, turning to go up the stairs.  "I'll talk to you again when I'm not pissed."

"That could be years," Draco noted dryly.  "I know you."

"Then you should have realized how much this would upset me and come to me first.  Like while we were in Italy."  He turned and his left foot slid off the stair, making him fall.  His adopted son hurried up to catch him so he landed on him, making them both wince in pain as various joints popped and cracked.  "Ow."  Xander tried to move but the shooting pain through his back made him stop.  "Are you all right?"

Draco looked up at him.  "Did you hurt me enough to quit yelling at me?"

"Maybe.  Can you move?"

"No."  Draco flopped back down, moving very slowly and carefully to untangle them. "I think we need some help," he admitted when he couldn't move his arm.  "Can you move?"

"No.  You?"

"Not any more than I have.  Lucien?  Would you come here please?" he called.  Lucien ran to the top of the stairs.  "Lucien, we fell, could you please call someone and tell them that?"

"Yes, father," he said, hurrying down past them to the library.  He tossed powder in just like everyone else did.  "Uncle Percy!" he said happily.  He liked his stories about stupid bad guys.  Percy's head floated up, but he didn't look so good. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, Lucien.  Is there a reason for this call?  I'm a bit busy."

"Daddy and Uncle fall," he said, looking pitiful.  "They still on stairs. We supposed to be on train today."

"I'll call the school and send someone right over.  You stay there, all right?"  Lucien nodded, smiling because he was being helpful.  "Were they arguing?"  Lucien nodded, starting to not look so happy.  "I'm sure they'll figure it out after a few days in adjoining beds," Percy assured him, smiling at him.  "Stay right there."  He disappeared, calling his brother.  "Fred?  Where's George?  Xander and Draco both fell on his stairs and from the look of Lucien they're not making it on the train today."

"I'll tell him to go fill in," Fred assured him.  "Do I need to go over?"

"You might need to, but I can easily get Bill to do so. He's here anyway."

"All right.  Have fun."  Fred cut the connection and went to find George, who was packing a bag.  "You heard?"

"I felt.  Xander dislocated his back or something.  I called Charlie, who knows about such things and was still handily around.  I'm going to take his spot on the train."

"The supply case won't work unless you're on a steady point," Fred noted as he saw it be grabbed.

"There'll be phoenixes on the train."

"Yeah, but they don't like to be messengers.  It's only Glinda and her three chicks, and only them because they're trying to see if they like the triplets."

"Then I'll deal with everything once I'm on there," George assured him.  "Can you handle it?"

"Of course.  Have fun terrorizing the children."  He watched as George left, shaking his head.  That man!  How could Xander have been so dumb?

***

George walked up to Tara and dropped his bag.  "They fell down the main staircase at the mansion.  I'm here to fill in."

Snape looked over at him.  "You're not a teacher."

"No, but I'm a father and it's not that much different than herding the whole family on a trip," George said dryly.  "I patrol, break up snogging and shagging session, keep Aggie from going off on someone, and make sure everyone gets off at the right spots.  Correct?"  Tara nodded, smiling at him.  "And since it was *both* of them who fell, you're already short unless you want to go."

"No, go ahead, we've had other parents on there," Tara told him.  "I'm sure no one will mind."  She glanced around.  "Are they hurt badly?"

"Enough that they're not even trying to move.  There was a lot of popping and pain."  George walked onto the train and put his bag in the teacher's compartment, then went out to check on the students, helping a few of them get their things into their compartments.  He locked in his family personally, then had to let in Ravena to Ron's compartment.  They were playing with the snitches.  Why they now had three he wasn't sure, but he was sure they knew what they were doing.  He found Oliver and waved him over.  "Are you riding back to London?"

"Yeah, I need to.  Hadn't planned on it today, but Albus said I should probably get my broom looked at since I was complaining about it wobbling."  He looked around.  "Where are the other family members?"

"I'm not sure about Ron but Xander and Draco fell down his stairs."  Oliver winced.  "Their backs mostly.  I'm filling in."  He saw the conductor wave and climbed on, helping Oliver on.  Ron was waiting o them.  "Hello, dear," he said in imitation of their mother.

"I heard," Ron told him.  "Are they all right?"

"As far as I can tell.  Xander shut me out as soon as he felt himself falling.  He doesn't want me to die if he snaps his neck doing stupid stuff."

"Stupid stuff?" Oliver asked.

"Someone sent Xander a letter telling him who was behind the lawsuit," George said grimly.  "They were arguing."

"Who'd want them apart that badly?" Ron asked.  He glanced at the kids but they were napping soundly in a great big pile, Morgana on the bottom.  "They had to know it would hurt Xander."

"Or they wanted to make sure he knew because they didn't want him to be hurt later," Oliver sighed.

George looked at him.  "You know who sent it?"

"I know, and I'm going to talk to her tonight."  Oliver shook his head at the muttered words he could hear.  "Not them.  Angelina sent it.  I saw her reading the back issues recently.  I don't think she sees how much the prat changed."

"He has, but he's going to be pissed at her for this," Ron told him quietly.  "Draco doesn't take well to having his world disordered without his consent.  This will be like treason to him because it could cost him the one stable thing in his life."

"Xander," George finished.  Ron nodded.  "You two have been talking a lot.  Fancy him?"

"Not that way.  It's nice to have a friend who understands me," Ron told him.  "You had Xander all along.  Harry's lost so much that he's starting to retreat again.  Draco started to look at me for the human I am, not the family and not for what I can do for him.  He even tries to understand my sudden throwing things fits."

George suddenly winced and grabbed his head.  "What happened?" Oliver asked, leaning closer.

"Maeve tried to lift them and Xander's back is fully out.  He blacked out."  He slowed his breathing, calming himself by reminding his body that it wasn't their pain, it was the other's pain.  Slowly, he relaxed again.  "Damn that hurt."

"I didn't know you could do that," Ron told him, starting to frown.

"I can't seem to let Xander's mind go now and then.  This is one of those times.  We're still linked."  He sighed in relief.  "Charlie just fully knocked them both out and is moving them."  He looked over as the door opened and his oldest son walked in.  "You heard?"

"Heard what?" Iggy asked, grabbing George's bag.  "Uncle Fred was thinking that you stole his favorite pen and would I please send it back."  George took it out of his pocket and handed it over.  "Thanks. He got a great idea and wants to work on it since the shop's dull right now."  He looked at the chicks, who gave him sleepy and content looks.  "Would one of you please take this to Fred?  You can track the train and the triplets in a few minutes."  Glinda stood up and stretched, then carefully took the pen in her beak and took off.  "Thank you," Iggy called after her, then glared at his father.  "Why were they fighting?"

"Draco was behind the lawsuit."

"Shit," Iggy swore hotly.  "What was he thinking!  He knew daddy would get pissed at him for it!"

"Draco didn't make them give us that much, son, that was the judge.  He suggested a token payment instead. He was going to tell Xander this summer but someone butted in and told him before he could."

"So they fell down the stairs?"

"They continued to argue when your father went up to say goodbye to Lucien and he fell then.  Draco probably tried to help him and got caught."

"Is daddy really mad?" Iggy asked.  George nodded.  "Is he feeling betrayed?  I like having an older brother I can go to for girl advice."  Ron snickered.  "What? I can't come to you or the other males in the family.  Buffy was simple compared at Raena at her best.  None of the rest of you have steady women at this moment, so I can't go to them either."  Ron smirked at him. "Keep it up, I'll bless you with a woman who does the same for you as Raena does for me."

"Not that I'd mind, but it's not right to do that to someone," Ron told him, still smirking. "I'm sure they'll work it out."

"This is my father we're talking about," Iggy reminded him.  "He can hold a grudge for years if you remember."

"We can always lock them in a closet," George assured him.  Oliver looked at him.  "Just because he did it first doesn't mean I wasn't planning how to do it," he told his old friend.  "I was planning something more spectacular than my husband did."

"Thankfully, daddy got there first," Iggy told him.  "You might have blown them up."

"No, son, I think that's your job."  George grabbed his hand to look at the injured wrist.  Then he looked up at the worried brown eyes. "If you *ever* do something so stupid again, I'm going to beat you senseless and then give you to your other father, and then to your grandmother, do you understand?"  Iggy nodded, looking scared.  "There are more appropriate ways of dealing with your anger.  Creating something to blow up should be left to the professionals, not you.  Never again."  Iggy pulled his hand back.  "You're damn lucky you didn't lose it, son; if you had I might have had to break down and kill someone."

"Yes, sir.  I'm sorry I worried you, daddy."  He gave him a hug.  "Raena tried to stop me, but I didn't listen."

"I know, that's why you're still living."  Iggy nodded, smiling at him and George shook his head.  "Not going to work.  You're grounded.  You may not have any cuddles for the next week.  As soon as the train ends, you're grounded."

"Yes, sir," Iggy said, standing up so he could tell his wife the bad news.  "Are Denver and them getting off with us?"

"No, Harry said they could get off with his lot," Ron told him.  "Tell them for us, okay?"  Iggy nodded and headed back to tell the others.  "That was harsh, George."

"He nearly blew his hand off!" George said angrily.

"Yeah, but this'll make us miserable," Oliver assured him.

"Iggy can come do the medical stuff at your next game, Oliver.  We're playing anyway."  He leaned back.  "Should we go harass the kids yet?"

"Probably.  Most of them should be done by now," Ron told him, standing up.  "Oliver, can you watch the kids?  Most of the students aren't scared enough of you to stop shagging."

"Sure.  They're napping, I'll be fine."  He watched as they left, then turned to look at the kids, making sure they didn't mutate into something else.  He saw one set of open eyes.  "Go back to sleep, they'll be right back."

Gwen slid out of the pile and wandered over, climbing into his lap to give him a hug.  "You hug nice.  You need kids," she told him, closing her eyes so she could nap on him now.

Oliver kept his panic to himself.  Kids didn't like him and he didn't understand them. He sat very still until her parent came back, making Ron laugh when he walked in.  "She decided I should be her pillow I guess," he said, starting to relax.  Gwen grabbed part of his shirt to suck her thumb with and he winced, she had caught a chest hair.  "Take her?  Please?"  Ron gently released her hand and took his daughter back, holding her himself.  "Thank you."

"Kids are little beasts, but they're fun little beasts," George told him.  He looked down at the triplets.  "We'll never have to change another diaper again."

"As Xander pointed out, there will be grandchildren soon," Ron reminded him.  Oliver looked at him, looking faintly disgusted.  "Melvin and Andrea aren't going to wait much after graduation.  We're not sure what Simone or Denver will be doing, but Ravena and Ron might not wait all that long either.  Anastasia has relented and agreed to an arranged marriage.  Iggy and Raena aren't fertile for another nine years, but I'm sure he's not going to wait past that.  He might have it broken first."  George shook his head.  "No?"

"No.  He knows better."

"Is...is that a problem with his sort?" Oliver asked hesitantly.

George burst out laughing.  "You should see the look on your face," he said.  Oliver rolled his eyes.  "No, they did an anti-fertility spell.  A ten year one.  Gryphon-borns are just as fertile as the rest of us."

"If not more so.  Have you noticed how many kids were born this year in the colony?" Ron asked.

George smiled. "I know.  And I think I know the reason as well.  They're affected by Iggy and Raena, who put off some incredible vibes.  It's like they infect the air with their need to touch each other."

"Hopefully it doesn't infect the student body," Oliver said dryly, looking at George.  "You don't want more?"

"I might not mind, but we'd have to get Xander to carry it."  Oliver sucked in a breath.  "You don't think he would for me?"

"I think he might and he'd probably be cute, but I got the most horrible mental image," Oliver admitted.

"It can't be worse than a whiny Draco," Ron told him.  "Every once in a while, this perpetual pout would start and *nothing* cured it.  Not even Xander cuddles."

"A backrub usually did it enough," George told him with a smirk.  "My man has magic fingers."

"Then why don't you get backrubs like everyone else on the team?" Ron asked.

"Because Xander works my shoulders too hard and I end up aching later, which means he wants to fix it because he feels guilty, so I end up even more sore.  Besides, I get blowjobs if we win, and incredible sex if we win by a lot.  What more could I need?"

"A soundproofing spell," Oliver told him.  "I'll find you one for your birthday so the rest of us don't have to hear you two going at it."

Ron burst out laughing.  "That would be great, Oliver.  Then I could sleep too!  I won't have to answer 'what was that noise' questions anymore."

"We've only woken you up three times since we moved in together," George told him.

"Yeah, but you guys woke up Gryffindor once, and they asked me what you were doing to him," Ron said, still chuckling, now at the embarrassed look.

Oliver patted George on the knee. "I'm sure you had fun."

George nodded.  "Most likely.  We used to keep Snape up all the time as well."

"That I would have wanted to see," Oliver said with a smirk.  "Though I hear he gets a bit loud now and then himself."

"Oh, yeah," Ron agreed, nodding.  "He and Tara make almost as much noise as those two do."  He waved a hand at his older brother.  "You'd be surprised how well sound carries in that school.  They once scared a whole potion's class by having sex in Xander's main classroom.  Not to mention nearly bringing the Headmaster running at the yelling they were doing."

"It was good," George said with a bright blush.  Oliver smirked at him and he blushed brighter. "It was."

"I'm sure it was.  Were you two being kinky?"

"Quite, but it was good," George said again.  He coughed.  "We should probably talk to Simone about her kinkier nature.  Before Tara and Severus find out that she likes to tie down Adrian.  I treated his wrist wounds this time."

"Hell, Severus has Raena tie down your son all the time.  I'm sure he knows what a set of handcuffs do," Ron told him.

Oliver blushed.  "Ron!"

"He does," George agreed.  "We nearly tied Tara down so she couldn't go to the reunion with us.  He and Xander sat around for two hours discussing their various handcuffs and restraints they had lying around.  It was embarrassing, but enlightening.  Apparently we have a few sets I've never seen."

"They're probably in with the weapons," Ron told him.  "Check tonight.  Then you can chain him to bed so he has to rest."

"They're still at the mansion and Xander...."  He blinked and looked up, then smiled and shook his head.  "He's staying in the same bed he did last year probably."

"Or next to Draco so they quit fighting," Ron suggested.

"Which would still be a bed he inhabited part of last summer," George said dryly.

"Now, don't get jealous.  What can Malfoy give your man that you can't?" Oliver told him.

"A lot more attention," Ron said dryly.  "This was the fight last summer that you got to miss while you were in the hospital."

"I saw part of it," Oliver told him, frowning at him. "She's biting her lip, it's dripping blood."  Ron quickly made her let go of her lip.  "George, you can't be jealous of them.  Even if Xander wanted him he wouldn't cheat."

"I know that, but I want to be able to give him that much attention and I can't.  He really needs it sometimes."

"That's why you put a lock spell on the lab doorway," Ron pointed out dryly.  George glared at him and he shrunk down a bit in his chair.  "It was!  Besides, you can afford to take him somewhere spectacular this summer.  Send yourselves to somewhere without the kids and where you can make out all day long.  Take a cruise or something."

Gwen tugged on his lip.  "Shh."  He smiled down at her.  "We watch Maeve?"

"Sure, we can watch Maeve and William if Draco won't."  He gave her a squeeze and set her onto the floor.  "Go nap with the others.  You know Grandmum won't let you sleep with Vinnie or Minnie."  He grimaced. "I'm regretting giving them rhyming names now. She was right."

"Then call him by his first name," Oliver suggested.  Ron looked at him.  "Isn't his first name Raymond?"

"Yeah, but he hates Ray."

"So call him Raymond," George pointed out.  "He answers to it.  I'm sure you can explain that you want him to use his first name from now on."

"Either that or say them in a different order so it's not so apparent," Oliver suggested.

Ron nodded. "I try so very hard sometimes.  He hates his first name.  Buffy was trying to teach him how to make up a nickname for himself.  She came up with Adorable Red but Xander nearly blew her out of the tower again so she gave up."

"I'd do it for him if he started calling himself that," George noted. "That's almost as bad as Lucien and his waking problem."

"Waking problem?" Oliver asked, not sure if he wanted to know.

"Lucien used to go over to Slytherin all the time and wake his favorite people up," George explained.

"When Emily Snape came, her first morning as a matter of fact, he went for her," Ron told him, starting to grin.  "He woke her up and asked if she wanted to cuddle a fine thing like him."

Oliver snorted, then started to laugh.  "That's something I'd expect from his father."

"Draco's smoother than that," Ron assured him.  George gave him an appraising look.  "What?  I've seen him trying to pick up women.  The ones who don't fall over their tongues at him anyway. He's very smooth.  I go for shy and cute and he goes for suave and mature.  It works for us."

"I've got to see that sometime," Oliver said, shaking his head.  "A Malfoy, having to pick up women."

"He doesn't *have* to, he enjoys the challenge," George told him, grinning.  The door opened and he waved the girl inside.  "What's up, Ravena?"

"Uncle George, is it wrong to steal kisses?" she asked as she closed the door.

"I think that depends on who's doing it and whether or not you want it," George offered.  He let her slide into his lap for a hug.  "Who assaulted your mouth?  I know it was Ron or you wouldn't have come all the way up here."

"No, it was one of the older Slytherins.  Aggie beat him up for her brother, but still, it's bothersome."  She looked at her uncle.  "Do I have the right to hit him?"

"If he does it again, definitely," Ron agreed.  "I don't know what it is about you girls and your stalkers, but I'd like it to stop and so would your father."

"Good," she said firmly, smiling at him.  "Can I go hit him now?"

"Only if you're subtle, no one will complain, and we don't have to get involved," Ron told him.  "Did Iggy tell you that you're getting off with Ronnie anyway?"  She nodded, grinning at him, and what an evil smirk it was.

"Remember, Ronnie's father will be home with you," Oliver pointed out.

She smiled at him.  "And?" she asked with the same smirk.  He shivered.  "Sorry, did I scare you?"  She slid off George's lap. "I'm going to make Ronnie calm down before we play with his snitches today.  Did you see the town's?  We're polishing it before the game tomorrow.  I'll send it to you, Uncle Oliver."  She waved and left.

"Stalkers?" Oliver asked.

"Do you remember Ravena's cat?" George asked quietly, staring down the corridor.  Oliver nodded.  "Anastasia had a stalker as well.  Simone nearly got molested.  The girls draw trouble like you wouldn't believe."

"And Denver's going for his father's record," Ron said smugly.  "I caught him last night and handed him over to Snape instead of his father."

"Ooh, that must have been a hell of a lecture," Oliver said, wincing.  Snape was furious about not having sex in the school, even if you were married.  "How is the super couple doing it next year?"

"They have a secret room," George told him.  "Somewhere down in the basement past where we hid from the heat."

"Do you think mum'll have to stop them this summer?" Ron asked.

George looked at him. "I don't foresee them staying around at mum's all summer this year," he told him.  "They've got the healer's convention coming up, plus multiple trips to both Braun, and to the Royal Academy, plus their official traveling schedule.  I can't foresee them not getting some in after his birthday, but she can't really complain. They're married and that's the rules she set."

"She thinks they're too young," Ron reminded him.

"Yay.  They're married, there's not much she can do about it.  Especially not if Xander and I stick up for them."

"Besides, they could rent a flat in town or something if they really wanted to," Oliver pointed out.  "How would she know any different?"

"Good point," Ron agreed.  "Someone might want to suggest that to him.  She was a bit stressed over him getting in jumping time, as she put it."

"She said Ginny couldn't because she wasn't married, but that's why she let us," George reminded him. "That's why you and Buffy couldn't do anything in the house."

"Yeah, but you were adults, and graduated," Ron said with a faint smile.  "Mum's still like that."

"I know," George sighed.  "I'll suggest that they get something nearer to the school anyway for overnights."

"Xander said that they had an emergency house.  Where's that?" Oliver asked.

"Near there," Ron told him.  "I've been there once to help him look at the work being done.  Harry's seen it more often than I have.  The borns have been using it for training purposes.  So has Xander.  That's why there's a stairway that presently goes nowhere."

"Nowhere?" George asked.

"I think something's supposed to go up at the top, but nothing's there yet.  He said it'd be ready in six months.  Totally safe and foolproof."

"Wonderful.  I want to see this place.  Can you please tell my adoring mate that since he doesn't talk to me about such things?"

"He doesn't want to worry you probably," Oliver pointed out.  The train started to slow.  "Either the tracks are out or we're at that first stop."

Ron looked out the window.  "First stop."  He stood up.  "Oliver, did you want to help break up the couples or watch the kids?"  He grabbed the overhead bar as the train lurched to a stop.

"I'll do the kids.  Couples are a bit tense around me for some reason."

"They know you'd make them quit," George told him.  "None of them think you got any yourself while you were in school."

"Bet me," Oliver snorted.  He watched as they left, then got up to look at the map next to the door.  He heard a yawn and turned to find the son standing up.  "Hello, Raymond.  Your father will be back soon."

Ray smiled at him and yawned again.  "Not call me that, Uncle Ollie."  He curled up in one of the warm seats.  "I'm the Adorable Redhead."

"I'm sure you are," he said with a pat to that red hair.  "Get out of my seat?"

"Okay."  He waited until the adult had sat down then climbed back on top of him.  "You're nice for a non-daddy person."

Oliver smiled.  "Thank you.  Do you usually get up one at a time?"

"Minnie's awake, but she's resting.  She's like that sometimes."

"You're just saving it to aggravate your grandmother, aren't you?"  The little boy gave him an innocent look.  Someone down the corridor screamed and he put the boy down, going to investigate.  He found the yearly drunken idiot and pushed him into the bathroom, locking him in there.  "We'll let his mother deal with him," he told Agatha with a smile.  "Where are his clothes?"

"In his compartment, hanging out the window.  His girlfriend's having female problems."  Oliver blushed and she laughed.  "You think it doesn't happen to us?  Think about how much Iggy had to do because of Anastasia's problems. His first semi-original potion was because of hers.  Thankfully, I'm very even, I'm like this all the time."  She looked at the bathroom then back at him.  "There's a few open compartments if you want to move him."

"I'll let Ron do it, or George."

"Uncle George is on?  He's not a teacher."

"Your other uncles fell down Malfoy's stairs so they're in bed with their backs out.  He's filling in.  By the way, all of the Malfoys are getting off with you.  Make sure of it."  She nodded and went back to his compartment.  He counted children and came up one short, then waved at the conductor and stuck his head out.  "Ron, Ray's missing."

"Listen for the screaming," he sighed with disgust.  "Were his clothes lying somewhere?"

Oliver ducked back in and then shook his head.  He went back out.  "Yeah, on top of his sister's body."

"He'll probably say she was cold," George snorted.  He tapped one of the house elves, making it jump.  "Just a note.  The Malfoys are all getting off with the Potters.  Can you please get their things off then?"  The elf nodded and hurried away to pass on the orders.  "Come on, let's find naked boy."  He checked the platform.  "Break the kiss or get left behind," he yelled.  The girl pulled back into her compartment and shut the door.  He checked again then got back on as the train powered up to move.  He sat in there to watch the kids while Oliver went to help Ron look.  He had done this once already. Oliver needed the experience.

Ron tapped on the family's compartment, opening the door to find his precious son dancing around in the center of the seats, much to the amusement of the other family members.  "Did someone capture it on film?"  Anastasia held up her camera. "Thank you."  He grabbed his son and tucked him under his robe.  "You're getting off at the next stop, so about four hours and a bit.  Melvin, you're staying on."  He waved and took his son away.  When he saw Oliver had followed him, he handed him off.  "Where did you stash the older version?"

"The Slytherin loo.  What are you going to do to him?"

"Lock him in somewhere easier to control."   Ron let Oliver take his son past him and then cracked his knuckles and pulled his wand.  He tapped on the door before opening it and the boy gave him a look as he threw up.  "That's why you don't drink," he said, forcing him to stand up and taking him to an empty compartment.  He locked and sealed the door with his wand, making sure no one was getting in there.

"Did you want his clothes?" Ryan asked, holding them out.

"No, fold them up and hand them to one of the Prefects.  Let them deal with that issue and hand him over."  He smirked and walked away, happy with his idea.  The bathroom was already in use so he didn't bother with a cleaning spell.  The kid could do it if they wanted to.  He walked in and shut their door, counting heads.  "Minnie?" he called.

"Baffroom!" she called back.  "Bad poopies, daddy."

"Damn, just what we need," Ron said mock-cheerfully.  "Excuse me while I deal with that.  Someone might want to find Simone, she wasn't with everyone else.  Neither was Denver."  He went in to help his daughter clean up.

George looked at Oliver.  "Which one did you want?"

"I'm staying here," Oliver said with a smile. "I don't deal with other people's families if I can help it.  This is your family, have fun."

"Good point," George said as he stood up.  "I'll be right back.  Hopefully at least one of them used a contraceptive charm.  They're half ours and therefore fertile."  He walked back, going to check on them.  "Back in the compartments," he said as he walked through the Slytherin section.  The doors were closed and locked. "Thank you."  He continued back to the last compartment on the train, counting heads in the various areas.  He found a few with the curtains drawn and tapped briefly before opening them.  That's how he found Denver with two seventh year girls.  "Your father will be proud," he said dryly, making them jump and squeal.  He walked in and shut the door, but was careful not to touch anything.  "Get dressed.  You have four hours before you get off."

"I'd have less than that if you'd leave us alone for the next hour," Denver said with a smirk.  "So would they."  The girl on his left, and slightly above him, swatted at his hair. "I have every intention of making it great for you, dear."  He smiled at her.  "Go away, Uncle George, you're not an instructor."

"No, but I'm your uncle and I can tan your hide."

Denver looked at him. "Then I'll have my father plague you with misfortune.  Go away!"

"Fine, I'm sending Ron then."  He walked out and marked the door, sealing it shut.  Then he went to find his beloved niece.  At least she was just groping and kissing.  He cleared his throat as he opened the door.  "Leaving the curtains open was a bit dumb, niece."  She waved a hand at him and went back to what she had been doing.  Oh, he wished he could pull some of Xander's authority at the moment.  But wait, he could do better.  He pulled his wand and zapped them both, sending cold water showering down on them.  "I said stop it.  It's not appropriate to be doing that on the train."

Simone glared at him.  "I wasn't doing anything to him yet.  Get over it!  You're not a teacher and you have no authority here."

"Dear, I help head your house and I can still beat you senseless because you're smaller and younger.  Now get off his lap and go back to the family compartment."  She huffed but did as he ordered.  "Adrian, a word of advice, she's an exhibitionist.  She left the curtains open on purpose.  Train her better."  He walked out, closing the door behind him.  As he walked past the one with Denver, he sent a small ice shower at them, making them scream.  He met with Ron halfway back.  "I marked the second generation slut's door.  He's between two women this time.  And I sent Simone back to her compartment because she can't close curtains."

Ron patted him on the back as he walked past him.  "I usually make the impotent with a twenty- four hour spell.  Snape gave me that advice my first time doing this."  He continued back and opened Denver's door, making them shriek.  "Ah-ha!  Now I know where the slut vibes were coming from.  I thought you said two," he called back.

"There were only two when I was in there," George said with a shrug.  "Unless one was hiding under something."

"Most likely," Ron said, shooting them.  Denver deflated and whined at him.  "Tough shit.  You can wait until you're at home and make dates to meet at the Leaky Cauldron like everyone else, nephew.  Back to your compartments."

"This is ours," the girls told him.

"Fine.  Denver, put back on your clothes and head back to the family one."  He huffed in disgust but did so.  "Feel thankful it wasn't your father who caught you or your other uncle."  He marched him back to the family compartment and shoved him inside, but shot Simone with the same spell, which deflated her libido very nicely.  "Calm down.  You've got all summer."  He closed that door and headed back, getting six more couples on the way.  By the time he got back to the professor's compartment, he was tired.  "I hate this duty.  Next year, remind me to protest."  He put up the footrest and leaned back. "Wake me before we make the next stop."

"Daddy, help," Minnie called from the bathroom.

"Get that for me, George.  I'm tired."

"Sure.  It's not the first time I helped with little problems."  He went to help his beloved niece.

Oliver shook his head. "How do you do that?"

"Temporary deflatement spell.  Snape gave it to me before my first duty. I'll teach you in a few, let me nap for now."

"Thanks.  It might come in handy later. I'll do the next turn."

"Watch out for the great Malfoy sluts.  They're active and happy about it.  Denver had three girls with him."

Oliver whistled.  "I thought his father was bad."

Ron opened an eye and looked at him.  "Draco did six girls in one night, all of them their first times.  They wanted to go together," he said dryly.  "That was his sixth year with a few of the fifth years.  There's a reason he got that plaque."  He closed his eye and drifted off into the land of nap.

Oliver shook his head, marveling at the stamina.  He wouldn't even try, he liked to take all night and do things properly.  It couldn't have been much fun.

***

Draco woke up and winced when he tried to move.  "Fine, I won't do that," he told himself.

"That's right, you won't," Bill said cheerfully from his seat at the foot of the bed.  "It took us too long to put you into bed for you to mess up."

"You and who?"

"Charlie was about so he helped Percy and I."  Bill leaned forward.  "Your doctor left you a long note and we put the angry one in with you."

"He'll be mad."

"Let him, he'll get over it sooner.  Fred knows so George might."  He smirked.  "Even I thought it was a bit much, Draco."

"I didn't set the amount.  They raised it every time he protested.  I'm sure he can give some of it back if he protests strongly enough or whatever."  He waved a hand weakly. "How badly off am I?"

"Your son is presently at mum's with Maeve and William.  Neither of you are to move for the next two weeks.  We even rented you a few nurses to take care of you."  Draco grunted in displeasure.  "It's not like your doctor said you could get up and go to the bathroom."  He stood up.  "At least I got you the pretty ones.  Charlie wanted to get the tough ones who'd make you follow orders and not baby you."  He winked. "I'm off to Harry's.  He's getting the older kids.  You think that they're getting some on the train?"

"Probably," Draco agreed.  "Simone and Adrian might be together.  Who knows what Denver's doing at this moment. He seems to be ...open to the possibilities.  His tutors were most generous with their praise of him and his desire to learn."

"I can't even imagine what I'd have done if someone had offered me that chance," Bill said wistfully.  "Want me to get you someone here?  Ginny's downstairs and I'm sure she could pick someone for you."

"Send her away and I'll let you know," Draco said with a faint smirk.  A warm breeze blew into his ear and he shivered. "If you do that again, more people will say we're together."

"He's still knocked out.  We had to use the stronger medicine on him.  His back's worse than Simone's was after that game her first year."

"Wonderful.  I'm sure your younger bother will love that."

"George will adapt or they'll have sex with you next to them.  They've done it before to Charlie and Tara."  He saw the sad look. "You still haven't fixed it yet?"

"We're avoiding her.  I'm sure we'll talk before school starts again, but I'm not ready to hear her apologize for getting pissy at this moment.  Tell everyone I'm not accepting visitors."  Bill nodded and left them alone.  Draco carefully shifted until he was on his side, then nudged Xander.  "I know you're awake.  You're thinking too hard not to be."

Xander opened an eye. "I'm still pissed at you."

"I nearly killed myself catching you."

"The reason for the fight was your fault."

"Yay me.  Someone made them pay you enough to get your body fixed for good.  I'm a wonderful humanitarian.  Consider it a present for each time you've been hurt in a fight and no one noticed."  He shifted back onto his back.  "You'd better straighten up.  I don't allow dissension in my bed."

"I can go home tonight, I'm sure," Xander said coolly, struggling to move.  "Ow."  He paused and closed his eyes, but eventually made it onto his back, then onto his other side.  "I'm going back to sleep until I'm well enough to leave."

"Considering how bad your back is, that's going to be a while," Charlie said from the doorway.  "Ginny left in a huff."

"Yay," Xander said dryly.  "Can't I teleport?"

"Not with the amount of medicine in your system."  He walked in and sat beside Xander.  "What's really bothering you?  The fact that you have money?  That you didn't earn it?  That the children will start to beg for stuff if they knew?"  Xander nodded. "Don't you think you deserved it for not bringing down the hospital?  They didn't give you pain medicine, they didn't treat you right, and they attacked your mate."

"I tried," Xander admitted. "The pain threw me off."  He lifted his head.  "I don't want it."

"Then talk to the judge and ask him to remove the money from you," Draco said harshly.  "But if you do, I'm not talking to you again."

"You're being a bit melodramatic; it's the pain, guys, really."  Charlie saw the anger and shook his head.  "Boys, you have to work this out.  Xander, if you ask to have it taken away, the judge will expect you to pay back everything that you've already spent and to sign something saying that you lied about your experience."  His face fell.  "Do you have enough to cover it?"

"Not with the last donation we made," Xander admitted quietly.  "I hate you, Draco."

"Yay me.  Another bloody fan.  Get him out of here."

"We can't.  There's only one nurse for each shift and the doctor wanted you together."  Charlie smiled at the look Draco gave him.  "Glare all you want, you're not worse than a dragon."

"I am," Xander told him, raising a hand. "When can I be moved home?"

"A few days. Until then, you'd better learn how to get along and work through this.  Even dad said he's tired of it, you two."  He stood up.  "Can I get you anything?  The nurse is overseeing your lunch."

"Do we have catheters?" Xander asked.  Charlie looked clueless.  "They give you those when you're too bad off to move.  It's a long tube with a little balloon that's stuck up you so you can pee."

"Not that I know of.  Want me to check?" Charlie asked.  Xander looked unsure.  "You have to go?"  Xander nodded. "Let me check for you."  He lifted the edge of the blanket and blinked, then dropped it.  "Yes, you do.  When did you get a mark like that?"

Xander lifted the blanket and looked down at himself.  "It's a bite mark.  Don't ask.  It was before George."  He dropped the blankets and hissed.  "Ow."

"Your back is worse off and we had to talk them out of putting you in traction in the hospital, Xander.  So you'd better behave or I'll bring mum over to fuss.  Got me?"  Xander nodded slowly.  "Thank you.  Why isn't that bag thingy working?"

"Because it's in the wrong spot and needs shifted," Xander told him, reaching down to adjust himself so he wasn't bent and the balloon wasn't in the way.  He felt his bladder drain and sighed in relief.

"The bed's getting wet," Draco noted dryly.

"Fuck off.  The tube's working, I can hear it hitting the bag."

Charlie checked again.  "Well, you're both right.  Xander, you're bleeding, love."  He dropped the blanket and went to call the doctor.  Who came running in a few minutes later and gently pushed Xander onto his back. "He can't sleep that way," he noted.

"I'm aware of that, Mr. Weasley.  I was told that earlier.  Thank you."  He glared at Xander.  "What did you do?"

"I fixed it so I wasn't bent and I could pee," Xander told him.  "Would you try not to pull on that?  Before I hit you?"

"Sorry, sir.  What's that mark?"

"A former bite.  Don't ask."

"Fine."  He carefully checked Xander, then nodded.  "A small rupture, I can easily fix that right now."  He used his wand to fix the small tear then settled Xander back onto his side. "How does that feel?"

"Fine, I guess."  Xander looked at the person he was facing.  "Do I have to stay here?"

"Yes.  I think it's best you both be monitored and who better than one of your best friends, who's also in the same spot.  Sleep as much as possible and remember the bags.  I'll have the nurse strip the bed for you."  He checked Draco over and smiled. "Perfect as always, Mr. Malfoy."  He left, going to make notes on their charts.  He left orders with the nurse and the family member camped on the couch.

***

Adrian Maclay strolled back to Simone's compartment and tapped gently on the window.  She opened the curtain and walked out, closing the door behind him.  "Can we finish that? I doubt I'm going to be seeing you most of the summer."

"Bet me," she told him with a small smile.  "I'm going to visit Aggie this summer, and so is Ryan.  Aren't you going with him?"  He nodded, starting to smile as well.  "Come on, let's find a quiet spot to talk and plan."  She led him down the passageway, finding a different empty compartment.  As soon as the door closed, she was kissed, her mouth possessed by her boyfriend. "Desperate?"

"Very. I figured out how to fix the spell your uncle put on us."  He cast the counter for her and then she fell into his arms.  This was the way it was supposed to be.  When someone knocked on the door, they put up a shield, just like her father had shown her how to do.  Very handy thing that gryphon magic.

Back in the family compartment, Melvin and Andrea were together, cuddling and holding hands while she whispered in his ear, which was making him blush.  "Andrea," he said, shocked.  "Don't say such things.  I won't be able to leave you at the station at all."

She kissed him on the cheek. "I want you to have something to think about when you talk to your father tonight."

"I'm definitely not looking forward to that," he admitted.  She whispered something longer in his ear and he groaned.  "But I'll keep that in mind when I talk to him about my plans."  He pulled her into his lap and kissed her hard.  "I want to be good," he told her.

"I know you do.  Trust me, your father will see sense.  It's not like we're going to mess up and leave each other soon."

"No, not at all," he promised.  "If I have to marry you this summer, I will.  Just so everyone would leave us alone!" he yelled as the door was tapped on.  His Uncle Ron opened the door.  "I can kiss her," he said at the opening mouth. "It's not like I broke my promise yet."

"I trust you," Ron told him.  Melvin looked hurt.  "I really do, Melvin."  He closed the door and came in to sit.  "I trust that you know who and what you want, and that you're more than smart enough to be careful.  I can't release you from your promise though, it's against school policy."

"I know," he sighed.

"Isn't there a loophole?" Andrea asked.

"Not even his cousin and his wife can get one," Ron told her.  "They can't petition to have a communal room until their seventh year, and then they'd have to show proof that they're married by Ministry standards.   You two can't do that."

"Maybe next summer?" she asked him.  He grinned and nodded.

"Your mother would kill you," Ron pointed out.

She sighed.  "I know, but I want him.  I know how Raena feels, trust me."

"Oh, I do," Ron said with the slightest of smirks.  "Been there, done that.  And that was after I started having sex.  Remember, it's nearly impossible to give up once you know what you're missing."  He stood up.  "With that wise advice, I'm going to find Simone and stun her, then Ana and stun her as well."  He looked around.  "Denver left his sweater so he's probably surrounded by women again."

"Was he really in between three of them?" Andrea asked.

Ron nodded. "Oh, yeah.  George caught him with two of them, but the third was hiding.  At least he's being careful.  Remember that, Melvin."  He left them alone, letting them lock the door behind him.

"Wow."  Andrea leaned closer, snuggling against his chest.  "He's really smart."

"He remembers being our age with some fondness," Melvin told her, stroking her back.  "I'm talking to my father as soon as I get home," he announced.

"Good. I'll talk to my mother tonight as well.  Want to come for dinner?"

He smiled. "I'd love to.  Will your mum mind?"

"Nope.  She said I could invite you so she could either grill you or embarrass you.  She's not sure which yet since she's only talked with you for a few moments."

"Wonderful news.  I should probably tell my father."  He thought at his father and found an unfamiliar mind in it's usual place.  So he questioned it and found that he did know her, but he didn't know this about her.  "Hmm.  Looks like father will be in a good mood tonight.  I like her.  She suits him well."

"Arabelle?"

"Hmm-hmm.  She said it was fine that I'm heading with you for dinner because she's got to jump my father over something."  He felt the smile.  "I like her, she's nice and decent. She understands my father very well, and adores my sister."

"So do I."

"Which is one of the things I adore about you," he told her, stealing another kiss. "How long do you think we have?"

"Maybe five more minutes if we're lucky."  She shifted closer and started to stay dirty things to him, making him happier. She loved to tease him, he reacted so strongly and in a full-body manner.

***

Draco looked at Xander.  "Did you want to continue this fight?"  Xander nodded.  "Then I'm sorry.  I'm sorry I inconvenienced you by taking care of you.  If you want, I'll never talk to you again once you're out of this bed."  He carefully turned himself over to face away from him.

Xander shifted closer, putting an arm over his 'son's body.  "I know what you were trying to do, but you should have taken my feelings into consideration, Draco.  You know I hate money.  I hate it with nearly every fiber in my being that's not focused on not being helpless or against hospitals."  The younger man gave a dry, mirthless chuckle.  "I don't want to fight, but you didn't take my feelings into consideration.  It's not just an inconvenience, it's a bloody fucking pain."

"Fucking and bloody mean approximately the same thing," Draco said stiffly.

"Wonderful for the British.  Do you know how much things like this bug the newly rich?  People ask us for stuff.  People want things."

"They do that with my social class as well."

"Yes, but they don't come all at once for you.  You get a set of very nice charity proposals.  I'm getting people who want me to help them set up their shops.  Students who want to do things after they graduate but their parents can't afford to do anything for them.  Younger kids who desperately want something so they ask someone to ask me.  People I don't know trying to break George and I up so they can try their hand and win some of my money.  All sorts of annoyances and I hate it.  This is in addition to the problems that the kids will have."

"They'll only have problems if you shower them with money and things.  If you treat them like normal, then it's the same to them.  For that matter, you don't have to use it.  If you set yourself up as not being the nicest guy, then no one would come to you."  Draco turned himself over, careful not to touch the bag after that first contact with it.  He didn't have one so he must be better off.  "If you start saying no, no one will say anything.  Make it nice if you must, something like you're saving it for the family's future needs, but start to tell people no.  I don't give to every charity that comes to me.  Neither should you."

"I'm letting George deal with that.  Or Fred since he handles money so well. That way I don't have to deal with them."

"But you feel cut off," Draco said, staring into his eyes.  Xander nodded, starting to bite his lip.  "Then don't be.  Have someone set you out a small allowance every month so you can treat yourself or your mate, or you can save it.  It can be the same as your paycheck if you wanted.  Get someone to officially oversee the money, for a small fee of course, and then forget about it."

"Don't they make decisions without you?"

"Not if you put your foot down and you find someone who wants to deal with you.  I'd give you a referral to mine, but he's a thieving bastard and I'm about to fire him.  That was my project for the summer."  He smiled sadly.  "Please don't be mad at me."

"I'm mad at your actions, not at you," Xander told him, giving him a squeeze.  Draco relaxed.  "I don't send my kids away unless they do something really horrible, like try to kill me."  He felt the movement under the sheet and stiffened up. "Is that you?"

"I'm trying to move closer.  You need a hug."

"I could use one," Xander agreed, moving things around so he could get a hug.  He hadn't wanted to hurt Draco, but it was obvious he had.  He seemed to be doing a lot of that recently.

"Quit thinking about her.  She brought it on herself."

"I would have quit if it hadn't inconvenienced everyone," Xander admitted.

"I know.  That's why we said that, because we knew you'd stay."  He smiled against the warm shoulder.  "Bite mark?"

"Cordy when she had me.  It's like one of those bruises under your thumbnail. It never goes away.  It gets darker when I'm in pain for some reason, but it's been there for sixteen years."  He saw a thin scar and ran his finger over it.  "Knife?"

"Father.  Trying to teach me how to treat others who were beneath me. I was nice to a mudblood once."

"Only once?" Xander asked with a smile.

"Only once," Draco agreed.  "I got the point."  He saw an unfamiliar scar and touched it.  It was wide and flat.  "This looks like one of your burn scars."

"Excised flesh.  A spear tore it out."

"Eww."

"I never said I was pretty, that was George."

"Has he ever looked at some of these?"

"He touches them every now and then, but he never asks.  The one on my back freaked him out."  Draco slowly lifted himself until he could see the long, wide scar.  "That was from my first summer with the gryphons.  Where I got poisoned."

"I heard about that."  Draco flopped back down with a grunt of relief.  "How bad was it?"

"You could see two of my ribs and the corner of my heart.  The gryphons nearly went off on that village and made it no more."

"I would have too.  That must have been painful."

"No, the bruise on my wiener was painful. That one stung, but it turned into one of those dull, throbbing aches when they let me wake up.  Unless I moved wrong, then it was a sharp, tearing pain.  Helena was in training back then.  She was sick every time she looked at it."

"I bet.  I probably would have too."  He touched one on Xander's shoulder, one like his.  "What's this from?"

"My father caught me one night after I was playing truth or dare with the neighbor's daughter.  He didn't mean to get me there, he meant to slit my throat I think.  He slipped and fell, passed out."  He grimaced.  "Do you think my dad and your dad are in hell together?  They'd be the perfect punishment for each other."

Draco chuckled, then winced.  "That would be a good punishment. Forcing my father to associate with muggles and do things their way forever, and your father would have to realize that my father was stronger, prettier, and gayer, and still more of a man."

"Possibly.  Your father was gay?"

"I think he preferred to top everybody, but I saw him top Crabbe's father once.  It was more of a dominance thing.  It happens."  He shrugged.

"You were the alpha male, huh?"  Draco nodded.  "Never tried it the other way?"

"Once or twice, I didn't really enjoy it all that much.  Sort of boring for most of the act.  I guess it's my dominant nature coming out," he said with a small smile.  "Do you think Denver's going for my plaque?"

"I caught him in a storeroom the other night with a girl.  I know Ron caught him a few times.  Fred caught him once because he was in his bed."  He smirked.  "Fred's about to kill George and I for that stunt."

"He could always pay you back for that."

"With his luck, it'd be one of my horny days and I wouldn't care, I'd jump his twin next to him."

"So that's where Simone gets her exhibitionist streak from," Draco said with a true smirk.  "I had wondered.  I prefer darker environments personally."

Someone tapped on the door. "Can I come in?" Ginny called.

"We're comparing scars," Xander called.  He looked at Draco, who grimaced, then smoothed his face into a mask of disinterest.  "Come."

She walked in and blushed.  "Are you naked?"

"Both of us.  The doctor said he didn't want us in clothes and there's nothing that will go over a pee bag."  Her blush got brighter.  "Sorry, felt I had to share."

She shook her head.  "Whatever.  Can I talk to Draco, alone?"

"We're not allowed out of bed and Xander's not allowed to be moved," Draco told her.  "He should be in traction."

"Excuse me," Percy said from the doorway.  "Ginny, this is Ministry business. Please give us a few."  She nodded and walked out, closing the door behind her.  He smiled.  "You're welcome," he said, pulling a chair over.  "There's a bit of news from the train."

"A wreck?" Xander asked calmly, but he was frowning.

"No, an orgy.  Your son broadcast and Denver went willingly."

Both fathers groaned.  "Sons," they said with disgust.

"Was anybody hurt?" Xander asked.

Percy shook his head. "Not a bit.  It only affected a few people and everyone said that they were thinking about it anyway.  We're arranging for Ignatius and his wife to get some gentle tutoring in the art of control though.  We thought it necessary since he seems to have inherited his father's lack of patience."

"It's been months," Xander told him.

"Since you jumped George on top of me?" Draco teased.

"No, since they were married and realized they couldn't touch each other," Xander said, swatting weakly at him.  "Ow."  He put his arm back down.  "I hurt, Percy."

"I know, Xander.  With any luck, you'll be home in four or five days.  They can't fix this any faster than they're going.  Unless you want to try your son's medicine."  Xander shook his head.  "No one's found another mention."

"It doesn't mean it's not true," Xander pointed out.  "I don't want to miss any more days from George's side."

"I understand that, that's what nearly killed me after Kandy died," he said gently, climbing onto the bed to hug his favorite friend.  "I really do understand that, but you'll be spending all summer in bed without him if you don't agree to it.  Charlie asked, you can't have sex until you can do ten jumping jacks without pain."

"I can't do ten without pain in my knee now," Xander complained.

"I think he meant in your back this time," Draco pointed out.  Xander glared at him.  "Sorry.  But the doctor did say that you needed a hospital.  If you want, you can stay here all summer again."

"George would kill you," Percy pointed out.  "He doesn't want to have sex here.  He said it makes him sick."  He looked down at Xander again.  "Your choice of course.  One dose, and possibly another day."  He gave him a squeeze. "Think about it, Xander.  Nothing guarantees that you'll have that last day with George anyway.  He could go first you know, and leave you without him."

Xander teared up.  "I hate you."

"I know, but it had to be said.  I'm sorry.  I don't want you miss out like I did," Percy said gently, holding him until he got himself back under control.  "Trust me, I'll do everything to keep you two together.  George already said he wasn't sticking around without you."  Draco glared at him.  "This would be a repeat of what I went through, I nearly didn't make it through that first week.  The only reason I stayed was because I had an infant in the house and a son who couldn't handle it alone.  That's why I never told the rest of you what happened.  I figured it'd be one of those moot points when you had to bury me as well."  Xander flipped over and grabbed him to hold, wincing the whole time.  "Go easier on yourself.  If you hurt yourself more, there's no option but the hospital."  He patted his friend gently.  "Xander, take the medicine so you don't waste a whole summer.  Raena's made you a special batch, stronger this time.  It should cure all of your back within a few days.  Then you can strangle George this way."  Xander nodded.  "Will you?"

"I don't want to be without him."

"I know.  Let me call her."  Xander didn't let go.  "I'm better now because everyone helped me see that I had a reason to stay around other than the children.  I promise, I won't disappear today if you let me get your medicine."

"Let the house elves get it," Draco moaned as he landed on his back. "Ow."

"There's a dose for you as well.  She changed the recipe a bit and thinks it might have taken away the problem in the other one.  This one's a diluted form of the elixir of life instead of the healing potion made directly from the stone itself."

"So I won't lose a day?"

"Her tests weren't conclusive, but they're not sure. It could be the fault with the elixir.  Or even with the method itself.  No one's sure.  Let me up and I'll get you the medicine personally."  Xander slowly let him go and he stood up.  "I'll be right back, then I'm leaving Bill in charge until after I get off work."  He got stereo nods so left them alone.

"Was he lying?"

"Yup.  They know it'll take a day off, and this new one might take more.  Raena's not sure of anything."

"It's still worth it.  To have that time now, when we can appreciate it."  Draco nudged Xander.  "That wasn't like you."

"I'll go first, I know I will.  Molly said so," Xander told him quietly. "She redid my cards last year."

"By how long?"

"Three months."

'That's not much time."

"In a fight, Draco.  The thing over William isn't settled yet."

"But...we're working on that."

"It might not ever be settled."

"We need to go back to the seer in London, talk to her some more."

"Oh, I don't know about all that," Percy said as he walked in with a small silver tray.  He closed and locked the door.  "The thing with William is being worked on by everybody, even your ex, Xander.  Relax about it.  It won't happen.  She's even thought about destroying that realm so it can't happen."

"Then William can't go back," Draco told him.

"Why would he?" Percy asked.  "There's nothing for him there.  He can't fix that world, and he'll be needed here to help Morgana."  He sat beside Xander and smiled at him.  "I had one of our top seers look for you.  It will be fixed.  You will go first, when you're closer to two hundred than not, and George will be right behind you.  Something about dying during sex."

"Percy, I can tell lies," Xander told him.

Percy continued to smile.  "That's what she saw.  I haven't heard anything different so far. I may not believe the having sex part at that age, but I know you're not dying anytime soon.  Neither is George.  Even mum got that when she tried again two days ago.  Your ex is doing something odd and we're sure it's going to impact."

"Still, a month?" Xander asked.  Percy's face fell. "Forgot I could do that?"

"Actually yes, I did, but I'm not lying, Xander.  If the thing with William gets fixed, it won't be anytime soon and you won't be going first. There won't be much lag, but it won't be too terrible.  Now drink this and behave."  He handed over the bottles, watching as they drank them.  They both drifted off into easy sleeps as their bodies healed.  "Anyanka, you'd better be right about this," he sighed, standing up and taking the bottles with him.

"I always am," she said from the doorway. She was leaning against the door, blocking him from going out.  "Did they drink it all?"  He showed her the bottles.  "Good.  They're good at following orders, finally."  He frowned.  "It wasn't poison, it was the strongest healing potion ever made.  A demonic one if you must know, made for the sentient draconic races.  They died out early on and left the weaker ones about."

"Dragons are demons?"

"No, not the ones that your brother deals with.  Ones like Fyarl demons and the like are their offspring.  Shooters of slime and gasses mostly.  They're close enough in makeup that it would work on Xander and Draco, but it will shorten their lives by one week exactly.  Which will help Xander because he's going to have nothing but pain for his last three months, as you know.  Some demons would love to see it, but the rest of us know he'd come after us in some odd suicidal mission if we ever pointed it out to him."  She smiled.  "Now, for my part of the bargain.  I need it to happen within sixteen days or I'll lose my chance."

"Have you talked to Sirius?"

She snorted. "He can't.  Not with the spell I laid on him."

"Then come with me.  I know someone who wouldn't object too much, though you might."  He led her back to the Ministry, then down the hall to Law Enforcement's office.  "Hello.  I need your Under-Minister," he said.  The officer looked at Anya.  "She needs to see him about a problem client."  The officer nodded slowly, but went to get her boss.  "If you breathe a word of this, I will get in trouble," he warned her as they walked back to the office.  He let her in first then turned and locked the door.

Both ministers were sitting there.  "What's the meaning of this, Weasley?" the Under-Minister said dryly, looking over Anya. "I know what she is."

"As do I.  She's the one who's saving us being invaded by another realm in a few years over my brother-in-law's adopted son."

"Draco?"

"William.  He's the Xander clone from there, created as a sacrifice."

"I heard something about that," the Minister said.  "What's been going on?"

"They want him back.  The original Xander there sacrificed himself to stop a hell goddess," Anya told him.  "This second one is meant to take all the demons off that plane."

"Wouldn't that be a good thing?" the Under-Minister asked.

"Only if they wanted to destroy it," Anya told him.  "Their realm is held together by magic, the same as this one is, and it'd destroy that as well.  The Willow and Tara there refuse to acknowledge that, and they're evil now so it doesn't much matter to them."

"Killing a guardian is like killing a unicorn?" Percy asked her.  She nodded.  "Well, I never knew that."  He looked at the men again.  "She can fix this.  She's being allowed the very rare chance to have a child and say where it's going to go in the hierarchy.  If she mates with a wizard, she'll have a Braxis demon, a strong one, and that one can shut off that realm so it can't destroy ours."

"To do that, I need a wizard," Anya pointed out.  "That's the price of my help.  I want someone not very ugly, fairly strong and as pure of bloodline as possible so the child will be strong enough to hold his or her position.  Besides, it'll have a better chance of carrying on after it's ready to become an adult."

"You came to us because we have the most pure-blood wizards anywhere and they're not exactly discriminating at this moment?" the Under-Minister asked with a touch of humor.

She gave him a look and decided to be her usual blunt self.  "It's been seventeen years since I've had orgasms.  I could care less if you put me in the middle of a cellblock and open the doors," she told him. "By the time I'm ready, the weaker ones would have been pushed aside after they were done.  But I only have sixteen days and the sooner the better.  Tonight would be the perfect timing, but I understand if you have to move more slowly because of paperwork."

"Now you know why we came to you instead of sneaking her in," Percy told them.

The minister looked at him.  "I do understand, but to fraternize with demons?"  His underling coughed.  "You know this demon?"

"She's his brother-in-law's ex-girlfriend, sir.  She's a vengeance demon, the patron saint of scorned women if it matters."  The older man looked impressed.  "She's also the one who got Black for his flagrant problems."

"Yes, I was," she said with a smirk.  "Now I'm over training as well.  I hardly ever get to take a personal call.  This will put me out of the game for seventy years and I won't have another chance again most likely.  So, what do you say?  Do we have a deal?  I save your world and way of life, and I get laid."

"This seems too easy," the Minister said.  "What's the catch?"

"Well, if I find someone I like in there, I can petition for them to be made one of us.  Their former abilities would be nullified and they would have to take on the new abilities.  No danger to you."  She examined her nail. "I chipped a nail," she said with the beginnings of a pout.  Then Percy nudged her.  "What?"

"Concentrate.  You have thirteen months to do manicures every day if you wish."

She smiled at him. "I'd take you, but you've got two scary bitches for girlfriends."  The men laughed. "You think I'm kidding?  One's dead and can reach me, the other's strong enough to defeat me and trap me.  I'm not touching him."  She looked at the other men and sighed.  "Not strong enough.  I really need someone like Draco's father to do this.  That would have been the perfect match.  He was strong, had low moral values, and would have done it to have a powerful heir that he could have called on for odd magical objects from other realms. Plus he would have made one hell of a demon in his own right."

"Unfortunately, he's dead," the Under-Minister told her.

"Pfft.  He's a ghost. Not quite the same thing.  Technically there's a way around it, but we'd have to use one of his bloodline and I don't think his son would agree to it, or let his own son be used that way.  That would probably get me hunted down by Xander and possibly even killed for disrespecting his family."

"Let me call one of our Wardens and we'll see what we can set up," the Minister told her.  "We have a special cellblock full of the people that you'd want.  We'll see if any of them agree."

She looked him in the eye.  "Who said he had to agree?"

He smiled. "I like that idea, but I still have to talk to the Warden.  Why don't you go back to your office and we'll come get you in an hour?"  She nodded and disappeared.  "Weasley, that was simply odd.  Do you usually deal with her type?"

"No, but in this case I thought it warranted.  I'd hate to have to kill the links here.  Tara is usually such a sweet woman."  He left them alone to discuss it, sure the matter was in good hands, or that Anyanka would come for him if it wasn't.

The two ministers looked at each other and shuddered.  Percy had always seemed so nice.

Percy walked into his secondary office and winced at the flash, then he was stunned.  When he could see again, and was awake, he found himself tied to a bed and a familiar woman sitting on his stomach.  "What on earth are you doing?"

"You were done with that special case and I'm tired of waiting," she said with a smile. "I thought we could spend the night together."

He looked around and noticed they were in his bedroom.  Then he looked up at her again.  "Here?"

"Here.  She said it was fine."  He opened his mouth and she leaned down to kiss him.  "Be quiet and let me explain, Percy.  The demon ho was right, Kandy is watching you.  She popped in on me last week while you were napping on my lap."  He looked so sad and she smiled at him.  "She told me that she wanted to thump you hard because you've been making her miserable and guilty."  He opened his mouth and she kissed him again.  "Someone else saw her as well, your father as a matter of fact, so don't even argue about it.  Yet, you can argue later if it makes you feel better."

"This is still an inappropriate position for us to be in, Arabelle."

"Shut up, Percy.  I tied you up and you're not complaining because of anything really pertinent at the moment.  If I was naked, it'd be inappropriate, but I'm wearing a shirt."

"I noticed.  You look nice in my shirt.  May I ask where you found that one?  I've been looking for it now for a week."

"In your hamper, where it was supposed to be.  Your daughter said she found it behind the couch."

"Ah.  And where is she?"

"Believe it or not, she was most anxious to go see Mellie Potter since she was coming back today.  Something about best friends and not seeing her since the holidays."  She smiled.  "Before you ask, Ms. Ream's mother has invited Melvin over for dinner so we have until after dinner to hash this out."

"All right.  Were we having problems?"

"Only the one where I start whining because you're moving so slowly," she told him.  He frowned at her. "I know why, but even you've been getting impatient with yourself and it's rather cute to watch, so I thought I'd do some work on my own."

"Well, I can't argue with that premise at the point.  Where would my former wife come into this matter?"

"She said you were making her feel guilty for dying because you were a miserable prick and she wanted to thump you a good one upside your flat head."  He smiled so she had remembered it correctly.  "She gave me her blessings to jump you.  Said it was only fair with your first week together."

He chuckled.  "She did say she'd get me back for that one day."  He looked up at his wrists.  "Where did you find these?"

"Your brother Fred was nice enough to dig around in the massive chest that Xander and George keep such things in.  He found these among the stuff at the bottom, along with a few daggers for some reason. Something about a sacrificial set or the like.  I didn't know they were into that, but then again I'd not put anything past your brother George."

"It was probably Xander's.  He collects the odd weapons in the family."

"Oh, Fred told me.  He said to do this as well."  She slipped an older ball gag over his head and clipped it on when he opened his mouth to protest.  She smiled. "I don't personally like it but he said you would."  Percy groaned.  "No?"  He shook his head.  "Then I'll take it off before I jump you."  She leaned down, resting her elbows on his chest so she could get next to his face.  "Percy, this is ridiculous.  There's no reason for us to pussyfoot around the fact that we like each other.  Yes, I like you.  Yay me.  You adore me," she said with a slightly naughty grin. "Again, yay me as your brother-in-law is fond of saying.  I don't see why we can't move forward instead of dancing around each other.  Hell, even dancing would be nice."  He grunted and nodded his head so she removed the gag.  "Better?"

"Thank you, my jaw is now sore."

"I'm sure you'll be getting some exercise for it soon enough."

He smiled.  "That could be arranged, but I think you missed something.  I'm not the impetuous teen any longer.  I require more than a desire and a wanton urge to move closer to someone now."

"I know that.  I thought we had that."

"We do, but I'd still like to move slowly.  I'm not going to rush into anything this time."

"You mean I don't sweep you off your feet?"

"No, you do," he admitted with a smile. "I'm not going to get pushy until we're more committed than not though.  I can't handle losing another person."

"I'm not leaving."

"You too are mortal."

"Yes, and so are you," she said pinching him on the chest, making him moan.  "Gee, they said that restraints made you more sensitive, but I never realized how much more sensitive it could make you."  He looked up at her, looking a little shocked.  "No, I don't usually do this, but I've been watching you.  You like women who make the first move because it overcomes your shyness.  Kandy made the first move and dazzled you so much that you threw all your noble intentions of waiting out the window and did something so outrageous that it scandalized everyone but you and Xander.  She swept you away and then you felt happier because you didn't have to work at impressing her.  She was already impressed.  Well, I am too."  She gave him another kiss.  "I'm ready with my broom and everything if you'd let me."

"I don't think I could do what I did with her, Arabelle."

"I'm not asking you to take me on your mum's kitchen table, Percy.  I'm asking for a commitment and sex."

"I'd like to take them in that order.  Otherwise it could set the wrong impression for my son."

"Oh, him."  She giggled.  "Those two are so cute.  Melvin's already asked her to marry him.  He's even stuck to his promise of no sex until they're out of school because you instilled that in him."

"You do make him happy," Percy told her.  "There's so much we still need to talk about, Arabelle."

"I know.  Let me make it easier.  I've the same version of magic as you are.  I want children, preferably more than one so they're not spoiled brats.  Your family likes me.  We agree on most things, even if you don't like some of my outfits because you think they make me look too old.  We share the same likes for foods, dislikes for drinking, and amusement for the rest of your family.  How's that?"

"Nearly perfect.  Now if you would untie me?"  She shook her head.  "No?"

"No, I think I like having you helpless, lying below me."  She sat up and scooted back, making his eyes go wide. "I told you I was wearing your shirt."

"I thought you were also wearing underthings," he said, sounding scandalized.

"I hate wearing underwear.  Bloody uncomfortable things that always go up you at the wrong moment."  She smiled as she slid onto him.  "How's that feel?"

"Heavenly," he admitted.  He moved to try and hold her but the straps weren't that long. "Please untie me?"

"Next time," she said with a smile.  "I want to make you feel like you've been a round with a succubus, Percy.  Wouldn't you like that?"  He smiled and shook his head.  "No?"

"No, I happen to like the cuddling and holding parts best.  Besides, I can't do what I do best when I'm flat on my back."

"Then let me ease some of the tension and you can get your turn in a minute," she said with a grin. "Deal?"

"I think I can hold out that long."

"We'll see."  She squeezed and watched as his eyes nearly came out of his head.  "Not good?" she teased, shifting gently since it had been a while for him.  He groaned.  "I can do whatever you want, Percy, all you have to do is ask."

"Go steady?" he asked.

She frowned.  "I thought you said you weren't a teen anymore."

He laughed and finally got one of the bracelets undone, grabbing her to pull her down closer.  "You share the same magic as I do?"

"How do you think I got you here?" she asked.  "Pure magic is so much nicer for things like teleporting.  Much easier with an unconscious person than apparating is."  He smiled back.  "Let me, Percy?  Please?  I've always wanted to do it this way, just once.  Then you can do whatever wicked things she alluded to with your tongue."  He blushed.  "No?"

"I wouldn't mind trying, but I don't want to compare you."

"Then don't.  I'm not the wispy little fey creature Kandy was.  I'm not a whole lot like her.  She wouldn't have let you take on your second job because it changed you.  When you were with her, or even after she died, you would have been horrified if Anyanka had come to you with her problem.  You're not the same man."

"I realize that now.  You think she wouldn't like me?"

"I think she'd like you, but she'd be so very worried because you have become darker over the years since she died.  She said she was worried about you anyway.  Thought you were sending yourself to hell in a picnic basket."  He kissed her, shutting her up.  "Was that a yes?"

"Yes, dear one, I'll let you do what you want, but afterwards, you're mine."

"For as long as you want me to be, Percy.  I'll let you pick out my ring this weekend if you want."

"No heirloom?"

"My mother's still wearing hers and my grandmother hates me because of my job.  Besides, everyone else in my family are these little tiny people with stick figure fingers.  I could never wear anything of theirs.  Their necklaces are even too small."  He kissed her again.  "Was that a yes?"

"I'll think about it.  But I will go steady with you."

"You hated not being able to do that with her, didn't you?" she teased.

"Absolutely.  It was nice having sex with her constantly through her last year, but I missed the whole dating thing.  I'd like to do more of that if you wouldn't mind."

"As long as you don't make me give up the sex part," she said with a wink.  "Let me go."  He let her go and she rehitched his wrist.  "Thank you, Percy."

"You're welcome, Arabelle.   I do adore you, you know."

"I know.  Otherwise I wouldn't have done this.  You have the strongest streak of denial, it's almost as strong as Xander's will to cause my department trouble."  He laughed, shaking her as well.  "I like that.  Do that more," she said, reaching down to tickle him.

"No! Arabelle, no!" he ordered, but it was too late.  She was tickling him and he couldn't do a thing about it. She climbed back on him and rode the waves, making him happy enough until he could retaliate.

***

Charlie looked across the table at Bill. "Do you ever feel like some sort of old maid?" he asked.

"Every few days," Charlie admitted with a smile.  "Even my boss has a woman now.  He's one of the disgusting ones, coos and everything."  He put down a card.  Bill picked it up and emptied his hand.  "Damn."

Bill smirked.  "I got in a lot of practice."  He looked toward the living rom, then at his older brother.  "What about her?"

"I'm at the point where I'm ready to make sure it's really her.  She seems different but I'm wondering if it's going to last this time," he said quietly, dealing out a new hand.  "What about you?  Any prospects at all?"

"I had one, but she decided I was too tough for her.  Whatever that meant.  I think she knew Percy and expected me to be like him."

"I'm not sure why Percy's like he is some days."

"Did you hear?  Fred dug through Xander's toy trunk for Arabelle.  Gave her cuffs and the gag Percy once gave him for Christmas."

"I wanted to see Perce's face when Xander handed that to him."

"I can do that," Bill offered. "It's not much different than a viewing portal.  Draco excels at it and I made him teach me."

"Handcuffs and rubber hose?" Charlie asked, smiling at his brother.

"No, a little begging and some flattery.  Draco only goes for handcuffs for the big things.  Like his book on creating spaces like the colony caves."

"Hmm.  Sub-realmal bubble universes. Very interesting.  Can he?"  Bill nodded.  "Well.  Wonders may never cease.  Maybe he'll trap Xander and George in one for the summer."

"I've been meaning to ask, aren't you supposed to be at work?"

"I'm on leave.  My boss has a new boss and he's a greedy fucker.  I hate him."

"Leave without pay?"  Charlie nodded.  "I'm sorry."

"I'm not.  Otherwise I'd be in prison for murder.  He wanted to experiment on a dead egg instead of burying it.  Said so in front of the mother.  She nearly killed him and he blamed it on me.  Personally I agreed with the mother dragon."

"Me too," Bill agreed.  "Who's watching out for your few while you're gone?"

"Bo.  Big Red can take care of herself.  If anyone tries anything on her, she'll stomp 'em flat."

"I take it you didn't see the paper today?"

"About the accident?  Yeah, I saw.  I knew one of them and sent an owl of condolences to his wife."  Charlie looked up.  "I sent one to Bo asking if I should come back. I'm waiting on a response."

"At least you have new clothes to stun the dragons and coworkers with," Bill said with a grin.  "Did he really make you try on leather?"

"No, he really made me try on and bought me leather," Charlie told him.  "Did you see what he came out wearing?"  He set down his matches for the current game of Gin Rummy.  Then he set down his discard.  Bill picked it up and put down his matches, taking out most of his hand. "You cheater."

"You dealt," Bill pointed out.  He looked at the hallway.  "Ginny's back up."

"Ginny, want to play some cards?" Charlie called.

She walked in and sat down. "How hard is this one to learn?"

"Not at all," Bill assured her.  "I played it with trolls."

"Good, then I should be able to win."  She looked at the stairs. "I wonder how they are."

"Sleeping," Charlie told her.  "Percy had some funny healing potion with him.  They're out for the next hour at least."  He let her see his cards, silently teaching her how to match and make the sets.  She joined in on the next hand, adding a little bit of spice to the game.  "What are you planning on doing?"

"I'm planning on quitting and working at a spell design agency," Ginny told him.  Both brothers looked at her. "What?  I have a friend who's quitting and I like her job. It's a lot more structured and I think that getting away from Draco for a bit might make him happier."

"He'll never take you back, you betrayed him," Bill pointed out.

"I know, but it's worth a shot.  He makes me happy," she said with a one-sided shrug.  "If he asked, I'd do anything for him."

"Don't let him make you his whore.  He can get that anywhere," Charlie advised.  A bird pecked on the window so he got up to answer it.  "Hey, Glinda.  What's up this time?"  He accepted the message and smiled.  "Harry caught Ron and Ravena kissing in his room, had to separate them.  He wants to know when they can come home."

"We could handle Ravena," Bill agreed.

"They could come to my house," Ginny suggested.

"Your house is still a wreck from the construction."

She cleared her throat. "I bought a new one.  It's nicer, bigger, and farther away from my neighbors, who still want to know if I'll have sex with them.  Denver even has his own room and won't have to share with Lucien."

"He's at mum's," Charlie told her.  "Let me ask Draco."

"Draco, can the kids go with Ginny?" Bill yelled.  He felt a tendril of irritation and smiled, then repeated the question for him mentally.  He got a whispered threat from Xander, but ignored it and concentrated on the faint other message.  "He said you can, but only for two days.  Then he's going to check on them. Also, you have to decide on Denver now, Ginny."

"I fought for him to be my son, it wasn't fair that I excluded him when things started to get tough," she said, hanging her head.  "Tell him I'm sorry and I'll see him in a few days."  She got up and headed for the floo fireplace, going to Harry's.

"Will wonders never cease?" Charlie said in amazement.  "I think she's finally herself again."

"Hopefully she won't forget it," Bill agreed, dealing the next hand.  "They're feeling a bit better.  Draco can move slowly and Xander's to the point where Draco had been."

"Wonderful news.  I'm sure George will appreciate it."

"Speaking of, shouldn't we have seen him by now?"

"He's probably at dinner with Oliver and the girls.  They do it a lot these days."

"I guess it's good that George likes the woman his twin is dating."

"Really?"

"Really.  Katie and Fred are together.  Oliver and Angelina.  Harry and Alicia are working on something as well, slowly, but it's going.  She made him help her go shopping the other day.  Then she nearly beat one woman who came up to chat Harry up."

Charlie laughed. "I'm sure she's a fierce protector of what's hers."

"I'm worried that she's a bit strong willed for him at the moment.  Harry's still so damn fragile sometimes."

"So's Percy and look at his girl."

"Yes, but they share the job."  Charlie frowned.  "She's over the newly divided Mysteries department."

"Oh.  Hadn't known that.  And Percy's still an archivist?"

"And the head over the Unmentionables," Bill said with a smirk.  "They sent him over to straighten out their budget and the like, and he seems to fit in well over there."

"Then I'm wondering where that healing potion came from."

"He'd never hurt Xander."

"Good point, but still, Bill."  He grimaced.  "I hate when I do that."

"So does Ron with two of the twins.  We've got to find a nickname for little Vinnie."

"Why won't he answer to Ray?"

"He hates it. Refuses to listen to anyone who calls him Ray.  Unless it's has father and it's followed by his middle name.  Then he listens damn straight."

"Good for Ron.  His kids won't turn into little Weasleys of destruction."  Charlie grinned.  "Think we should spoil them now?"

"Nah, I think the twins have got it."  Bill looked around then leaned closer.  "Mum's on a rip to get us settled down again.  I heard she invited someone nice and decent over."

"Then they'd never like me," Charlie said innocently. Bill snorted and slapped him. "What?  That's more your sort than mine.  Personally, if Simone weren't a niece, she'd be the sort I'd go for."

"Yes, but she is," Bill pointed out.  "Not any like her around you?"

"The two women down there are together, mate, nothing I can do will change that.  Cute and all that, but still not liking boys."

"That happens to the best of us.  Trust me, I've been there as well.  Sucks horribly, doesn't it?"

"Yes, it does.  I need a woman."

"Or a man?"

"Those were flings, I'd rather have a woman to settle down with.  Have a few kids and things like that."

"There is that spell," Bill said.  Charlie gave him a look.  "Hey, it's an option."

"Not one I want to think of.  I can't imagine what it feels like to be pregnant.  We're not exactly built for it.  Can't be comfortable at all."  George walked out of the living room and up the stairs. "They're together," he called. His younger brother waved and continued up.  "Well.  Wonder what happened today."

"Probably the kids being horrid on the train. You know how they can be."

"My last year had one kid taking off on his broom down the corridors," Charlie said with fondness.  "Stupid git cracked it on a door and nearly killed himself.  Can't say as I didn't applaud.  He was a nasty bugger."

Bill laughed.  "My last year had an orgy.  All of us together and switching rooms.  Seventy couples that day."  He shook his head.  "We had planned it for after the leaving feast but we got caught."

"What were they going to do?  Take off points?  Not let you go?" Charlie asked.

Bill nodded.  "McGonagall threatened to keep us there for an extra year if we didn't go back to our rooms immediately.  I actually worried when I saw the owls coming the next year.  I got a nice letter saying that the school had decided that I was better suited not coming back, ever.  Apparently I might have corrupted some of the students."

Charlie laughed.  "We had a few of those in my year as well."

"Yeah, you," Bill snorted. "You had more sex than anyone in recent history, other than Draco."

"Point," Charlie said with a large grin.  "Goes to show you that we should have tried to settle down then."

"Nah, that never have worked for you.  Even that one girl, she would have left.  She wanted to be a model or a fashion designer.  She couldn't do that from Romania."

"Yeah, but it'd have been nice to try."

"Good point.  Hell, I had a steady girlfriend and she dumped me three weeks before graduation because she wanted to work in Paris and I didn't."  He leaned closer.  "I've got to ask, Charlie.  Have you seen the Ravettena heir?"  Charlie looked at him like he was insane.  "She's got your nose."

"She's not mine.  I never slept with her mother, not since school anyway.  That's too far back for Shey to be mine."

"Yeah, but she's got to be.  She looks just like you, Charlie."

"I know," he sighed.  "Ron wrote the same damn thing.  I want to know how he found out?"

"Mum told him," Fred said as he joined them.  "We've got a small problem."  The older two looked at him.  "Angelina was the one who wrote Xander about the settlement."

"Shit.  That's going to go over like a lead balloon."

"Which is the problem.  Not only will it tear my team apart, it'll cause George some pain too.  Can you help breach this slowly?  She was trying to be nice by letting him know, she didn't want him to hear some day from someone mean."

"In other words, she wanted to show what a bastard Draco can be?" Bill asked.  Fred nodded.  "He's changed a lot."

"I know, but she hasn't spent much time with him.  She's sorry she did it, now that she knows how much it hurt Xander, but she can't take it back.  I'm more worried about him at the moment."

"He'll get over it.  He and Draco worked it out."

"Yes, but she's not his daughter the way Draco is his son," Charlie pointed out.  "Xander will go off on her.  No matter what the reason."

"We'll help calm him down if we're here," Bill assured his younger brother.  "What set did you give Arabelle?"

"Part of a sacrificial set.  I thought it fitting," Fred said with a smirk.  Someone upstairs screamed.  "Either George just slid into Xander and hurt his back or he told him."  Both older brothers looked at him.  "He had a letter from her.  She really didn't know how much it would hurt him."

"I know," Charlie sighed, dealing another hand of cards.  "Xander doesn't let a lot of people close enough to hurt him, so how would she?"  He picked up his hand and frowned, but the others were satisfied. "I still say you're cheating," he told Bill.

"You're dealing, dolt.  Stack the cards if you don't like your hands."  Bill grinned at him and put down most of his cards.   Fred laid down a few sets.  "You go first since you've got such a crummy hand, brother."

"Thanks."  Charlie drew and sighed, tossing it back down.

"We could switch to poker," Fred suggested, drawing his own card and tossing it back down.

Bill picked up the discard and put down the rest of his hand.  "Sure.  Got any matchsticks?"

"No, but I have some of those muggle pennies," Fred offered, reaching into the bag in his pocket.  That's what he and George played for as they had no worth to them anyway.  He pulled out a jar and put it onto the table.  "Xander's penny jar.  He hates the things.  We were bringing them so those two could play cards in bed."

"Wonderful," Charlie said, counting himself out some, then for the others so they started with the same amount.  He had a chance to win at poker.  The guys at work and he sat around all the time.  There wasn't much to do when the dragons were behaving and not in heat.

Part 9

Iggy walked onto the pitch the next morning and looked around.  "Uncle Oliver?" he called, setting his case down.  Oliver flew down.  "Do I set up in my usual place?"

"If you wouldn't mind, Ignatius."  He smiled as the boy set his case down and unshrunk his broom, flying up.  "Already missing it?"

"No, I missed breakfast," Iggy said as he pulled a few doughnuts out of his pocket and started to nibble.  "Grandmum was on a rip this morning over Denver.  Then she saw me and my wife's morning kiss and went off on us as well.  Threatened to move us to separate rooms."

"You're married," Oliver pointed out.

"She's going on about the age thing.  So my wife oh so helpfully looked at her and suggested that maybe Molly should sit down and consider things.  After all, it wasn't like we were going to give her great-grandchildren yet."  He smiled.  "It was that last word that made her start to scream at the top of her voice.  My wife is presently off shopping for naughty stuff to tease me with.  Like she didn't have enough," he sighed.

"Just a few more months, Iggy.  You can wait that long."  Iggy looked at him like he was insane.  "No?"

"No!  I'm tired of waiting. Grandmum heard that though and started on me for not listening to reason and being a smug little bastard after I did it.  Even Grandfather left fairly quickly this morning."  He glanced around.  "How are you going to do this without Xander?"

"He's probably carefully relayed his instructions already and the team is down at the shop.  Either that or someone will float him up and plant his butt in a chair."

"Most likely," Iggy agreed, smiling at the people walking up to the pitch. "I think it's time for warmups."

"Probably.  I was just checking everything.  Are you ready to handle everything?"

"All I need is the portkey to the hospital in case," Iggy said, then he shook his head.  "What am I saying, I have a thumbtack there now.  It's a great thing."

"Yes, it could be.  Simone's with them."  They flew down.  "Filling in?" he asked the young girl.

"Warming up.  I'm the backup today," she told him with a slight shrug.  "Adrian will be here."

"Ah," Iggy said with a smile.  "Cool.  You can wait with me if you want."

"We follow pro rules, she has to wait on the platform," George told him, giving him a look.  "Why was mum screaming when we showed up?"

"Denver and his amazing tongue trick, then Raena and I, then the fact that we're not thinking clearly because Raena suggested we could be giving her great-grandchildren.  She's having one of those rant at the kids days again."

"I figured as much," Fred told him, giving him a nudge.  "Don't add to the family yet.  At least wait until a year out of school."

"Wait for ten to have the second one," George suggested.  "We need the family name to live on about that time."

"We plan on it.  My children won't be only children if I have my way about it," Iggy told him.

"What does your wife have to say about being a baby factory?" Simone asked.  Everyone glared at her.  "What?  She would be."

"She adores kids, but I get to do a lot of the diaper changing.  She said she'd have as many as I wanted, as long as I changed the majority of the diapers."  Iggy smirked.  "You?"

"I'm not sure I want kids at all, thank you.   I don't like children."

"They're not as mean as dragons?" Fred suggested with a smile.  She swatted at him with her broom.  "Easy.  If you break it, Ron won't have it replaced."

"This is my backup, the one daddy bought me," she said with a smirk.  "My other one's still in the shop."

Katie coughed.  "We're working on getting the handle back together, but it's a slow process, Simone."

"I know.  Still, we've got daddy's backups if we get stuck. I can get a broom."

"True."  Iggy pointed at the open field.  "Go warm up."  He looked at George.  "How is daddy?"

"Pissed."  Angelina slumped.  "He'll get over it, dear.  Give him some time."  He gave her a pat.  "Watch out for us today, son.  I'm sure it's going to be messy.  This is another mostly Slytherin team, from the time when they were meaner."  He mounted his broom and took off, going to warm up before the game.

"I think I'll get the portkey just in case," Iggy said, flying toward the school.  He landed outside the door and leaned his broom against the wall, wrapping some ivy around it before he went inside.  He waved at the Headmaster as he passed him by.  "I'm going to get the portkey, just in case. It's going to be one of those messy games."  He hurried up to the infirmary, grabbing the small portkey, then down to the potion's dungeon for a few bottles of healing potions for cuts and bruises.

"What are you doing here?" Snape asked, working on something at his desk.

"I'm the medical person for today's fun league match.  Some of the cranky older Slytherins versus the family team."  Snape looked up at him.  "Hence the potion gathering, just in case."

"That might be a good idea.  Take one of your special bottles in case as well.  You might not need it, but I've seen them play before and it wasn't pretty.  They sent half of their last match to the hospital with severe injuries."

"Wonderful.  I'll have a busy morning then get to go cuddle with the wife for a few hours at Uncle Draco's after I check on my father's back."  He smiled and finished his hunting and gathering, taking them out to his kit.  He sat down to sort through everything, sniffing at the one he had picked up that wasn't labeled.  He sent it back with Simone's phoenix because it definitely wasn't a healing potion of any sort.  Then he sat down to watch and wait.  When the second team showed up, he straightened up.  They were giving off seriously evil vibes and he didn't like it.  They were also carrying the balls.  "Didn't Harry's son bring back the snitch yet?" he called.

"This is the secondary set," the keeper said with a sneer.  "Did he steal it?"

"To have it fixed last night.  You're supposed to use the town set," Oliver told him as he flew down.  He noticed the looks.  "I don't give a damn.  Put it away or don't play.  This is a fun league, not the pros.  You can't bring your own balls."

They put their balls on their platform, and took over the field to warm up.

George sat down beside his son.  "Do you have everything you might need?"

"Short of some elixir of life, yeah.  I've only got one dose of that," Iggy said, watching them.  "I'd have someone check their balls.  They're probably doctored."  George nodded.  "Try not to get hurt too badly.  Uncle Draco won't want to take care of you both."  He gave him a smile and ducked a bludger heading his way.  "Do it again, asshole, I'm the medical person for the game and I can let you suffer," he called in warning.

"You're just a kid," the lone female sneered.

"I'm also Severus' apprentice.  Now get over yourselves before I have to pull out my own version of asshole and use it against you."  She backed away and caught the bludger thrown by Fred.  "The game starts in half an hour, I'd be finished soon."

Oliver looked down at him.  "You're not that mean," he said.

"Bet me," George told him.  "He's found a way to make no healing potion work on somebody."  Oliver winced.  He looked at the woman, who sniffed and floated away.  "Bitch."

"Sickening bitch.  Hopefully she doesn't breed," Iggy said.  She looked back at him and he raised an eyebrow.  "What?  I've already got my wife, thank you.  She's ten times stronger than you and more beautiful."  She turned her nose up and flew over to talk to her captain.  "Bite me," he muttered.  He noticed the captain looking at him and gave him a steady look back.  The man shuddered and turned away.  "Fucking make my life difficult, I bite back," Iggy muttered, making sure he had everything and mentally calling his wife to gather a few more things for him. This was going to be one of *those* games.

***

Xander tried to sit up, but it wasn't working.  "I have to go to the game," he said through clenched teeth.  "They need me."

"I'll go," Draco told him, rolling out of bed with a wince.  "You stay and rest.  I can teach them how to be nearly as mean and evil as you can."

Xander waved a hand and he leaned down so Xander whispered something, making him smirk.  "Make sure Simone knows.  She's our backup today."

"I will."  He grabbed some clothes and went to take a quick shower.  It's not like he was sweaty, but his hair needed the help this morning.  He apparated over as soon as he was dressed, smiling at the family sitting around.  "I was sent by your beleaguered captain.  He wants Simone to play."  He sat down with a sigh of appreciation.  "Oh, much better."

"Which one of us did he want to work with her?" Fred asked.

"Whichever, but he said you'd probably end up switching off."  He looked at his daughter.  "Xander said that these ones are known for being mean and evil, sweetheart.  Do your worst to them."  She smirked and he nearly shuddered.  Dear Merlin, she was so much worse than he was sometimes.  It was impressive.

"I'll go first," George decided.  "Xander will baby me if I get too badly hurt."  He looked at the women.  "Someone call Ron just in case."

"Done," Draco said, waving a hand.  "As well as Charlie just in case, and Ronnie and Ravena."  Mellie looked at him.  "They nearly killed a seeker last time and they do have backups as well, dear.  Your father doesn't want you to play if you get the least little bit hurt."

"Yes, Uncle Draco."  She settled herself to watch them. "Where's their seeker?"

"Late apparently," Fred said, watching them.  He pointed a small green blur.  "That's probably her."

"They have two females?" Draco asked.  Fred nodded.  "What's their seeker's name?"

"Swisten or something.  Why?"

"Shit."  Draco looked at Mellie.  "No, you're not playing.  She killed someone in her school years," he said when she looked upset.

"Then which one's playing?" Oliver asked.

"Charlie's on his way over and so are the fabulous twosome."

"I can play if I have to," Iggy offered.  "I've done double duty before."

"Not this time," Oliver told him.  He looked at Simone, who was hunched down. "Need something for that?"

"I'm trying to catch a look at their seeker."  She straightened up and nodded. "It's her, she still looks like the picture in Quidditch Yearbook.  She's got this evil look."  She looked at her father.  "Do I get to hurt her?"

"Simone, you were warned."

"They sent half of their last match to the hospital," George reminded him.

Oliver sighed.  "Fine.  I guess we'll have to play as cleanly as we can.  Got me, Simone?"  She nodded.  "Thank you."  He looked at Iggy. "It's not any easier for me, kid."  Charlie and the two other seekers appeared, already dressed.  "Hello there.  Where's Ron?"

"Coming.  He had to finish shoveling food into Vinnie since he refused to eat," Charlie told him with a grin.  "Officiating?"

"Yeah, since I'm a pro I can't play."  He smiled and flew off as soon as Ron appeared.  The townspeople started to wander up.  "To your platforms," he called.  Both teams hiked to their platforms.  The other team's captain flew over to him.  "What?"

"Who are their extras?"

"Mostly their family.  That's their backup team.  They didn't want to play against each other so they fill in every now and then.  Just in case you do something like you did last game."  He looked the captain over.  "Don't play like last time.  I'm not as nice as Madam Rosemerta and I do follow the rules.  Don't piss me off."

The captain snorted.  "Or what? You'll throw things at me with your injured shoulder?"

"What injury? I'm fully healed and back to playing, and I won't, he will."  He pointed at Draco.  "You're playing against his children today as well.  Their mother's a Weasley."

"Shit."  The captain flew off, going to talk to his team.  He had caught sight of the two star seekers of Hogwarts right before landing in front of his team. "They've called in all their backups.  Including the seekers for Gryffindor and Slytherin," he announced.

The seeker snorted. "They're children."

"Who live for the snitch," the keeper told her, looking back at her.  "Ravena Malfoy-Weasley wanted to play last year with a broken skull.  She and her toy will do anything for the snitch."  She looked at her captain.  "Her sister?"

"Is out there, and I saw her brother pop in while I was talking to the ref.  He's a by the book person so make it appear clean," he said with a smirk.  He noticed the crowd on the other side.  "Good, it'll last a long time today."  He looked back at his team.  "Hurt whomever you want, just remember what Malfoy will do if anyone hurts his beloved offspring."

"I'm sure they'll live," the keeper sneered.  "He's gone soft."

"He took down the anti-borns group by himself," the keeper told her.  "He has promised to hurt any of us who come near his precious children."  She sneered.  "Can we hurt them?"

"I'd be more worried about them hurting us.  Simone Malfoy-Weasley is the only one who can *aim* a bludger," one of the beaters told everyone.  "I've seen her play.  She enjoys the pain as much as we do.  Watch out for her especially.  Ron and Ravena, whichever's playing, are good.  Their only goal is the snitch.  They consider it some sort of personal goddess. If Denver's playing, he's fast.  He's worked as long with those women as he has the one who's playing medical person today.  He's good, and he's accurate," he noted, looking at the keeper.  "The three chasers are in practice, but they're not as good as any of the Weasley second generation.  The kids want it more.  They are the real threat.  If they start out with Charlie Weasley, you might want to keep him around. He's not played in years."

"You watched all the games this year?"

"Of course I did," the man said, looking over at him.  "It's part of the job description after all."  He smiled, showing his perfect politician smile.  "I am the secondary head of the league.  It's my job to scout future players.  I'd like to propose that we play a scrimmage against the Gryffindor team anyway, just to see if they're up to it."

"Next year," the keeper told him, nodding.  "One of the pro teams would likely go for it.  They've got an amazing team, if they get back a good keeper and a second beater."

"Ignatius' wife is actually one, but she doesn't want to hurt people enough for Simone to play with her," he said, pointing at the boy on the sidelines.  "Don't fuck with the boy, he meant what he said.  He will hurt us on purpose if we fuck with him.  Play cleanly, but meanly."  He looked around.  "Any questions?"  No one said anything.  "Then relax.  The pitch is half-full.  We'll be starting soon."  Iggy stared up at him.  "Oh, you're like that, are you?" he purred, staring back.  Iggy smirked at him and tipped his head, then went back to his book.  "Be careful.  Iggy knows that we're going to play mean.  He's fully stocked."

The captain looked impressed.  "Can he do that thought stream thing?"

"He's a born, it's natural to him.  He knows we're going to play fair, but cruel."

"That sounds good.  Cruel is wonderful," the seeker agreed.

Oliver blew his whistle and they mounted, ready to take off.  They flew out first, letting the other team pick their team.  Simone, one of the twins.  Two women and Denver.  A Weasley keeper, and Ravena.  Well.  What a team.  The crowd went nuts for them so they knew something was going on.

Iggy was biting his lip.  Ravena still had a somewhat weak skull.  He wasn't sure he would have put her out there.

"She volunteered," a familiar voice said from behind him.

Iggy looked back.  "Hey, Melvin. Slide down here, I could use the help."  He and Andrea slid down next to him.  "She volunteered?"

"She volunteered to go first.  She can wear out the other seeker and Simone is more aware of where she is than where Ronnie is.  Simone's playing like Ana on the rag today."

"Oooh," Iggy winced.  "I'm very glad I stocked up on the potions then."  He looked at Andrea.  "Decided to run away from your parents?"

"They're having lunch with his father," she said, squeezing Melvin's hand.  "I told my mum that I was very serious about him and she wanted to talk to Percy."

"Well.  Wonderful news.  We'll expect great things from your children."  Melvin nudged him. "What?" he asked with a giggle.  "You two will have hellacious children which will drive Grandmum nuts.  They can torment everyone until Denver and Simone have some."

Melvin laughed.  "She's still ranting about you guys.  We popped over there to see if anyone else wanted to come."  He looked up as the whistle blew, starting the game.  "Shit!" he said, ducking the bludger.

"Fucking hit me and die a bloody death on the field," Iggy called out.  "I will let you suffer."  The bludger zoomed off as soon as it was released by the people behind him. "Thanks, Grandfather."

"You're welcome, Ignatius."  Arthur smiled at them.  "I suppose this is the family section?"

"Yup, looks like it."  Iggy watched as Simone knocked the bludger into the other team's keeper, knocking her out.  "Gotta go check on her.  Be right back."  He grabbed his wand and wandered out slowly, checking for stray balls.  He saw the snitch and smiled, getting out of the way.  Ravenna didn't come so he looked up at her and she smirked.  "Get 'em, girl," he agreed, bending down to check the keeper.  Out cold.  "She's out.  Get an alternate or remove her?" he called.

"Let her wake up in their platform," Oliver called, chasing after the quaffle.

Iggy shrugged and lifted her off the pitch, floating her up to her team's platform. She'd wake up eventually.  No serious damage done, this time.  He went back to his seat, watching as the other team tried to knock his father off his broom.  "Stupid of them," he muttered, sitting down again without looking.  He moved off the squeaking thing. "Sorry, Andrea."  He took his former seat and watched as his father hit the other fucker with a bludger, then he cheered him on.  "Get him, dad!"  One of the chasers was knocked out and he went to look her over, but her replacement was already on the field.  "We'll put you on the platform until the world quits spinning, Alicia.  Come along."  He floated her up as well, with her broom.  Then he went to check on the downed seeker.  Theirs as it happened.  He smiled at her, broken arm in three places.  "I have some pain medicine to give you.  Hobble over to my station then I'll let you go to the hospital."

"I can play."

"Your arm is broken and I'm not allowed to heal it on the field," he told her.  "If I fix the breaks, you can't play."

"And?  Give me the pain potion, I can play."

"Fine." Iggy summoned over a small bottle of pain potion and gave it to her.  "Drink half now, it's the strongest one I have."  She did as he said and tucked the rest into her pocket.  "Go play if you must.  I'm not responsible for you getting killed."  He let her go and hurried back to his seat, the chasers had just dove down toward the ground to get away from the bludger war Simone had started.  Then he had to go back out to check on his father.  "Small concussion.  You're off for the day, daddy."  He took his broom and sent him back to the platform.  He walked back to his seat and handed it to Melvin.  "Daddy's got a concussion."  He made notes on his official form, which would be handed over to the league people after the game.  That way his butt was covered if someone got hurt worse.  Fred came out and was almost immediately bombarded, but he sent it back.  He had been studying the other team and sent it at their newly returned keeper.  She fell off her broom instead of diving out of the way.  Well, hot damn.  Another head injury.  He brought his case with him, going to look her over very carefully.  Broken ribs, a broken collarbone, and a head injury.  He sent her to the hospital and another portkey appeared in his box.  They knew what game was being played it seemed.  He went back to the seat, watching the action.  The game wasn't even close.  A time out was called by the other team.  Iggy stood up but they waved that they didn't need attention, just him.  So he walked over there with his wand in his hand anyway.  "What?"

"What happened to her?"

"Two inch skull depression, broken collarbone, three broken ribs and two more cracked from what I saw.  She's at the hospital."

The captain groaned and waved over Oliver.  "We'll need to summon the other Slytherin team's players for replacements."

"They're another team and can't play for yours," Oliver told him.  "Unless you've sent official notice that you've merged teams.  Why Flint would do that I'm not sure.  His team's tied for first."

"Not his, the other Slytherin team.  Can we have ten minutes?" the second head of the League asked.

"Have it.  We'll call a medical time out."  Oliver flew off to make the announcement.

Iggy walked off.  "Your seeker needs replaced too," he called as he walked away.  He went to check on his family while they attacked her.  George was looking fine.  The girls had a few bruises.  Fred had a sore wrist, but he fixed that with Simone's extra wrist guards.  Hers fit him better than his old ones did.  "Anyone else?"

"I seem to be hurting badly," Katie told him.

He looked her over again then smiled.  "Well."  He smiled at Fred.  "Good work, Uncle Fred."  He smirked at her.  "You may cast a shield spell and nothing more by the rules, but if you tell Oliver, he'll kill you."

"Why?" Oliver asked from behind him.  Katie blushed.  "Then you're not playing."

"She's not that far along," Iggy told him.  "Just enough to be annoying."  He punched Fred on the arm.  "I wouldn't tell grandmum today, but your dad's out in the stands behind Melvin and Andrea.  Can I nark?"

"If you must," Fred sighed.  "Just to dad."  He looked at Katie.  "I agree, you shouldn't play."

"Fred, there's every chance it's too late already.  I did take a bludger to the stomach."

Iggy put a hand on her stomach and concentrated, then smiled and shook his head.  "No, they're fine."  He stepped back.  "A shield spell is appropriate, is it not?"

"It is.  She can have up to a full girdle by the rules," Oliver said, frowning at Katie.

"I'll get out the next time I'm hit," she told him.

"Iggy, knock her out," George told him.  "Sorry, love, but we can't take that chance with you or his kids.  You understand of course."  His smile was the last thing she saw before the end of the time out.  "We'll use her as a backup."  He stood up.  "Are we down a chaser?"

"No," Melvin said as he joined them.  "You're not."  Denver smiled at him.  "I need a uniform."

"Let me," Fred said, changing the color of his outfit to match theirs. "Not official, but it worked for Charlie."  Charlie nodded.  "Ravena, are you all right, love?  Even I saw the snitch."

"I was waiting for the pain to get worse," she told him in this innocent sounding little purr voice, but with the most wicked smile.   Ron coughed and she smiled at him, kissing him on the cheek.  "She was teasing them, and they didn't see her at all.  I'll get the goddess when it's time."

"See that you do," Charlie told her. "Ploys like that cost games."

"Ploys like that sent their seeker to the hospital," Iggy told him.  "Along with their keeper."  He looked over at the other team's platform.  "Their replacements are up.  Get ready."  He climbed down, going back to his seat.  He hugged Andrea. "He'll be fine.  Denver and I trained Melvin to be our third originally.  We were all supposed to be in the same house."

"Do you know how much simpler that would have been?" she noted.  "No sneaking back into either house.  Just a room."  Arthur coughed.  "What?" she asked innocently.  "I accepted his proposal.  We're getting married once we're finished with school."

"I'm sure you are, but please behave, Andrea.  Percy would get very upset if his son got you pregnant sooner."  Iggy smirked at him.  "Already?"

"Not her."  Iggy leaned up and whispered in his grandfather's ear, making him smile.  "Needless to say, she's now the backup.  That's why Melvin's playing."

"Wonderful news," Arthur Weasley said, beaming at everyone.

"Who?" Andrea asked, turning on her sight spell so she could watch her man play.

"Katie."

"Well."  She smiled at Iggy.  "Wonderful news.  Twins?"

"I think so."  He took her hand as Melvin nearly got hit, giving it a squeeze.  "Remember, he's played against Aggie."

"Speaking of, maybe we should get her here," Arthur said thoughtfully.  "We might need her."

"If we do, she'll come," Iggy assured him.  Oliver looked at him and pointed at the other team's seeker. He shrugged and shook his head.  Oliver blew the whistle and the seeker glared at him.  "Oops, got to go conference."  He walked out, going to talk to her.  "Well, look what's been healed," he said happily.  "Off the field, my dear.  I warned you that the rules said you couldn't be healed and still play today."

"Those are the rules," the captain said grimly.  "Our replacement is on the way."

"Then they can take off as soon as they get here," Oliver assured him. "Leave, now, or the team forfeits."  The head looked at him and he glared back.  "I do follow *all* the rules."

"Including the one that says you can't referee because your girlfriend is playing?" he suggested slyly.

"We can always get Madam Hooch to come in," Iggy suggested to break up the glaring.  "She's in town, I saw her earlier with Madam Rosemerta."

"Call her," Oliver agreed. "She's independent."

"Fine," the second head agreed.  "We'll use the time to get our seeker here."

Iggy lifted his wand and motioned for silence.  "The request has been made for a second referee to join the game.  Would someone get Madam Hooch from in town?  I saw her earlier."  Madam Rosemerta lit up and hurried back to her tavern.  "The game will progress in ten more minutes.  Both teams to their pitches."  He looked at both captains then at Oliver.  "Fair enough?"

"More than," Oliver agreed with a smile.  He looked at the head. "Any more objections?"

"None.  A double ref game is one of the legal solutions."  He flew back to his pitch, screaming at the seeker the whole way.

Oliver looked at the kid.  "Good job.  I'll see you up there.  I want you to check on Katie again.  She did take a hit and wobbled."

"She's fine, as far as I could tell.  I'll even give her the number of Uncle Draco's doctor if she wants.  I like him, he's nice and a decent man."  He went up to the platform, ignoring the snogging going on at the back.   "Okay, we're getting a second ref," he announced.  "Everyone take ten."  They all sat, everyone getting a good grope of Katie's stomach.  Iggy wrote out a name and floo address for her.  "This was the one who took care of Tara and Draco.  He's nice, understanding, and knows this family very well," he said with a smile.  "I like him a lot.  He even protected Draco against a lot of people.  He's done some of my training recently so I know he's really patient too."

"Thank you, Iggy.  I have one, but I'll keep him in mind.  Does he deal with the strange and unusual often?"

"No, he deals with problem pregnancies mostly.  Twins, triplets, medical problems.  Weird conceptions just came under that last heading.  That's why he got Tara and Draco."

"I talked with him a few times," Fred agreed.  "He's a very nice man.  He didn't even mind Xander getting him out of bed at three in the morning over some odd cravings Tara was having."

"Then he's used to fussy people," Alicia said with a smile.  The curtains opened and Harry slid in.  "Come sit, dear.  Fred has wonderful news."

"Those damn fertile genes again?" Harry asked with a smile.  He hugged both his kids. "Did you guys want Aggie?  Arthur said you might.  She's down in the stands."

"We might need her," Iggy said thoughtfully.  "They're bringing in some heavier players."  He looked over there and his eyes went wide when he saw the seeker. "I know he's a pro."

Oliver shook his head.  "He retired this year, he's eligible."  He noticed a woman standing in the middle of the pitch and smiled.  "I'll see you guys down there."  He took off like a shot, landing beside her to give her a hug.  "Welcome back."

Madam Hooch smiled at him. "Oliver," she said fondly.  "You needed my help?"

"We have an official playing and so is my girlfriend," he told her.  He glanced around.  "This really is a dirtier Slytherin/Gryffindor game, Madam Hooch.  Will you ref with me or instead of me?"

"I'd love to, dear boy.  Who's the medical person?  I don't see Poppy?"

"George Weasley's son Ignatius is doing it.  Poppy's off at her sister's since she's expecting her son to be born any day now."

"I've kept up on the news.  Is he good?"

"And forceful when necessary," Oliver assured her.  He handed over his whistle.  "It's the second time out.  And trust me, I'd play if I could."

"There's no way you can?"

"Not at all.  Not unless I quit and then get rehired soon."  He winked at her.  "I'll be in the family's and former teammate's platform if you need me for anything.  Be careful.  I want to have lunch with you after this."  He flew off.

Madam Hooch put on the whistle and smiled. She looked at the Slytherin side and they nodded.  Then at the Gryffindor side and they nodded.  She blew her whistle to end the time out and released the quaffle again.  Then she mounted her broom and took off after the fastly charging teams. She winced as first one chaser, then a second one fell, but they both got back up and started to fly again.  This was a brutal game.

Oliver flinched when he saw Melvin fall.  His father didn't need such shocks.  He looked over as the curtains opened again, admitting his coach.  "This is insane," he told him.

"Quit, son, I'll accept you back in the fall.  We'll even save you a spot."

Oliver smirked.  "You're sure?"

"I'm sure.  Potter would kill me if I didn't.  He said so."

"Well all right then," George said, taking off his robes. "I won't get back in there today, but you can have mine."

Oliver put on the robes.  A little too loose, but good enough.  "Thanks, mate."  He summoned his good broom from his room and quickly wrote out an 'I quit' note, going to hand it to the league official since they were once again in time out.  "My coach said so," he said with a smirk.  "The same as your seeker is."  He flew over and nudged Ron.  "Go, let one of the kids rest."

Ron looked at him like he was insane. "You're sure?  They'll try to hurt you again."

"Ron, your mouth's still bleeding, go help the kids.  They need it.  Melvin's looking seriously bruised and battered."

"I'll be their backup," he agreed, going to talk to them.  He noticed Iggy up on his broom.  "Aren't you the medical person?"

"Madam Hooch said I couldn't do that," he said with a shrug.  "She said only *fully* accredited people could do that.  So I'm doing both again as a backup."  He looked at Denver, then at Melvin.  "Can you play?"  They nodded.  "Then we play."  He looked at the remaining older woman. "Sit out for a bit.  You'll replace Melvin when he's tired in a few.  Ron, you or Alicia can replace Denver if he falls.  Oliver?"

"I quit, for now," he said with a smirk.  "Fred?"

"I've got it," Fred agreed, looking at his niece, who nodded and smirked.  "Ravena?"

She flew closer, rebraiding her hair.  "I'm good.  I don't need replaced."  She looked at Iggy, who frowned. "My head's fine."

"Let Ronnie play for a bit," Iggy suggested.

"I can do this, I still have to prove myself."

"Fine, but the first time you fall, I'm kicking your ass back to the platform.  Got it?" Iggy told her.  She nodded.  The whistle blew and they turned to face the other team, ready for them.

George watched from the shadows of the platform with Katie, wincing at every hit they took.  Melvin did drop first, and Alicia went out for him.  Denver came in for a drink and Ron flew out, but he was sent back quickly because he had fallen.  Denver went back out, ready for them.  George looked back at Draco, who looked worried.  "They won't try to kill him."

"Yes, they will.  They see me as a traitor to the house.  Denver and Simone are both fair game."  He touched George's head. "How is it?"

"Painful.  I have a throbbing headache."  He went to Iggy's case and searched until he came out with a headache potion, sniffing it to make sure.  These were always grape.  So he put that one back and found the other one.  He sniffed it then drank it. "I'm good if either of them need to come out."

Draco made a motion at Fred and he nodded so he and George traded places after the next goal.  He went back out so Simone could get a few minutes rest, then George came back.  Draco was biting his lip by now.  Denver and Iggy looked horrible out there, but they were kicking ass.  Oliver was doing a wonderful job, and hadn't been knocked off his broom yet.  Shit, even his younger daughter was amazing.  She had just fainted out the older, more experienced, professional seeker.  This was a game for the record books.  And it was still going after four hours.  The crowd had started to drift away, but they would come back after dinner if it was still going on.  He saw the snitch, but it disappeared again before either of the two seekers saw it.

"They're fine, Draco," Katie said gently, patting him on the back.  "Kids are resilient."  She watched as Alicia stepped back in.

"Yeah, but it's not yours out there," he noted, glancing at her.  That was when Denver fell.  Simone shrieked and nearly killed the person who dared hurt her brother.  "Angelina, your turn."  She nodded and flew out while Iggy helped his cousin back to the platform and checked him over.  "How bad is he?"

"Back pains, broken wrist," Iggy told him.  "More pain than real injury."  Iggy smiled at him. "Give him one of the green bottles."  He looked at his father. "Not a chance," he told him.  "You're not a chaser."  He flew back out, relieving Ron from his position.  The sucker who dared hurt his family was taken out in a surprise move right above him, which knocked him out of the way due to his air trail.  That man went down hard and laid there groaning for a few moments.  He caught Madam Hooch's eye as he zipped past her.  "In a few," he called.  "Let me score first."

She nearly laughed.  This was definitely the dirtiest game ever played on this pitch.  The other team put on another 'former' professional player and the injured one was taken off by a new medical person.  Iggy was off the hook, but he did call out that his kit was on his platform.  The nurse smiled at him and went to grab it.  Then he yelled something about the lemon potion marked 'headache' being a red stone potion?  She nodded, looking like she understood.  Apparently he worked with her.  He was knocked silly, but shook it off and grabbed the quaffle, out of someone's hands when they tossed it.  Just far enough away that it wasn't a foul.  Then he scored again. Her own protégé had blocked a shot and tossed it back to the Malfoy heir.  How he was able to play she wasn't sure, but he didn't have any specks in his aura of recent healing energies on him so it was legal.   He was so much like his father that she was briefly surprised that he wasn't a seeker.  But she noticed the team's seeker and saw that she was definitely the sister of that one.  Well, and a Potter was taking her place so she could get a break and get a bruise treated.  What an odd occurrence.  But then again, they were joined across the Weasley family.  That one, he loved it, you could see it in his eyes, like the Malfoy he had just replaced.  She felt like she was in a real game, there were so many professional players out there, including the children.  The adult chaser changed off after a hard knock and this one came out with a shield.  She nodded at her, remembering her fondly.  The shield was appropriately applied so she couldn't say anything.  Though what she was doing out there in that condition she was mystified by.  Didn't they have more chasers?

***

Melvin stumbled into his house and immediately hit the couch with a hard thump. "I'm back," he called weakly.  "Can I have some juice and an ice pack, father?"

Percy came out of the kitchen and stopped to look at him. "What the hell happened to you?"

"We won by fifty points," Melvin said with a smile, showing off his bleeding gums.  "We played a pro team."  He looked down at himself. "I look a lot better than Denver and Iggy, father."  He grabbed the juice and drank it, in-between hisses as the orange acid washed over the cuts inside his mouth.  "Raena's making us stuff."  He accepted the ice pack and put it on his chest.  "Ow."  He lay back at the gentle urging and let his father check him over.  "Father, I want to marry her," he said quietly.

"Then I'll trust you to be careful and considerate of her," Percy told him.  "As long as she's agreed and there is a commitment, I won't say anything and will let you out of that promise."  He smiled at his son. "What does she want?"

"She wants me to come over tonight and do what you did with mum," Melvin said with a grin.  His father blushed.  "I think it's great that you loved her that much."  He lifted his head and kissed his father on the cheek. "What about Arabelle?  We like her you know."

"I know.  We're officially dating, son."  He sat down beside him, moving some hair away from a black eye.  "You need a trim."

"I slicked it back for the game with Uncle Draco's help."  He blinked a few times.  "I ache, dad."

"I suppose you would.  Give me a moment to run you a bath and I'll slide you into one."  He stood up.  "Did anyone report on it?"

"Grandfather was there.  So were both twins, Uncle Draco, and Uncle Harry.  Ravena is the bomb as they say.  She not only caught the snitch, she did this amazing thing where it flew right at her.  The professional seeker she was playing against was amazed.  Tried to say she used magic, but she pointed out that it liked her more because she was nicer."  Percy laughed.  "Madam Hooch thought it was funny too.  Ravena can't use external, non-wand magic, even Dumbledore said she couldn't, so it was a legal catch.  Oh, Aunt Angelina's at the hospital.  They switched to a weighted quaffle at one point and hit her in the chest.  She's got a deflated lung and all that good stuff.  Iggy knew it was off and tossed it to Oliver, who raised a big, huge stink.  That disqualified two more of their supposedly-former professional players and got us two bigger bruisers.  They didn't like me at all."  He smiled.  "They liked Iggy and Denver even less though."

"I want to hear all about this one.  Let me get you in the bath and you can finish telling me about the game."  He went to start the bath, and call his father.  It sounded like he needed to have a talk with someone about endangering his son's life.

"I volunteered," Melvin called out.  "And I still ache, dad."

"I'm starting your bath now," Percy said, smiling and shaking his head.  "My son is a loon," he told himself.  By the time he got back out there, Melvin was asleep.  If his cousins looked worse than him, they were probably in the hospital. At least some of it was dirt, though the great bruise on his chest worried him.  He'd have him looked over tomorrow by someone other than Ignatius.

***

Xander looked up as George was led in and put in beside him.  He looked out the window, then back at Draco, who was shaking his head.  "A long game?"

"A long, *dirty* game," Draco corrected.  "With a lot of people who conveniently quit for few weeks from their pro teams."  He crossed his arms, but he was smiling.  "And your team kicked their asses back to their own pitch crying in misery."  He opened the door so Iggy could walk in, and lay down as well.  "He's a bit banged up."

"I'd say!" Xander said, lifting his son's face to look at the mass of bruises.  "Did you take a bludger to the face?"

"Twice," Iggy lisped.  Then he grinned.  He was now missing a tooth.  "I'll replace it later," he said, getting free so he could lay back down again.  "I ache, daddy."

"I'm sure you do."  Xander looked at Draco.  "Tell me you got it on film or something."

"Arthur did with something from the Technology Department.  He said you could watch it later.  He also said he was proud.  They beat up the professional players and made them damn sorry, Xander."  He sat on the end of the bed.  "Angelina's in the hospital.  A weighted quaffle collapsed her lung."

"And broke every rib on that side," Iggy added.  "I teleported her myself.  She'll be fine.   The doctor that followed me back looked surprised.  Apparently he's never seen a real Gryffindor versus Slytherin match before."  He barely lifted his head again.  "I need a bath and a lot of cuddles.  I'm heading for one of the bathrooms."  He got up with some help and a lot of moaning, but trudged that way.

"They were amazing," George agreed.

"You let our son play?"

"He has a concussion.  Iggy sent him out early.  We used most of the family in this one, Xander.  Even Charlie got a few minutes in while the three younger seekers got a snack.  Ravena caught the snitch. The secondary director of the British League was playing for part of the game, until he realized he was outclassed, then he sat there and watched.  He said he wants to recruit those kids. They held their own against the dirtiest of the dirty in the pro leagues.  They made those people very sorry to have ever taken on the team.  He said he'd be willing to support a new team to get them to play together.  Even Oliver got out there.  He quit temporarily as well," he said with a smirk.

Xander looked flabbergasted.  "I want to see this tape," he said finally.

"We'll get our copy tonight.  Arthur assured me of it."  He patted Xander's foot.  "Enjoy George. He's a bit loopy still.  I'd better check and make sure Denver made it to the bathroom.  He came home with a groupie."  He smirked as he went to break in on his son's activity.  Too bad she was only bathing him.  "Try to behave.  You know the rules."

"Yes, father.  No loud or kinky sex in the house where I might broadcast," Denver told him.  The girl giggled.  "Did Adrian show up yet?"

"I'm going to check on Simone now.  You relax.  You deserve it.  I've seen pro games that weren't that long or that bad."  He went to check on Ravena first.  Her boyfriend was massaging her arms.  They smiled at him and he knew they weren't going to do anything, so he went to check on Simone.  She wasn't in her room and there was a note on her bed.  "Adrian couldn't come over so I went out for some pampering.  Took my allowance from the safe?" he read.  He grimaced.  He'd have to talk to her about that when she got back from the whorehouse.  At least she had showered first.  He chuckled and went to check on Xander again, but found the door locked and there were groans coming from inside, so he guessed George was getting his reward.  The rest of the team would probably get theirs tomorrow.  He went down to wait on Arthur and have a snack.  It was dinner time after all.  The house elves had laid a tray on his desk so he tucked in.

***

Xander slowly trudged into Angelina's room, frowning at everyone crowded around.  "I've seen the tape," he told them.  Katie winced.  "You, sit."  He frowned until she sat.  "Thank you."  He looked around and everyone walked out, after a short pat to some part of their chaser.  Katie looked at him. "No, you can stay.  It'll give you a reprieve from the family touching you."  He grinned at her, then gave Angelina a grim look.  "I want to know why you tried to destroy one of the most important relationships in my life, dear."  He sat on the end of the bed, letting his back relax again.

"I thought you deserved the right to know who had forced that on you.  I know you weren't happy getting it."  She sniffed. "I didn't think it'd destroy anything, Xander, I really didn't.  I thought I was helping.  That way you could have the fight now and not in ten years when you'd be even more hurt."

He patted her on the leg.  "I understand that much.  I'm still pissed, but I do understand that much."  He gave her a faint smile. "I'm only a little pissed and I'll get over it.  Draco and I worked it out while we were stuck in bed together."  Both women looked stunned.  "I fell down his stairs and landed on him while fighting with him."

"We heard," Katie told him.  "We thought you'd have been in different beds though."

Xander shook his head. "The doctor wanted me monitored and Draco is one of those people I can't hide pain from very well.  We're fine."  He looked at Angelina again.  "I won't stay pissed at you forever and you'll still get your backrub as soon as you get out."  She nodded, giving him a happier look.  "As for you, Ms. Bell, I happen to know everything about giving pregnant people backrubs."

"They think I'm going to miscarry," she said quietly.

"I also know how to strengthen little things like that."  He tipped her face up.  "I helped Tara so she couldn't miscarry our daughter.  If you want, I'll help.  If not," he shrugged and grinned.  "I'll help anyway."

"They said I'm halfway there so I'm not sure it'd be any use at the moment," she told him.

He pinched the end of her nose.  "Then you'll have another one and gift the family with an actual keeper since we can't adopt Oliver."  She laughed.  "See, I'm good."  He gave her a hug, then winced.  "Ow."  She helped him sit back up.  "You might as well call them back in.  We only have one game left and it's next weekend.  Unless they decide that their injuries are too bad and ask for a postponement, which I'll take."  He looked at them. "Of course, neither of you can play."  Katie opened her mouth.   "You'll either be in pain or bleeding, Katie, do you want to play that way?"

"Why would she be doing either?" Fred asked as he walked in.

Katie sighed.  "The doctor said I'm halfway to miscarrying from that bludger hit I took."  His face fell.  "They gave me stuff to hold it off, but they're not sure if it'll work or not."  He hugged her.  "I was going to tell you tonight, after we got rid of the family."

"So I don't want her playing this next game, Fred.  I want her resting.  I'll do whatever I can to help her with it, and so will Iggy, but we're not taking any chances with her."

"Which means we'll need Iggy and Melvin," Fred said, letting her go slowly.  "I'm sorry, Katie."

She frowned up at him. "For what?  You were a good hundred meters away from me.  Simone was closer and even she was out of range without a wand."  She pulled him down for another hug. "It's not the first time.  It's all right."

"Not the first time?" he asked.  She went pink.  "You never told me?"

"I tried, but I couldn't get the words to come out of my mouth."

"I wondered why you used to look at him and open your mouth, then walk away," George said from the doorway.  "Not happy news?"

"Possibly not.  We're not sure yet," Katie told him. "No one will know anything for another two days, and then I have to come back."

"I'm coming with you," Fred told her.

"Of course you are.  Do you think I want to go through this alone?"  He shook his head.

"Fred, you would have went anyway," Xander assured him.  "She was going to tell you after we all got off her."  Fred looked at him.  "You know how pregnant tummies draw this family.  I bet even Percy's gotten in a pat or two already."

"He has," Katie agreed.  "His son's down the hall.  Percy demanded he be checked over again because of the bruise on his chest so they admitted him for observation.  His girlfriend's been over twice so far today."

Xander laughed, then his mouth clamped shut. "I'll get him for that."

George cast the counter.  "Lock jaw, very nicely done," he said, stealing a kiss.  Xander's jaw shut again and he sighed.  "You probably should go see Percy soon, dear."  Xander nodded and frowned, sending a bad thought at his buddy.  The curse was lifted and he opened his mouth to make sure it worked.  "Hmm, I like this way better," George said before attacking him.

"Hey, some of us can't laugh," Angelina complained.  She nudged Xander with a toe, bringing him out of it.  "Relax, you can jump him later."

"I can't have sex until my back is fully healed."

"Same with my head," George agreed.  "Otherwise there are standing orders that we're to be tied to the bed and not allowed to touch."

"Which son said that?" Fred asked.

"The younger one.  Mum got him again this morning.  They woke up late and she caught them with his arm around her waist."

"They sleep like that all the time," Fred pointed out.

"Mum's been on a rip for the last few weeks," George reminded him.  "No one's sure why, but she is."

"She's probably pissed at me," Xander sighed.  "The vault I set up for the kids or something."

"Maybe," Ron agreed as he walked back in with Oliver, Percy, and Alicia.  "Harry's down with Melvin, he'll be right up."  He hugged Xander.  "When do I get my backrub?"

"I think that you guys deserve an hour for that game, and I'll get you all over the next few days."

"Get off my man," George told his younger brother.  "Before I fix you up with someone."

"Blind dates are traumatic, dear, don't do that to poor Ron or his kids."

"We have taste," George said coolly.

"Yeah, but you won't use it for him.  Let Draco set him up on a blind date.  He'll at least take the kids into account."

"I'm fine without dating for the moment," Ron put in.  Percy smirked at him.  "Just because you're getting some now doesn't mean the rest of us have to join in automatically."

"Ron!" Xander said, pinching him. "Leave Percy alone about Arabelle.  She's a wonderful woman and I like them together.  That's why I suggested she go after him."  Percy stared at him in shock, his mouth flopping open.  Everyone laughed.  "What?" he asked innocently. "I pointed you out to her and said you were a very nice guy.  She seems to agree with me."  He grinned.  "You're not mad, right?"

"No, not in the least.  In this instance, your meddling nature worked out quite well.  She's agreed to date me full time."

"Work permitting?" Fred teased.

"We work together and have adjoining offices," Percy told him with a small smirk and a blush.  "I'm sure that won't be a problem."

"Oooh, snogging in the office.  What will father say?" George teased.

"What he said when he saw us this morning, that he thinks we're cute together," Percy told him.  George and Fred both giggled.  "Xander, Melvin wanted to see you.  He said he deserved one of your backrubs as well."

"Yes he does," Xander agreed happily.  "Everyone who played deserves one.  Even Charlie and Ron."

"Hey!  I played more than Charlie did.  I deserve at least a half-hour."

"Okay.  I was willing to go up to a full hour, but if you only want a half-hour," Xander said with a smile.  Harry walked in.  "Look, everyone's here!"

Harry smiled at him.  "Yup, I'm here, and no one stopped me in the halls.  It was nice."  Alicia smiled at him.  "Is it my turn to spoil people with dinner tonight?"

"Sure," Fred agreed.  "You even have a table to fit all of us."

"Draco's out of town so he won't be there, but I can bring the kids," Xander offered.  Harry nodded, smiling at him. "You guys still haven't told me what you want if we win the championship."  He stood up with a little bit of help.  "I'm going to visit Melvin.  Be right back."  He walked out with help from Percy.  "Why is he in here?"

"I got worried.  He was wheezing a bit last night and he has a head-sized bruise in the middle of his chest."

"You're a great parent, Percy.  I'd have rushed Iggy over the moment I saw it."  He gave him a squeeze around the waist.  "You're not mad?"

Percy stopped him and looked at him.  "Xander, I could never be mad at you for this bit of meddling.  Arabelle and I are well suited to each other and I adore her greatly.  Even Kandy seems to adore her since she seems to pop in on her now and then. I caught them talking this morning.  She's very happy that I've finally found someone to move on with."  He smiled at his friend.  "As for Tara and Severus, he's not mad at you and she's very sorry. Albus has a letter for you which probably has a lot of begging in it."  He gave him a hug.  "I'm sorry they had to guilt- trip you to stay, but you're needed at the school.  I'm sure you'll work that out as well."  He let him go.  "Come, Melvin demanded he have equal time with you.  Did you see the tape?"

"I did.  I also want to know who a few of those players were."

"That's quidditch, Xander.  It happens at all levels."  He let him into Melvin's room, smiling at his son.  "Here you are.  Your favorite uncle."

Melvin gave him a hug.  "When do I get my backrub?"

"As soon as you get out of here, that way you can get used to not laying on your butt."  Melvin laughed.  "How are you?"

"I ache.  I feel like I took a weighted quaffle to the chest."

Xander smiled.  "I saw the tape.  You were just as amazing as Iggy was."

"Thanks, Uncle Xander.  That was sweet of you to say."  Melvin looked at his father then back at his uncle.  "Do you think I'm good enough to move up?"

"I think you might be able to play in the fun leagues," Xander said truthfully.  "The pros seem to like a lot more desire to play, kids like Oliver and Ronnie, who think it's everything in life.  You have other special things though," he said with a tweak to the boy's ear.  Melvin moved his head. "I think, and this is my favorite personal opinion, that you're a wonderful player, Melvin, but I don't think you want it enough to play pro.  Coach possibly, though most of them are former players.  Play in the fun leagues definitely because there's a lot of other players like you, who play for fun.  But I don't think you're willing to practice everyday for hours a day, and get hurt like this every few months."

"Please, not that," Percy agreed.  He smiled at his son.  "I have an alternate suggestion but he's not willing to listen to me."

"I don't want to travel and break into tombs," Melvin said petulantly.

"Then what about not traveling and just breaking curses?" Xander suggested.  "Sort of like what Bill's doing now?  Mostly steady hours, decent enough pay depending on how you get hired.  You have an automatic in with a very good trainer, and you could do it from your house in London."

"I might like that," Melvin admitted.  "What about my herbs?"

"I think you might be able to combine the two.  Bill was talking about being gouged by the herbologist in Diagon when she was helping him with something.  It might not be your life, but ask him how often he uses herbs in his work."

"Plus, Andrea could do that with you," Percy agreed.  "Using her sight spell could be the difference between doing a curse-breaking quickly or taking days or weeks."

"Good point," Melvin agreed, starting to look happier.  "Do you think he'd mind if I asked him?"

"Bill?  Probably not.  I wouldn't talk to him today, he's a bit stressed because Draco took off for the weekend and left him with a client, but then again," he said thoughtfully.  He pulled out his floo device and saw Percy's smirk. "It's hard for me to get near a fire sometimes.  Bill Weasley."  Bill's face popped up on the screen.  "Bill, Melvin wants to talk to you about following in your esteemed footsteps.  Both him and Andrea possibly."  Bill's face lit up.  "That good?"

"No, I could use Andrea's help," he said quickly.  "Where is he and where is she?"

"She'll be in soon," Melvin called.  "She went home for lunch."  He took the floo device.  "She can't always see everything."

"I need her to see if there's a lock mechanism on this stupid collar," Bill told him. "Think she can?"

"I don't know, you'd have to ask her," Melvin said, looking at the collar. "Is that a restraint or a control collar?"

"It's a mind control collar.  How did you know?"

"The pattern of gems.  It looks like it's meant to control someone like me.  The pattern of the red stones is the traditional pattern used for people like me."  Bill looked stunned.  "You didn't know?"

"He and Charlie probably wouldn't," Percy said thoughtfully.  "You may tell him."

"I can use pure magic, Uncle Bill.  Thought streams and everything."

Bill looked at him in awe.  "You're bloody amazing.  I'll be there in an hour."  He signed off.

Xander took back the cellphone-like device and put it back into his pocket.  "Gee, I'm doing good today."  Melvin laughed.  "You rest and get better," he said, kissing him on the forehead.  "If you're really good, I might even have you help Iggy with his newest project."  He gave Percy a hug.  "I'd better go repossess the hubby before he gets caught up in something other than my sexy body."  He winked at the laughter and walked slowly back to Angelina's room.  He found Fred sitting outside it.  "More problems?"

"No, waiting on you.  George started to get dizzy so Harry brought him to his house and everyone followed."  He stood up and took Xander's arm.  "A whole hour?"

"A whole hour of being under my talented fingers and getting off," he assured him.  A nurse glared at him and he hissed at her, making her back away.  "I hate that bitch, she was there."

Fred kept a firm hand on Xander's arm.  "I'm sure everything will be fine.  I really do need that backrub, Xander.  Come on."  Xander nodded, taking Fred to Harry's.  He looked at Oliver, who came over to take control of Xander and his emotional outburst.  "I'll be right back, going to get the Malfoy part of the family."  Harry waved.  Fred went to his father's office first.  "Did you know the nurse who tortured Xander after he was burned is working again?"  Arthur looked up at him. "We just ran into her at St. Mungos.  She glared at him."

"I'm sure they checked her background," Arthur said.  "Can you keep Xander away from her?"

"She's working on Melvin and Angelina's floor I guess.  That's where we saw her."

"Then I'll send a discrete inquiry to the director.  Thank you for warning me."  He made a note of it.  "How is Katie?"

"She told me she might be miscarrying," Fred said dejectedly, sitting down.  "We won't know for two days."

"At least she's not very far along and she'll recover quickly, Fred.  It could be much worse, she could have been nearly ready to give birth."

Fred shook his head. "I won't allow her on a broom if she's that far along."  He groaned and smacked his own forehead.  "I sound like some caveman."

"Yes, you do, but many future fathers sound that same way.  I did about your mother.  Percy did about Kandy. He refused to let her take a cab if I remember right.  All those stories about women giving birth in a cab upset him a lot."

"I had forgotten about that," Fred said with the start of a smile.  "We're over at Harry's and I'm supposedly getting the kids from mum.  Come over later?"

"Or I might jump your mother and take her out to dinner instead," Arthur said with a smile.  "Have fun, Fred."

"You as well.  Make mum quit yelling at everyone if you can."

"I think I can do that," Arthur agreed.  Fred shook his head as he left, making his father laugh. "Did you think we stopped that, son?  Just because we're old doesn't mean we gave that up or that we're dead."

Fred popped into the Burrow and kissed his mother on the cheek. "Hi, mum.  I'm stealing the kids for a cookout at Harry's."  He saw the hurt look and the look at dinner.  "What's that?"

"A birthday cake," she told him.

"Mum, no one's birthday is this week," Fred said, frowning at her.  She nodded.  He shook his head.  "No, no one's is. I have my calendar marked with everyone's and I checked it the other day.  Ron's is next up, but it's not for weeks."

She walked over to her calendar and sighed, taking off the page.  "I think I had the wrong month."

"Mum, that's last year's," he told her, going to get his and copy it for her.  He found one of their free calendars under the counter and magically copied all the information onto it, then went back to the Burrow.  "Here, one of ours with all the birthdays already on it," he told her, hanging it in the old one's spot.

"That only shows today."

"Touch your wand to the blue button and wait for the noise."  She did so and it farted at her, but changed to a monthly view.  "The red one goes to a yearly, and the orange to a three year view. It's self-updating and everything, mum."  She smiled and patted him on the cheek.  "Mum, are you all right?"

"Just a bit tired, dear.  Nothing too strenuous."  She looked at her cake.  "Maybe you should take that with you."

"I think we should get you to the doctor's, mum.  Come with me?"  She shook her head. "Mother, you're coming with me or I'm going to get Xander here to help, bad back and all.  I'll even call dad, but you've got to come with me."  He heard footsteps.  "Kids?"  The kids walked into the kitchen, most of them anyway.  "Go to Harry's, we're having a cookout to celebrate that game.  I'm taking mum somewhere and we'll be back later."  Simone nodded. "Including whichever one's missing."

"Raena's outside with Iggy.  I'll get them," Denver told him.  He looked at his grandmother. "What's wrong?"

"I think she's been fairy dusted but I'm not sure," Fred told him. "Not a word to anyone."  They all nodded and watched as he took off with her.

Simone looked at the kids.  "All right, everyone to Harry's.  I'll go tell Grandfather.  No one says anything to anyone else."  They nodded and trooped off, the younger ones going with Anastasia and Ravena. She flooed to her grandfather's office. "I'm going in," she told the secretary.

"You can't," she said, hurrying to stop her.  Simone looked at her and she backed down.  "He's in a meeting."

"I only need to stick my head in."  She smiled.  "Grandmother was fairy dusted according to Uncle Fred."  The secretary nodded, looking sympathetic.  She opened the door and stuck her head in.  "Grandfather?"  Arthur smiled at her. "Uncle Fred just kidnaped Grandmother to see about some fairy dust he thinks he found on her.  You might want to go with her.  She was baking a birthday cake."  She saw the look at his calendar.  "Exactly."  She closed the door and walked away, waving. "The rest of us are at Harry's if we're needed."  The secretary made a note of that to be passed along to Percy's secretary. She was nice and did a very good job.

Arthur walked out.  "I'll be back in a few moments, tell anyone else that," he said as he breezed past.  That would explain all of those mood swings and the confusion.  If so, they'd have to have the house fumigated.  He headed for the hospital and the receptionist looked scared, glancing behind him.  "My wife?"

"Room three, Minister Weasley, sir.  I was hoping it wasn't more of your family hurt."  Arthur smiled at her.  "They're waiting on you.  Your son has already left."  He walked that way slowly, exuding confidence and calmness.  He was such a great man.  Very effective as well.  One of the better ministers of magic ever in her opinion.

***

Fred reappeared at Harry's house and found all the adults looking at him.  "She tested positive for fairy dust."

"Well, dirt," George said, but he was smiling. "Not a real emergency."  Xander nodded, looking smug.  "You knew?"

"I suspected.  I know Ron did too because he had a home testing kit."

"It came out negative," Ron told him.

"We'll have to get some professionals in there to tent and clean the house," Bill suggested.  He smiled.  "Think it's only in the garden?"

"I don't know a thing about fairy dustings so maybe," Fred admitted.  "Does anyone know of a reputable company?"

"I do," Bill told him.  "Gringotts uses them every now and then.  Let me call."  He went to the floo and made the call, arranging to meet someone out there for a look around the house this afternoon.

Fred looked at George.  "I gave her one of our calendars."

"That's fine.  I thought she already had one or I would have done it sooner," George noted.  He stood up and winced, holding his head.  "I think it's time for...."  Iggy walked in with a large tray of bottles.  He handed him one, Ron one, Xander two, and then left to dose everyone else.  "That's efficient."

"Much better service than at the hospital," Harry joked. "Where did Malfoy go?"

"Out of town for the weekend," Xander said with a shrug.  "Something about a spa and needing a rest."

"In other words, he's went to find a new house of ill repute to visit since his daughter seems to like his favorite one?" Bill suggested.

Fred nodded.  "Most likely.  Did Simone really buy her own membership in one?"

Xander nodded.  "For her birthday and Christmas present.  She uses it about once a week if Adrian isn't around."

"She and Adrian Maclay took up?" Harry asked.

Xander nodded. "It's a practical arrangement.  She has someone to talk to and to pamper her in that special way.  He gets sex.  She gets sex.  He gets someone to spout off to because he wants to take over Percy's job.  Tara's not happy with it, she thinks Adrian's using Simone."

"I hate to tell her this, but it's probably the other way around," Bill noted. He looked outside. "Charlie's back."  He stood up.  "All right, who wants to go?"

"I will," George offered.

"You'll be in bed," Bill told him, frowning at him.  "Remember, you can't have sex until you're better."  George opened his mouth.  "Remember how long Charlie's concussion lasted?"  George whimpered and looked at his husband.

"I don't care if I do give you a headache, I'm having sex as soon as my back quits hurting," Xander assured him.  "No kinky stuff though.  Just you under me," he finished with a grin.

"I think I can lay there and take it without too much pain," George agreed, giving him a kiss.

"I'll go over," Fred offered.  "I'll even help pay for the treatment for the house."  The other sons nodded.  "Good.  Then let's eat."

Harry pointed out back.  "We put the meat on when you left.  As long as the walking stomachs haven't inhaled it all, there should be some left."  He looked around.  "What should I be doing about my son's groping problem?  I caught them again a few minutes ago."

"Talk with him about it," Ron suggested.  "Tell him everything you know and then send him to Draco or to Xander for the extra-long and involved sex talk.  That way he won't be dumb about it."

Ravena screamed from somewhere upstairs, making everyone jump.

"Of course, it might be too late now," Bill said dryly.  "That didn't sound like pain or horror."

"Damn, and I thought you were vocal," Xander said, nudging Fred.  His brother-in-law went bright red.

"He never woke up Gryffindor," Ron said smugly.  "He only got complaints from the neighbors.  You two are louder."

Harry looked at Ron.  "You can't be serious."  Ron nodded. "They woke up the house?"

"Four in the morning, screaming from kinky sex, and I got to answer 'what was that noise' questions for the next two days," Ron said smugly.  "The Headmaster was not amused with them.  It kept him up as well."

"We haven't done that particular thing again," Xander said, blushing a little.

"In the house," George finished.  Xander smiled at him.  "Oh, no, not tonight.  That will definitely give me a headache and get us tied to the bed without being able to touch each other."

Harry shook his head. How did every discussion with those two turn back to sex or sports?  Or sexual sports?  "I think I'll go check on the kids, make sure they're all right."  He hurried up to his son's room, finding them laying together on the bed, fully clothed. "Why did you scream, Ravena?"

"He was popping my elbow back into place," she told him, pointing at it.  "Iggy was in here."

"He was," Ronnie agreed, nodding. "You know I'm not having sex in the house, father."  Ravena looked at him.  "We need to find a special place of our own once we're old enough."

"Yes, we should," she agreed.  "Both at school and out of it."

"Funny," Harry said dryly.  "That's not going to happen."  He shut the door.  "Ravena, I know you like him, and I appreciate that you understand him, but I'm not comfortable with the idea of you two getting that physical while you're still in school."

"Father, she's mine.  I'm not letting her go.  Even if I have to become one of the psychotic stalkers that seem to find her fascinating, I'm not letting her go."

"He's worried about becoming a grandfather," Ravena told him, giving him a pat on the stomach.  "Trust me, Uncle Harry, it's not going to happen.  I like Ron a lot, enough to be that special for him, but neither of us is ready for that yet.  When we are, we'll act very adult and come tell you.  Like Melvin did for Percy."

Harry relaxed.  "I can accept that.  I don't care if you date, but no more groping."

"Nothing more than gentle kisses," his son agreed. His father smiled at him.  "Is lunch ready?"

"Not yet, son.  Soon though.  Then we'll have to go see your grandmother.  She got dusted with fairy dust."

"No wonder she's been screaming about sex," Ronnie said thoughtfully.  "Aren't they perpetual virgins?"

"Perpetual egg-headed virgins," Ravena corrected.  "The ultimate in dim bulbs and twittering virgins on top of it."  She slid off the bed, carefully cradling her elbow.  "Is Uncle Xander back yet?  He wraps arms well."

"He's downstairs, talking about sex."  Harry smiled as his son kissed his girlfriend. "Gentle kisses, no eating her face."

"That comes later," Ronnie said smugly, winking at Ravena.  She shook her head.  "No?"

"Not yet, dear.  I'm not ready for that yet."  She let him walk her downstairs and Harry sighed in relief.  Those two were so much harder to deal with than Agatha and Ryan were.  Hopefully Mellie found a normal boy to like.  He went down to supervise lunch, finding Xander and George lying on a lounger in the sun together, stripped down to some very revealing swimwear.  He blushed and looked away from them, finding Fred watching them. "What?"

"They went for a quick dip in the pond but found the fairy nest," Fred told him quietly, leading him away.  "We had to knock them out because both of them got bitten.  George was a might hysterical because Xander was trying to check on him.  It should wear off before they can wake up."

"Let me get a blanket for them," Harry said, hurrying into the house.

"Why? They're wearing more than usual," Alicia said as she walked up to Fred with a plate.  "Barbeque?"

"Draco introduced it last summer and the kids like it," Fred told her.  He tasted it and smiled.  "This one's sweeter and less smoky, I like that."  He watched as Harry covered the twosome then went to get his own dinner.  "Are you happy?"

"I don't know," she admitted.  "I like him, I really do, but he's very quiet.  I guess I like to be more active. I think he and Angelina would get on great if Oliver doesn't get off his ass."

"You still like Oliver?"

"Well," she said, frowning.  "That I'm not sure of either.  That wasn't me so much as it was Katie.  For right now, let's put me as unsettled all right?"

"You can always come talk to me, dear."  He wrapped an arm around her shoulders when she blushed.  "Come on, let's talk inside the house."  He led her inside, not noticing Harry frowning.

Katie touched Harry's back.  "Leave it alone.  She's ranting at him about a few things."  She smiled at him.  "How are you doing?"

"I'm fine.  Nothing's really been odd recently.  The last game went fine.  The next game's looking to be a loser if I don't catch the snitch fast.  There's talk of letting Draco play in my place for that one since it's a more physical team."

"With his back?"

"It should be healed by then.  The next game's not for two weeks.  The coaches were really impressed with a lot of things."   He watched Simone move away from her brother and head for Oliver.  "You don't think she has a crush on him do you?"

"No," Katie said with a smile.  "He might understand her passions, but probably not her.  She's more than smart enough to realize that."  She gave him a squeeze.  "I want to talk to you so give me some of that and sit with me, cutie."  He sliced her off a few ribs and walked her over to a small table in the shade.  "Harry, are you happy with Alicia?"

He grimaced.  "I don't know."  He chose his words carefully so he wouldn't upset his girlfriend's best friend and one of his only ones.  "She's so much ....more than I am.  More active, more outgoing.  I don't like to be that friendly anymore.  It's unsettling for me."

"That's what I thought."  She patted him on the arm.  "I've been noticing something else as well.  Angelina's not really happy with Oliver.  She expects him to be the same guy we played with for years.  But she would suit you."

He shook his head.  "She wouldn't like it out here. It's quiet and she likes the noise of the city."

"No, she likes noise.  Her former husband had her somewhere like the Burrow.  Where noise was nearby, but you felt like you were deaf because you couldn't hear it. Out here, it's a natural sort of noise.  The fountain.  The kids, the animals."  He nodded, starting to relax.  "If they don't work out, maybe you should try for Angelina.  She might like you that way.  She didn't get that close to you so she'll have to start off figuring what you're like."  Loud laughter came from the house and she smiled.  "Sounds like Fred and Alicia are getting on again."

"You're not jealous?"

"No.  Not in the least."  She smiled.  "See, there's many things you don't know about us since we've been apart.  You've grown up, we've grown up.  We've moved closer, you've moved out away from people."  He chuckled.  "Think about it. Alicia won't be mad."  She kissed him on the cheek.  "Now all we need to do is find Oliver someone fabulous."

"The only female player I know is a seeker," Harry told her.

She snorted.  "No, that wouldn't do for him. He'd never understand the mind of a seeker, that artistic undertone that each of you have for the pretty ball."  She winked and stood up.  "Let me know, all right?"  He nodded and she went to check on Fred and Alicia.  "What are you doing to my girlfriend?" she asked in her most teasing voice.

"Hugging her for all she's worth because of you two," he told her, pulling her closer to hug her too.  "You two are great."

"I'm not dumping you, Fred."  He looked down at her.  "I'm not.  I'm not like that."

"Neither of us really are," Alicia told him. "It's more of a convenience thing, like back in school."

"Well."  Fred smiled at them.  "If one of you wasn't taken, I might ask to see a bit, but I can understand that."

"If one of us wasn't being pained by her relationship, we might even agree."

"Harry agreed with you," Katie told her.

"Really?"

Katie nodded. "Right after wondering if Simone had a crush on Oliver."

Fred snorted.  Then he shook his head. "Eww.  Bad thoughts.  That's almost as bad as her and Charlie."

"Her and Charlie?" Alicia asked.

"He's her perfect man, and for a good reason," Fred told her.  "She's hoping he finds her someone like him and passes him on to her.  I think Charlie may need the same help some days."

"There's one in the press all the time.  Used to work with dragons.  Now she works with other flying creatures," Alicia told him. "I have her book at home."

"Ooooh, yeah, I like that idea," Fred said, getting his devious expression.  "I think I can talk Hagrid into inviting someone like that up to guest lecture."  The girls laughed.  "Tell me more about her."  They leaned closer, helping him plan things for his older brother.

***

Simone looked at Oliver, who was alone with her, and smiled.  "So, not liking the Angelina babe anymore?" she asked, going back to sucking on her lollipop.

"I do, but I don't think she sees me."  He put down his napkin.  "Why aren't you eating?"

"I already ate and I'm going for my daily swim soon."  She grinned.  "Don't worry, Uncle Oliver, there is a woman out there for you somewhere.  Ask Grandmum when she's back to normal, she can probably tell something."

He smiled at her. "I'm not really worried about it."

"Of course you are.  Everyone has to worry about that issue sometime."  She stood up.  "You behave.  No more wild ideas about my uncle Xander."  She winked and left him alone to figure out if she was teasing or not.

He finally decided on teasing and put his head down.  "That girl is just too much to bear some days," he told himself.

"We often feel that way about Simone," George said as he sat on one side of Oliver.  Fred sat on the other.  "What did she say?"

"That she's off for her daily swim."

"And?" Fred asked.

"That there was someone out there for me.  Even if I wasn't really worried about it."

Fred patted him on the back. "There is.  I'm not sure who she is, but there is one."

"Very true," George agreed. "It's now my life's work to see all my friends married in the same sort of fashion as I am."

"With a squeak for vows?" Fred asked.

"No, happily, idiot."

"Oh, that."  Fred nodded.  "I just had a turn in my relationship as well."

"Are you guys moving one step to the left?" George asked.

"No, I'm keeping Katie, she just told me this deep, dark secret."  He smirked.  "Which I won't tell."

"If it's about them, most of us already knew that," Oliver said, lifting his head off the table.  "I think Angelina and Harry are better suited though.  Even though her daughter adores me."

"She might, but she loves Harry more because he's got other kids to play with and house elves for her to learn how to make cookies from."  George smiled.  "A direct quote when I asked her by the way."

"Then I'll happily let her go and see if they make it," Oliver agreed, smiling at them.  "No magic wand movements to turn a woman for me?"

"That seems to be Xander's department," George admitted.  "He set Percy and Kandy up, somewhat.  He set Arabelle on Percy as well as we just found out.   Fred, didn't he introduce you to Elizabeth?"

"Yup."  Fred nodded slowly.  "He did take me there and introduce me as his most loving brother- in-law."  He grimaced. "That man of yours is horrible, George.  He needs to be stopped before he sets Denver and Simone up."

"That one I'd like to see," Oliver told them.  "If it matters and you have a chance to mention it, Simone's passion for flying is great to me.  Maybe not the creature side, but that same desire I'd love to have in my life."

"I'll tell him, see what he says," George told him, patting him on the back.  "Relax, I'm sure we'll run into her some day soon.  If not, maybe Tara will."  He winked.  "She knows lots of women."

"Most of them like other women," Fred pointed out.  Oliver frowned as he turned to look at him.  "So did Tara until she got so lonely she couldn't stand it anymore.  Then she said she took off the no-penis part and it came down to Snape and Lupin."

"Then why do all the girls go to her for relationship advice?"

"Because otherwise they'd have to go to Xander or me?" George suggested.  "In case you hadn't noticed, most of the teachers at the school aren't exactly in a long term relationship."

"Even when it was McGonagall she used to tell some of the girls to give up because they'd never have a real relationship until they finished growing up," Fred added.

"I gave one boy that advice recently.  His girlfriend was mad at him because he was spending more time with his familiar than her."

Oliver shook his head with a wry expression on his face.  "And people wonder why the community is getting smaller."

"It's because there aren't that many people like mum around," Fred noted dryly.  "Most wizarding families consider four kids to be enough."

"And I'm proudly one of them," George agreed.  "I can't see how mum did it when we were three, Ginny was a newborn, Ron was one."

"Hmm, that means Percy would have been five, Bill and Charlie in school most of the year," Oliver pointed out.  "She only had a few of you as tots at a time."

"Well she always did say that Percy and the rest of us came as a surprise," Fred pointed out.  George laughed.  Oliver looked at him. "What?"

"You mean you were an accident?" Oliver teased.

"Of the best sort.  They forgot the contraceptive charm."  George smiled.  "Do you know, Ginny was right."  Fred looked clueless, or possibly stunned.  "Back when she was preggers with Simone, she taunted me by saying we probably heard her conception.  Thinking back, wouldn't that have been the week that those storms knocked out the power?"

Fred laughed. "I was too busy clinging to you and Percy to worry about what mum and dad were doing, as long as they were there.  But you're probably right."

Oliver shook his head. "This is why I'm an only child.  So my mother never has to hear this conversation."  Both twins laughed and patted him on the back.  "What am I going to do about the banquet and auction next month?"

"We'll bid on you," Fred told him.  "We'll make it a stunning double date and go out for some fun."

"Can we?" Oliver asked him.  Fred nodded so he smiled.  "Fine, but don't be turning into your brother.  I'm not easy."

"I never thought you were.  You seem like the jewelry sort to me," Fred said, trying hard not to smile.

Oliver swatted at him.  "Go pick on the kids.  They need it.  Denver's probably miserable because he hasn't seen a woman in days."

"He had a boy over yesterday," George told him.  Oliver looked stunned.  "Yeah, he's like that.  He likes women a bit more, but not that much.  When Xander asked him what was going on in his head, he admitted that if he could find a woman with a nice chest and put a dick on her, he'd be really happy."

"With all her included parts still there?" Fred asked.  George nodded. "Well, he won't be finding it here."  He noticed Denver giving Agatha looks. "You might want to break that up, before he gets his ass kicked."

George started to stand up, but Denver was already strolling over to his target so he sat down with a groan to see how she handled it.

"So, Aggie," Denver said, smiling at her. "No Ryan?"

"For most of the summer thankfully.  Why? I'm not putting out for you."  She sipped her drink.

"Ah, come on, it'll be fun and I'm sure I can show you things he doesn't know."

"What!  All men just grunt and thrust.  It's not fun for some of us."

Denver leaned closer, breathing in her ear.  "Then he's not doing it right.  I promise to make it all better and set a higher standard for him to have to come up to."  She gave him a light shove.  "Really, if he's not touching and licking, then he's boring. Why stay with boring?"

"Because I saw you naked when I were six?" Agatha pointed out.   He laughed and shook his head.  "Then how about because my father's about to Crucio you."  She pointed at where Harry was watching them. Then she pinched him on the throat.  "We'll see.  I have been meaning to ask what the big deal was about, but I think I'd like something a little less...personal."  She smirked and strolled off to talk to her father.

"Denver," George called, bringing him over. "Don't hit on the poor girl, she'll only ever have Ryan and he's not knowledgeable.  Why torment her with visions of what she's missing?" he pointed out quietly.

Denver sighed and sat down.  "I'm needy," he complained.

"I know, nephew, but it gets no better as you get older.  You have to learn how to handle those dry periods."

"It's been almost five years for some of us," Oliver pointed out.

Denver stared at him, mouth open. "HOW?" he demanded.  "Is this some sort of curse?  Did Uncle Xander's ex get you too, Uncle Oliver?  If she did, tell me and I'll help research the cure.  That's horrible."

George and Fred shook their heads, trying not to laugh. "Even if you're married, there are dry times," George assured him.  "Learn how to deal with them yourself, nephew."

"I did that earlier and it didn't help any.  I need a warm body wrapped around me to help me get there, you know."

"Then save up your allowance and do what your sister did," Fred suggested.  His face lit up and Denver teleported home to bug his sister for her pass and his allowance.  Fred looked at George.  "I think Draco may have created a monster."

"Well, Xander did say that Draco was his son, so apparently that throbbing need that keeps George happy was passed down, undiluted and possibly added to, through Draco to Denver," Oliver said with a smirk.

"I'll tell him you said that," George assured him.

"Where is Xander?"

"Swimming with Simone.  He misses having a pool."

"You guys are buying a house, have one put in."

"Why?  We have a pond, he likes those better," George said with a small smile.

"You guys are buying a house like the Burrow?"

"From what little I've been told, apparently," George agreed.  "Only more horizontal than vertical.  Xander always did think that the top level was going to fall off if we got too loud up there."

"I'm sure your ghoul wouldn't appreciate that," Oliver said, smiling at Harry as he walked over.  "You did a great job on the house, Harry."

"Thanks."  Harry sat across from them. "Where's Xander?"

"Swimming with Simone."

"Oh."  Harry grimaced and looked around, then back at them. "Did Denver just hit on my daughter?"

George nodded.  "He's not had any in nearly a day."

"He was advised not to make Ryan look too bad to her," Fred added.

Oliver snorted.  "That boy's just horny.  Maybe his father should think about getting him fixed before he comes home with a kid like him, out of the blue."

"Or six or seven," Harry agreed with a smile.  "Thank you for warning him off.  I know she's not happy with Ryan, but they're bound together."

"Which sucks for her unless someone shows her the glory of vibrators," George agreed.  Harry looked shocked. "What?"

"You use those sort of things?" Harry asked.

"I still spend three nights a week with my loving twin and he's just not doing it for me," George quipped.  Fred spluttered, coughing on his latest drink of water.  "Sorry, dear, hate to break it to you this way."  He blew a kiss.

"Let me move," Oliver said, moving over next to Harry.  "I don't want caught in the middle of that."

"And all this time you assured me that you were calling my name when you were with Xander," Fred said with a pout.  "I'm hurt."

"I still love you, but I think you'd better stick to women, Fred.  You just don't understand the male body."

Fred broke, he started to laugh.  "I understand mine well enough, thank you, and I happen to adore women.  What kept me from dressing you up in your sleep when I was Denver's age I don't know."

"Um, the girls?" George suggested.

Fred thought about it, then nodded. "Yeah, probably.  That and the fact that mum would have killed me.  She nearly did when I got caught out of the tower that night groping Katie."

"Hmm, I remember that.  I got that lecture as well," George said with fondness.  "She wouldn't believe that we weren't playing with her."

"Do I even want to ask why your mother didn't bring that up in one of her many rants at Iggy?" Harry asked.

George smiled at him.  "I told her that I was perfectly happy masturbating for at least another few months and she passed out," he said proudly.  Harry blushed and shook his head, looking down at the table.  "It stopped that argument fairly quickly.  Not even father would touch that one."

"Tell me about it," Fred agreed. "Did you know he's the one who gave Percy that anti-lust spell?"

"I figured that it either came from when Charlie was in school, or Percy got totally fed up with us and went to McGonagall about it," George pointed out.

"No, he checked with her before he did it."

"So that's why she smirked at us our entire fifth year."

Harry raised a hand. "Stop, please," he begged. "I don't need to know that much.  I remember that smirk and I don't want to think about why she had it."

"It wasn't any worse than Iggy running up to hide under her skirts because he thought she was a tree," Fred pointed out.  Oliver looked at him.  "Never heard that one?"

Oliver shook his head. "Not that I recall."

"Adrian and Ryan had ganged up on Iggy once again," George noted, his best imitation of his father in place.  "Poor thing, couldn't get away from them."

Fred poked him.  "Five-year-old Iggy ran up behind McGonagall and decided that she must be part tree because she was always wearing green."  Oliver drew in a breath and held it.  "He quickly found out that he wasn't when he saw the legs.  She jumped around trying to get him out from under there, beating at her skirt.  It only made him scream worse because he thought they was attacking him.  Then he looked up and saw boxer shorts. So of course he asked after he got done screaming in fear."

"McGonagall told him they were more comfortable and she'd let him wear panties some day so he could find out for himself, then shooed the other boys off so he could escape and she could drink herself senseless," George finished.

Harry looked at him. "How many teachers had to get drunk when Iggy was little?"

"Snape did once or twice," George said thoughtfully.

"McGonagall."

"Flitwick a few times as well, that whole conversation about him *not* being a house elf made  his weekend go very badly," George added.  "Plus I know Snape did more than twice.  He and Iggy butted heads about every year.  Especially that year he interrupted the silence potion by giggling.  Ryan's fault of course."  He grinned.  "Let's see.  Sprout only had one incident of it I think, and that was mostly Adrian with Iggy helping.  Albus had a number of times, but I'm not sure if that was the rest of the school or us."

"Plus, let's not forget Trelawny and her amazing 'what sort of creature are you' rant that time," Fred added for good measure.  "I don't think she every *really* got over the boys coming up and painting her crystal ball pretty colors so it would shine pretty things on the walls for her enjoyment.  Or Ryan and his amazing peeing in the tea leaves thing that he blamed on Iggy."

"Yeah, but I only count that as one incident since she didn't stop drinking for a week."  George smiled.  "Not half as many as Ryan caused.  Adrian was mostly good, he was just in most of the better pranks."

"It used to depend on whether or not Tara and Willow were fighting," Fred said thoughtfully.

"They got the kids to fight.  That's also the cause for the whole 'I'm jumping off the Astronomy tower to prove I'm better' incident.  It's a good thing Snape caught Ryan before he tried."

"It might have saved some trouble if he hadn't," Fred said happily.

"We can't change that one, Fred."

"I know, but still."

Oliver burst out laughing.  "They jumped off where?"

Harry looked at George.  "Are kids like Ignatius the reason why none of the other teaches are married or have children?"

"Probably," the twins said together.

The twins looked at Oliver again.  "The Astronomy tower.  They scrambled out one of those small windows and out onto the ledge.  Ryan wanted to prove he was the more manly eight-year- old," Fred told Oliver.  "Tara and Willow were fighting so they were fighting as well.  He wanted to prove he was better than Adrian and Iggy got brought into it."

"My son had a flash of his father screaming at him and tried to back out but Ryan wouldn't let him.  So he did the next best thing, he screamed as loud as he could that Ryan was trying to kill them by pushing them off.  Fortunately, Snape was out gathering herbs in the greenhouses because it was a Hogsmeade weekend and no one else was around.  Even Tara wailed on Ryan that time if I remember right."

"You had to sedate Xander when he got back," Fred reminded him.

"Yes, dear little Ryan Rosenberg nearly died that day.  Snape got to beat him first, long before Willow made it back from town.  Albus and Hagrid had to pull him off the boy.  I think he nearly did an unforgivable curse on him actually."

"Willow was stopped at the 'r' in Crucio," Fred said helpfully.

George nodded. "Yes she was.  Albus had to knock her out."  He looked smug.  "Iggy started to sob as soon as he was rescued, about how it wasn't entirely his fault.  Snape yelled at him for a very long time before we got up there.  First for being stupid enough to follow such a dare, and then for not being able to get past him.  Iggy stopped that one by pointing out Ryan was in front of the window and he had tried to stop it.  Snape gave him his first hug that day I think."

"I think so too," Fred agreed.  He smiled as Xander came back.  "Hey, did Snape give your son a hug before he rescued him from that ledge?"

Xander walked over and joined them, shaking his head. "I don't think so.  I think Severus was starting to respect his mind before then because he was always down in the dungeons, mostly because Ryan wouldn't dare go down there.  He was terrified of Severus."  He worked to get more water out of his hair with the towel over his shoulders.  "I think it scared Severus as much as it did the other parents.  How long did it take for Ryan to be able to sit down?"

"He got a pain potion that night from Albus and a lecture that made him cry and apologize.  But I think at least a week with wincing."

"If he had been mine, he might have died," Harry said darkly, looking over at Agatha.  "Can I tell her that one?"

"Sure.  Go for it.  We love telling embarrassing Ryan stories," Xander said with a grin.  "She might even remember part of the aftermath.  Iggy was grounded to the store for the next month."

"It's a good thing it wasn't Simone, she might have pushed him if he had chickened out," Oliver told them.

Xander shook his head.  "She's too smart to ever go up there.  He bragged about it once, later that year, and she gave him a disgusted look.  Told him he was an idiot whose mother apparently needed to have more children so she had a smart heir."

"Did she ever meet Adrian?"

"I think she might have met them both once, without knowing who they were.  Iggy was sick that summer and she spent some time helping us watch over him."

"That's right, that was the year Ravena was born," Fred agreed.  "We saw a lot of that branch of the family that summer."  He leaned closer.  "Has anyone noticed Shey Ravettena looks a lot like Charlie?" he asked quietly.

"Oh, yeah," Xander agreed.  "I wasn't going to ask though.  I didn't think Charlie had a fascination with the dark."

"He did, but we were still toddlers," George told him.  "They dated briefly in high school."

"That would have been a pregnancy for the record books," Harry pointed out.  "It could be wishful thinking."

"No, she has his hair.  At that age, Charlie's was the same flame red," Fred said thoughtfully.  "Maybe one of those conferences?  Shey's mother is active in the conservation efforts."

"Maybe," George agreed with a shrug. "I'm thinking that if he doesn't know I'm not going to ask.  If he does, then he's probably got good reason for leaving her there."

"I agree," Xander put in.  "I'm not willing to bring it up with him.  I like Charlie, but I wouldn't do that for any of you but Percy.  Possibly Ron."

"If Ron starts dating again, should we look for an apocalypse?" Harry asked.  Xander gave him a look. "Sorry, but he keeps saying he's going to then backs off."

"You went through the same thing with moving," Oliver gently reminded him.  "He'll start when the kids are older, that way they can't get any more cute."

"Because nothing is scarier or cuter than an eight-year-old Weasley," George said dryly.

"Unless it's an eight-year-old Weasley with a nine year old Malfoy-Weasley," Xander reminded him.  "Remember all the trouble Iggy and Simone used to get into?  Then your father would let them go because they always looked so pitiful afterwards."

"I do, that's why I'm letting you discipline the grandchildren, dear," George told him.

"And another generation of Weasley destruction comes into being," Oliver said.

"Not yet," Xander told him.  "Give us a year after they graduate.  I'll put down five sickles that Melvin and Andrea will have one on the way or will be trying."

"Iggy and Raena might have their charm broken by then," George pointed out.  "I caught Iggy saying something about promising Salazar a Beltane baby."

"Hmm.  Possibly," Xander agreed, smiling at him.  "Which one of the Malfoys do you think will slip up first?"

"Considering Draco's had to take Denver to the doctor's once already to have him checked over?  I'd say him.  Simone's much more conscious about her fun," Oliver told them.  Everyone looked at him. "What?  I do watch the kids as well."

"Good point, and I agree with him," Xander and George said in unison.

Harry shook his head.  "At least he won't be part of the newest prank team."  He stood up.  "I'd better kill the fire before we get burnt meat.  Does anyone want anything else?"

"Go up and hide in your room, Harry, we won't mind and we'll make sure everything is cleaned up," Fred told him.  Harry looked at him. "It was obvious you were getting antsy."

"Maybe."  Harry killed the fire and went inside, going up to his room.  He didn't want to be rude, but he had reached his tolerance for people for the day.  He locked himself in until everyone was gone.

***

Angelina looked up as her ward's door opened and admitted her boyfriend.  "Hi, Oliver," she said quietly.  She had one other woman in the room with her and didn't want to wake her up.  "How was the luncheon?"

"Good.  Harry left early so he wouldn't have to deal with all of us."  He sat beside her, touching her hand.  "Are you happy?"

She grimaced. "Which one of them told you?"

"Fred and George."

"Oh."  She wet her lips.  "I am, but you're ....flashy, and happy, and all those sort of things."

He smiled.  "Thank you."  He leaned over and kissed her gently.  "Harry and Alicia broke up as well.  She thinks you'd do good with him, help him out of his shell and the like."

"Really?"  She shifted uncomfortably.  "Why did she say that?"

"Because your daughter likes him more than me.  Because you both like to live quietly and hide a lot," he admitted with a smile.  "They think you should go see him once you're out."

"You're not mad?"

"No.  Not in the least.  You know I love you, and I always will, but I'm not the one for you.  You wouldn't like to go to all the games and cheer me on like the other girls do for their guys.  I get that and it makes me happy to see you happy."

She smiled and relaxed.  "Thank you, Oliver."

"You're welcome, dear."  He shifted closer.  "So, will you?"  She nodded.  "Good.  He's expecting to come pick you up.  Your daughter's presently playing with his house elves."  She rolled her eyes.  "It's cute."

"I'm sure it is, but she'll get spoiled."

"Not really.  She'll learn how to deal with them long before she starts school.  That way she'll be able to get extra dinners out of them."  She chuckled and grabbed her chest.  "Easy."

"You made me laugh," she said, but she was smiling.  "Harry's really putting me up?"

"Yup.  You and little Alicia."  He stood up.  "I'm going to let everyone else in, okay?"  She nodded and let him push some of her hair back.  "Be right back.  Everyone's downstairs checking on Molly Weasley."

"What happened now?"

"They had a fairy nest out by their pond and they've been getting her."

"No wonder she's been yelling at Simone and Denver," she said dryly.

"I think she does that anyway."  He grinned and went to get everyone.   He came back with the twins and Xander, all of them smiling.  "See, everyone.  The girls went back to their shop since one of their helpers just quit."  When Harry came in, he got the seat next to the bed, even though he looked uncomfortable.  "We'd give it to Xander, but he's being a fussy git," Oliver assured him.

"Fine, I'll take it then," Harry agreed.  He smiled at Angelina.  "I snuck you in some of the leftover's from lunch.  I'm sorry if they're a little overdone."  He pulled a pouch out of his pocket and handed it to her.  George and Fred dug around for the veggies he had made them bring for her, and soon she had a full tray in front of her.  That, of course, was when the nurse came in.

"What is that?" the nurse asked.

"Barbeque ribs," Xander said, giving her a neutral look.  Sure, he hated her with every fiber of his being, but his mate was there so he couldn't beat her for the pain she put him through.

"That's not regulation food," she said primly.

"Gee, and just think, the doctor *made* you give her drugs too.  Aren't you so disappointed," Xander said dryly.  She looked at him and started.  "Yeah, it's me.  This is a close personal friend.  Go away."  She hurried out, coming back with security guards.  "Hey, guys."

"Professor Harris-Weasley," one of the guards said, smiling at him.  "Not in a bed yourself this time?"  He nodded at everyone.

"No, this beauty is part of my fun league team and they got her bad on Saturday."  He glanced at the nurse, then at the guard he had played checkers with while he had been in last time.  "Let me guess, she told you I was psychotic and dangerous?"

The guards nodded.  "Yes, sir.  Said you were a runaway from a mental institution."

Xander pulled up his left pantsleg, making the guards look away.  "She made sure I got these by mistreating me.  Make her go away, before you have a body to clean up."  He let his pantsleg down and gave them a reassuring grin.  "She refused me pain medicine, told everyone I had set myself on fire, and then tried to scrub off the medicine that my friends provided for me with a wire brush."

The guards looked at her.  "What did you do to get those?" the other guard asked.

"I got this from calling lightening to save my nieces," Xander told him.

"Oh, shit, that was you?" the second guard asked.  Everyone nodded and he glared at the nurse.  "You hurt him because he saved the school from an attack?  You evil fucking bitch!  I'm telling the shift supervisor."  She huffed off.  "I'm very sorry, Professor.  I'll personally make sure she doesn't come near your friend again.  My baby brother was there when you did that.  He always said nice things about you, even being a Ravenclaw."  He nodded at them then left with his cohort.

"Thank you for staying calm, Professor," the first guard said with a smile of his own.  "We'll have a talk with her."  They closed the door behind them.

"You really called lightening?" the other woman asked.

Xander looked at her.  "I really called Earth lightening and the regular stuff decided to mate with it in me," he told her.  "I ached for months; I had to go to a muggle hospital to be treated."  She shuddered.  "We'll try to be more quiet," he assured her, giving her the same reassuring smile before looking at his family.  Everyone was staring at him.  "I was nice."

"You were," George agreed, giving him a squeeze. "I'm very proud of you."

Oliver snorted.  "I'm impressed that he held back."

Everyone nodded.  It was good that Xander had shown discretion and hadn't destroyed the woman.  They were all very proud of him.

***

Severus followed his wife through the wooden gate and stopped to appreciate the view.  It was calm here.  Healing in feeling, and very quiet.  Fortunately, he had brought books so she could meditate and 'reconnect' in peace.   Whatever that meant.  He followed her to the office, carrying their small bag.  She hadn't packed nearly anything and he had followed her lead, though he had a shrunken bag in his pocket.

Tara smiled at the host, shaking hands with him.  "Tara and Severus Maclay?"

"Really?" Severus asked dryly.

"There is a tradition of matrilineal naming in this community," the host told them.  He smiled at them.  "I see someone will be taking part in our clothing optional program."  Snape dropped the bag.  "She didn't tell you?"

"He would have refused to come."  She smiled sweetly at him.  "You can wear pants and a shirt, but no robes, no vests, nothing else."  She looked at their host again.  "During that heat we had last fall, he was wearing that outfit and liking it.  He needs to relax.  I need to relax."  She signed them in and paid for their stay.  "Are we in a bungalow?"

"Indeed you are," he said, handing over keys.  "Give me a moment to put on shorts so your mate is not so upset," he said gently, heading into the back.

Severus looked at his wife and opened his mouth, but she kissed him until he forgot what he was going to say.  "You can wear a t-shirt and pants," she reminded him gently.  "This is the place to relax and heal. You can't do that under fifty pounds of cloth."  She grinned.  "I'm going to join in on the nudist meditation group.  You can join us if you want, but you won't be allowed to wear more than boxer shorts. And yes, you can yell at me once we're in the room."  She followed their host out to their bungalow and she squealed in delight. "I love this place."  She gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.  "Thank you for providing this sanctuary."  He smiled and left them alone.  She started to strip and he grabbed her.

"You are not walking around naked in front of other people," he hissed.

She smiled and patted him on the chest.  "Severus, they're going to be nude too.  They don't care.  This isn't about something dirty, this is about being free and happy, maybe even healing."  She touched the tattoo on his arm, making him flinch.  "There's another reason I brought you here.  There's a healer here, she's worked on other magical marks before.  She's removed some of them."  He nodded, looking more accepting.  She pulled a bag out of her pocket and enlarged it, handing it over.  "This is all you're allowed to wear until we leave.  You can wear a full outfit or less, and I would prefer less, every day.  You will not have a robe, a vest, or anything starched."  She summoned his bags and smiled at him.  "I'll put this in the safe in case you need anything in there."  She left while he was still stunned and got undressed while she was in the other room. She came back out with a smile and nothing else.  "I'm going to find a good tree to sit under and commune with the earth.  Are you coming?"  He shook his head, struck dumb by her attitude.  "Then come find me when you quit ranting about me."  She walked out, dodging his grabbing hands.

He sat on the bed and stared at the door.  How could she have done this to him?  She knew he wasn't going to comfortable here.  But perhaps that was the point.  To bring him  more into her world.  He took off his robe.  There was no way he was going naked, nudity was abhorrent to him and an evil he would like to see eradicated from some people's lives.  Especially hers when they weren't alone.  He did as he was ordered to, knowing it would set him apart from everyone else, but he could get down to a t-shirt and pants.  He was still covered enough and with the carrot of having his tattoo removed, he was willing to be hit with the stick a few times.  He summoned a book and laid down to relax.  He did need the vacation.

***

Iggy looked up as something chimed out in the hallway, sitting up slowly.  Raena was asleep beside him and his wand was next to hers on the dresser.  He slid off the bed slowly, moving over to get both his wands, then threw open the door, startling the creature in the hallway.  "What the fuck are you doing scaring me like that, Anyanka!"

She looked him over and licked his lips.  "You are adorable."

"I'll banish you to the nether regions of hell that even the demons fear," Raena said sleepily.  "My husband, demon."

"This is my dad's ex," Iggy said, looking her over.  "You're pregnant.  Why?  Or better yet, how?"

"It's to stabilize the interrealm problems.  My boy."

Iggy put a hand on her stomach and shook his head.  "Your girl and boy.  The girl's demonic, the boy's not."  He looked at her, then withdrew from her.  "Why else are you here?"

"I wanted to see your father or Uncle, are they about?"

"They're at the hospital checking on a friend," Raena said, forcing herself to sit up.  "Come back later."

Simone walked out to meet them.  "Sorry, I had to get dressed."  She looked the demon over, then shook her head.  "I couldn't pull off that look.  I'd miss my robes."  She looked the demon in the eyes.  "Is there something I or the male heir can help you with?"

"No, I needed to share the news.  It's about the thing with William."

Simone nodded.  "Then tell me and I'll pass on the message, or you can find my father at the World Cup team's pitch for practice.  Home in on Morgana if you need a better link."  Anyanka smiled at her.  "Never come back here.  We don't want to appear to be consorting with the wrong sort, now do we?" she asked with a smile.

Ayanka snorted.  "Honey, your family was the wrong sort until your father.  No one would be surprised."

"Yes, they would.  My sisters' reputations would be ruined by you being here.  Now leave, before they're unable to make a good marriage."  The demon faded out.  "Iggy, pants are necessary if you step out into the hallway.  Even I have to put on clothes."  She walked away, not looking at his underwear.  She stopped and turned back to him.  Then she gave him a smirk.  "You missed it.  Denver hit on Aggie.  She turned him down."  Then she chuckled and left him alone.

"He must have been really desperate," Iggy said as he walked back into his bedroom and shut the door.  "Dear, am I falling out of these?"

She grabbed him and pulled him back down beside her.  "Just a bit, but I'm liking you peeking out."  She gave him a kiss, making him forget everything else.  His wands were tossed out of the way before he rolled her onto her back to continue what they had been doing before her nap.

"I love you."

"I know, dear, and in two more weeks you can officially show me how much."  He grinned before attacking her neck. "Easy.  If you mark me, someone will complain.  Namely the more fanatical adults."

"She was dusted with fairy dust," Iggy said, moving down to kiss between her breasts.  She pushed his head down so he continued to play with a small hot spot she had there.  "Severus is at a nudist colony.  Think we'll have to make a nerve tonic?"

"That's not a mental image I wanted," she noted, smiling.  "But a nerve tonic would be nice.  If only to get that image out of my head."

He lifted his head and smiled at her.  "Tara's fucking him every which way possible."  She groaned and swatted at him, pushing his head back down.

"Don't talk about that subject while you're trying to talk me into sex.  I don't want to think about our mentor and sex any more than I want to think about anyone in your family and sex."  He chuckled against her skin, making her wiggle.

"Grandmother's here," Denver called in warning.

"Damn," Raena sighed, pulling a pillow over her face.  "Dear, find my clothes on your way to the bathroom please."

"Sure."  He slid off her and tossed her clothes at her while he went to take care of things.

She slid the clothes over her lingerie and sat up, ignoring the her own desire.  Women could get away with that for a while, but she was going to hurt him when they finally got together again.  She took Iggy's hand as he came out of the bathroom in his jeans and walked him down the stairs.  "Grandmother," she said with a smile.  "More problems?"

"No, dear, I wanted to apologize," she said, smiling at them.  "What a pretty camisole," she noted.

"Yes, and she's wearing it for me," Iggy told her, sitting down so he could pull his wife into his lap. "We understand about fairy dust, Grandmother.  It's not a problem."  He gave Raena a squeeze, making her purr.  "What's the other news at the Burrow?"

"Nothing much," she said, settling herself in her chair.  "No adults?"

"They're at the hospital visiting Angelina and Draco's at practice," Raena told her.  "Draco should be back soon, he left hours ago."

"He might be shopping," Iggy suggested.  "He does do that on occasion."

Molly smiled.  "He takes the most care with his wardrobe.   It's nice to see him well-dressed."

"You're hoping he's going to get back with Ginny?" Simone asked as she walked in.

"She is your mother, young lady.  You will address her as such."

"Yay."  Simone flopped down beside Iggy and pulled out Raena's top to look down it. "Where'd you get that and did they have something similar in leather?"

"No leather, and the usual bra shop," Iggy told her with a grin.  "But I have a catalog you'd die to look through," he teased.  "All it will cost you is polishing my broom for me this summer and helping me shift books."

She fought with herself and gave in with a whimper. "If it's that good, it's a deal," she sighed. Iggy summoned a small book and handed it over.  "Oh," she moaned, curling up to look through the kink catalog.  "I want this," she said, showing it to him.

"Your birthday's not for a month and a half," Molly reminded her with a smile. "May I see?"  Simone showed her the book and her eyes went wide. "Surely you don't want something like that."

"Of course I do.  I *like* leather," she purred.  "Iggy, get me that?"

"I'll get you something magnificent that will make Adrian drool on his shoes," he promised.  She smiled at him.  "Books and polishing?"

"Sweetheart, for this, I'd bear your kids right about now," she murmured, going back to her book.  When her brother came in she pointed at one of the toys she had found.  "Toy," she said with a goofy grin.

"So I see."  He looked at the toys then shook his head.  "I need something better."  He took the catalog and looked though it, then showed what he found to his sister and cousins.  "I want that one if it matters."

Molly got up and walked over to see, then she blushed.  "Denver!"

"What?"  He smiled at her.  "I like things like that.  It's a good substitute for when I can't find one of my women."

"Or men," Raena suggested with a smirk.

"Or men," he agreed.  "I like my warm, soft things."

Molly went back to her seat but kept the catalog.  "I think you have more important things to worry about, like your grades."

"I got good grades," Denver told her.  "We're waiting on OWL results."  Molly pulled a few envelopes out of her purse and tossed them onto the table. "Why did they send them there?"

"They sent them to Ron, dear."  She smiled as they dove for their results.  "Ignatius, what happened during your Transfiguration test?"

"I passed out.  I was tired and weak, so I lost control and passed out instead of losing control," he admitted.  "I did turn the pile of fabric into a chair for a second, but it lost it's focus.  It's not my best subject."  He smiled at his results.  "Nearly perfect."

"Perfect," Simone bragged.

"Off by two," Denver admitted.

Raena looked at her envelope then smiled.  "Perfect and exempt from taking my NEWTs since I don't need them."  Simone shrieked in outrage.

"She doesn't," Iggy agreed.  "There's no reason for her to take them again.  For that matter, there's no reason for me to stress over mine.  We really could have gotten out of the rest of our schooling by tests."

"Then why didn't you?" Denver asked.

"Because we've got the most freedom we'll ever have at this point," Raena told him.  "Iggy still needs to work on some gryphon potions, but we do make our own schedules and we have all the time and space we want.  We'll even have a space all to ourselves next year since we needed space to work in."

"But you don't want to be a Prefect," Simone pointed out.

"No, we don't," Iggy assured her.  "Why would we?  We'd have to give up a lot of our free and practice time to deal with problems and we don't want the attention anyway.

"So your space is secure," Raena assured her, giving her a pat on the leg.  She summoned a catalog and handed it over.  "Because you did so well."

Simone drooled as she opened the Ann Summers catalog, laughing at a few of the things.

"Don't encourage that," Molly chided gently.  "She needs to concentrate on things other than her personal pleasure."

Simone looked up.  "I always make sure my lovers have fun too," she noted.  Then she went back to her browsing, bending down corners of pages that she wanted things on. Denver nudged her and she marked that page for him.

Molly shook her head.  "There were other letters, but Arthur locked them in his study until dinner tomorrow night."

Simone and Denver both looked up.  "Official letters from the school?" they asked in unison.  Molly nodded, smiling at them. "Yes!"  They high-fived.

Molly smiled at their antics.  She really did love those children.  "Where are the others?"

"Ravena's at Uncle Harry's.  Anastasia is at a picnic with a few of the other Gryffs," Simone said absently.  "Lucien and Maeve should be with you."

"Xander stole them back earlier, they're in the store as far as I know."

"Morgana went with Father to his practice.  His coach wanted to meet her," Denver told her, leaning on his sister's shoulder so he could see the things too.  He whimpered and pointed at something so she marked it for him. "Thanks, sis."

"You're welcome," she said, turning the page.  "Iggy, why are we moving books around?"

"Because we're moving Raena's things around," Iggy told her.  Molly looked interested.  "We're renting a storage space for it," he said, giving her a subtle squeeze to his wife's butt.

"That's a good thing I guess," Molly said, starting to frown.  "Why not use our outbuilding?"

"Because it's got a leak," Iggy reminded her.

"True.  I forgot about that."  She smiled at them.  "Won't that be expensive?"

"Not really," Raena told him.  "It's less than our yearly allowance.  The gryphons agreed we could have a small raise because of it."

"The caves were crowded the last time I was down there," Simone agreed.

Molly nodded, it made sense to her.  They were taking care of her grandchildren very well from what she could tell.  She settled in to watch them look at the smut catalog to get raunchy ideas.  Children were so different these days.  Her sons had went out and experimented; these ones did more than Charlie ever had but they still needed catalogs.  He never had.  Maybe he should talk with those two about how to get by with real people and without fancy lingerie and sex toys.

***

Tara led her mate into the healer's tent, smiling at her.  "He's the one I talked to you about," she said, sitting him down next to her.  He was wearing a simple t-shirt and pants, and it made her happy.

The healer looked at the tattoo, then looked at him.  "Momentary stupidity?"

He nodded.  "I was lost and they took me in.  Eventually I woke up and realized how dumb I was."

She nodded.  "I've seen similar."  She smiled at him.  "I've also got a problem.  I can't remove it."  He opened his mouth. "But I know someone who can.  It will take a small ritual to cancel out the magic inherent in the marking."  He nodded slowly. She handed over a card.  "Go here and tell him that I sent you to take care of that mark, that you've changed.  He's not one of us, but he knows.  He also knows a Druid tattoo artist who can help you remove it or cover it."

"I have the choice?" he asked quietly.

"It would take a Normal procedure using some advanced technology, but it can be bled off once it's made inactive."  He relaxed.  "The one I'm sending you to, he helped remove a mark of Eyghon a few years back."

"Rupert or Ethan?" Tara asked.

"Ethan, his came back," she said with a smirk. "He's here again this year as a matter of fact.  Hiding from his lover from what he growled at me when I greeted him.  Apparently his Spike is very jump-happy at the moment."

"I thought he always was," Snape told her.

She shrugged.  "They'd been apart for a while.  When Spike came home, Ethan found himself tied to the bed and treated to his lover's full attention for over a week.  He was a tad bit sore when he came."

"If I see him, I'll smile sweetly and ask how Spike is," Tara said with a smirk of her own.  Her mate looked at her. "I keep telling you I'm not this nice little girl you think I am, you're going to have to realize that one day soon, Sev."  She stood up.  "I'll let him go to London tomorrow.  Thank you."  The healer nodded.  "If we can help you, call on us."

"I could use a fourth couple for the power raising ceremony tonight," she offered.

Tara blushed.  "I don't think I can do that.  Being naked is one thing, having sex with a group around is another."  Her husband spluttered.  "See?"  She grinned.  "But he does potions and I'm still doing my thing.  Call on us for anything else."  She led her mate out of the tent, taking him back to their bungalow.

"Put on some clothes," he hissed when he noticed another woman looking at her.

She turned and pressed herself against him, kissing him as hard and as deeply as she could.  "Shut up, Severus.  She's admiring my aura.  Not my body."  She let him go and walked in front of him, wiggling a bit extra for him.

He growled and picked her up, taking her back to their bed.  He would show her who was allowed to look at her body and who wasn't.

***

Percy walked up to a nondescript door and tapped gently.  The door opened and the young woman on the other side opened her mouth.  "You thought we wouldn't be aware of this?" he asked with a smile as he walked in.  She closed and locked the door.  "This is nice," he said with great appreciation.  It was light, it was airy, it was even spacious.  He walked into what was becoming the study and tapped Iggy on the shoulder.  "You need to provide one person in the family with a set of keys, just in case.  That way we can pack it up if necessary," he said gently.

Iggy handed back a set of keys. "For Melvin."  He looked back and smiled.  "What took you so long?"

"I was a bit busy with more official matters," Percy told him, leading him over to a chair and making him sit.  "Do your fathers know?"

Raena walked in with a glass of water for him.  "They do.  Xander helped us look for this place.  We own the building."

"I know, that's what got our attention."  He smiled at her.  "We do watch you two, you know."  Iggy nodded, letting his wife slide into his lap.  "I also know why you needed this sanctuary, I even understand the need.  I would love to have my own private place."  He sipped his water.  "Lemon pain potion?"

"Lemon heart healing potion. You haven't been taking your medicine," Iggy told him.  He grinned.  "Is this where you recognize us as adults?"

Percy put his empty glass down.  "It is.  I don't want you to tell the other children, but I do understand the need.  I'm proud of you for keeping it so quiet."  He shifted so he was facing them.  "I'll trust you to act like adults, and I trust you not to tell my mother because she'd get a bit upset with you."  They nodded.  "Have you told Bill yet?"

"I told him we have a place of our own near here, but not where exactly," Iggy admitted.  His wife looked at him. "I was going to offer him that empty apartment.  He needs to get away from everyone."  She nodded, giving him a kiss on the cheek.  "Other than that, the building is empty.  That's why father agreed to get this one.  It's got nice apartments, it's sound, and it was empty."

"Why was it empty?" Percy asked.

"The old landlord kicked everyone out before he started the procedure to sell it," Iggy told him.

"I noticed on the paperwork that Xander had it listed as a home for pagans and people discriminated against due to alternative religions.  Then it was crossed out."

"The person doing the paperwork for us thought it might be going too far," Raena told him.  "Do you like it?"

"I adore it.  My first apartment was nowhere near as nice."  He reached over and patted her on the knee.  "Remember that you're still in school."  They nodded. "And that you can't always run back here, children."

Iggy snorted.  "We've got our own private room in the school, Uncle Percy.  We're guarding one of the alternative exits."

He smiled. "I know."  He stood up.  "Give me the tour?"

"Sure."  Raena got up and took his arm, walking him around the nice penthouse.

Iggy relaxed and smiled.  This was a good thing.  Percy would keep it quiet.  Grandmother wouldn't ever find out, even if their grandfather did.  He got up and went back to shelving his and his wife's book collection.  She had some very interesting tomes that he wanted to read soon.

***

Bill looked up as Percy walked in, smiling at him.  He nudged Melvin.  "I think those are for you."

Percy pulled another set of keys out of his pocket. "Those are Iggy's backup set," he told him.  "Watch them with your life and make sure no one knows that they have need of them." Melvin nodded and tucked them into his pocket.  "The others are for you if you want them," Percy told his older brother, handing them over with a smile.  "Your beloved nephew agreed."

Bill looked at the keys.  "These are apartment keys."  He looked up.  "I have an apartment."

"One with three bedrooms and a lot of light at a quarter of the rent you pay now?" Percy asked.

"No," Bill agreed. "Where?"  His ear was whispered into and he smiled.  "Well, the nephew has good taste."

"Do I get to know that as well?" Melvin asked.  His father whispered it in his ear as well, making him smile.  "That area is filled with us.  Good cover."  Bill looked at him. "What?  They're going to have to think like that. With their hobbies, they need to think that way."

"Good point," Bill said, putting his feet up on his desk.  "Enough room for a worktable or two?"

"Enough room for a workroom," Percy told him.  "If you call for one of them, they'll let you see it.  It will be just you and them.  We're counting on you to be the voice of reason if they get out of hand."

"Why is your office involved in this?" Bill asked with a sly look at his younger brother.  Percy got his 'busted' look and he laughed.  "They're that special?"

"Anyone who makes a philosopher's stone is an interest to us, Bill.  As they've now got three including her ring, we're keeping an eye on them.  We're also aware of threats against them."  He pulled a chair over and sat down.  "You have no idea the amount of people who would be interested in getting them to work for them.  Or those who want to force them to work for them."  Bill nodded, losing his smile.  "We're looking out for them because we have to, and because they're family.  The same reason we watch out for Melvin, because people will want to force him to do things he's not comfortable with."  Bill nodded firmly.  "So therefore we're adding you to our spy network."  He grinned.  "I'm sure you won't mind moving to a larger apartment where you'll have privacy most of the year and free reign over your pets. The only thing you'll have to do is watch out for our beloved nephew when he's around."

"I can do that," Bill agreed.  He ruffled Melvin's hair, making him groan in protest.  "Why does he need their keys?"

"I've got the spare set in case something happens," Melvin told him.  "In case one of them gets kidnaped or something like that so I can clear it out."

"Percy, you do realize that you've managed to corrupt your son to the spookier side?"

Percy nodded.  "It's a hazard of the job.  He knows enough to be careful."

"I knew enough to be careful when you got your last promotion.  It wasn't like people didn't follow us around to try and snatch us before," Melvin said with some disgust.  Both adults looked at him, making him laugh nervously.  "You didn't know that?"

"No, I hadn't," Percy said, frowning at him.  "When was that, son?"

"The shopping trip right after you got promoted," Melvin admitted with a small sigh.  "There were two creeps following us but they left off when Xander appeared with Iggy."  His father raised an eyebrow.  "Xander scared them off."

"I know he has in the past," Percy agreed.  Melvin's mouth fell open.  "Last year in fact."

"Why do they want you?  You were only an archivist," Bill pointed out.

"Father lords over all the arcane knowledge that the Ministry holds," Melvin told him.  "Everything that's in the hidden the files is open to him.  There are whole vaults full of dark magic knowledge.  Not to mention the artifacts that his section holds, and now the newer section's things as well."

Bill looked at Percy. "I thought you ran a library!"

"I do," Percy agreed.  "The archives also contained all the knowledge that the Ministry had ever gathered.  Including all the dark magic we've ever stolen from the Death Eaters and Voldemort's personal libraries and the light magic that we've been hiding for years.  On top of the artifacts lying about the Ministry, which are technically under me as well.  With my second job, the danger is upped a bit, but I already had the dangerous things under my control.  That's why we've got such stringent standards for people who work in the archives."  He stood up.  "I'm off to lunch.  Coming?"

Bill grabbed his jacket as he stood up. "Sure.  I could eat.  Melvin?"

"I'm sixteen, I'm constantly eating," Melvin pointed out as he followed them out of the office. "When does this hunger end?"

"It changes to the one you love," Bill told him, putting an arm around his shoulder.  "Perce, tell me more about this place?"

"Iggy or Raena will show you around whenever you're ready.  They even suggested it be you because you're supposedly cool."  He smiled at his older brother.  "You can't tell anyone that they're there."

"Of course not.  They need the space to shag in private.  Is mum over that rant yet?"

"Yes, she's moved on to Charlie and his lack of love life."

"Ouch," Bill said, shaking his head.  He caught the door before it hit him.  "Thank you," he told his sister.

"Where are you going?"

"Lunch," Percy told her.  "Would you like to attend?"

"If it wouldn't be too much trouble.  You might be able to help Bill with a problem that just got dropped in his lap."  She handed over the file in her hand.  "Draco sent it through me."

"I thought you were taking up your new job this week," Melvin told her.

"I did, but he was in a rush and sent it to me by accident.  It's not even my area."  She followed them outside and out to Diagon.  "Where is this special shopping area that Xander found?"

"In another part of London," Bill told her with a smile. "Did you see Charlie's new jacket?"

"That's why I asked.  He looked good in it."

"You have to be brought across by one of them or you have to have shared fluid with them recently," Percy told her.  She shuddered.  He stopped and stepped closer.  "You are aware that your ex is one of them?" he asked quietly.  She nodded, looking pissed.  "Then why did you shudder?"

"I imagined Xander having to do it," she said with another shudder.

"No, Draco could do that for you," Bill pointed out.

Melvin cleared his throat.  "Please don't think about that again.  I got a flash of it and I agree, it's nasty."  She stared at him. "Have you forgotten that I could do that?"

"No," she told him, giving him a cheek pinch.  "I hadn't forgotten.  I simply didn't think I was broadcasting."

Melvin nodded. "You think very loudly," he assured her.  Then he grabbed his father's arm and made him walk with him.  "Father, can you please give me more advice about Andrea?"

"Of course, Melvin.  What did you need to know this time?"

"I want to thrill her with a special gift when school starts but I'm not sure what to get her.  She is rather special and I want it to make her so giddy she dances.  She says she doesn't, but I know she will if I can find the right thing."

Bill moved up beside him and whispered in his ear.  "Bill!" Percy said with disgust.  Bill smirked at him.

"I would, but we did promise, Uncle Bill.  Besides, she wants me to take that on our wedding night," he said quietly, blushing cutely.

Bill patted him on the back.  "Good boy.  Don't rush into things.  Give her something that will make her dance for other reasons."

He grinned.  "I got a remote control thing from Simone when I asked her advice.  I'm helping her into it before we leave the station and I'm going to tease her the whole time."  Someone cleared their throat.  "Andrea!" he said happily, giving her a hug.  "You didn't tell me you'd be here."

"My parents wanted me to show them the bookstore."  She pointed at the two adults behind her.

Melvin laughed nervously.  "I was kidding.  I would never do anything sexual with her until we're married," he assured them.

"Dear, we have trust with our daughter.  She's told us as much as she's comfortable with," her mother assured him, giving him a smile.  "No devices until after you're married."

"Yes, ma'am.  Can you help me pick out a present for her then?" he asked with his cutest and most pitiful look.  "I want to make her so happy she dances on the train."

She gave him a hug.  "I'm sure you'll find something sweet for her.  Remember your promise though, young man."  He nodded.  "Percy," she said, shaking his hand.  "Are you shopping?"

"No, a business lunch," Percy told her, waving a hand at the other two adults.  "Mr and Mrs Reams, these are my brother Bill and my sister Ginny.  She's Simone and Anastasia's mother."

"Ah!  I met Anastasia earlier today," she said, shaking their hands, then her husband did so.  "Such a polite young woman."

Ginny nodded. "She wants to take a societal position when she's older and take on the worries of her father's position."  She smiled at Melvin. "I didn't know you were that serious."

"She accepted his proposal last year," Mr. Reams said proudly.  "Melvin is a very nice boy and we adore them together."

Andrea giggled nervously.  "I think we should probably let them get on with their plans."  Her mouth was taken by her boyfriend and she forgot all about those nasty adults before he was done.  "Melvin," she moaned.  "More?"

"Later.  We don't need pictures in the paper," Ginny reminded them, gently removing Melvin from her personal space.  "Say goodbye for a few more days, Melvin."

"Bye, Andrea.  Lunch next week?"

"Definitely," she agreed with a smile.  She took her father's arm and let him walk her off.  "I'll see you soon," she called back.

Melvin had the goofiest grin on his face as they continued to his uncle's ex-girlfriend's restaurant.  The waitress smiled at him.  "We ran into his girlfriend," Bill told her.  She tittered and left the menus with them.

Percy looked at his sister.  "You're fully back to yourself?"  She nodded.  "Then I'm happy for you."

"Are you going to try for Draco?" Bill asked.  "I know I asked before, but this time would be after lunch with him the other day."

"He reacts to me," she admitted, "but I'm not sure he wants me any longer.  I do miss him.  Looking at him is painful and gut wrenching because I know it's my fault and I can't get that back."  The brothers nodded.  "Do you think I have a chance?"

"Only he'll be able to tell you that," Percy said wisely.  "Give it time though.  Don't rush him.  You betrayed him and he doesn't come back lightly from that.  He was mad enough to act against you."

"Make your desires clear but make sure that he knows you want to take it slowly and with baby steps," Bill agreed.  "Expect some anger as well.  He was so pissed at you that he was ready to have you killed at one point because you were hurting his children and they are his world."

"I know, and I should have known better.  I realized, but it was like I was stuck in my head watching myself talk and screaming at myself for everything I said.  I don't know what any of that was about really.  I'm better now though and I'd like some recognition of that."

"I'm sure he will," Percy agreed.

"He had lunch alone with you, that was a sign that he knows," Bill pointed out.  She looked so sad.  "He'll loosen up sometime and tell you if you have a chance.  Wait for it, Ginny."  She nodded, ordering a small mixed drink with her lunch when the waitress came back.  "How about that sampler plate Xander usually gets."

"Those things are expensive," Melvin told him.  Percy nodded.  "Can I have the hungry teen plate?" he ordered.

Bill checked his menu and smiled. "I like that.  Give me one as well, only with ham instead of turkey."

"Yes, sir," the waitress told him, looking at Percy. "For you?" she asked with a smile.

"My girlfriend appearing would be nice," he said, looking at his menu.  "For food, I think I'll have the caesar salad and some tea."  He handed over his menu with a smile.  "I remembered you," he said at the shocked look. "Your voice is very distinctive."

"I'm trying to change that now.  I'm being graded," she whined.

"Take acting classes," Melvin suggested.  "Is Arabelle coming?"

"I'll tell her you're here," she agreed, taking Ginny's food order and walking away to report to her boss in the back room.

Arabelle walked out and slid in next to Melvin, giving him a hug.  "Get her something soft and tactile, but nothing clothing. Maybe something like a fabric book?  There's a display up the street."

"Those are pillow books," Percy hissed, giving her a shocked look.

"And?  It's not like they don't know what to do," she said with a blown kiss.  "You wanted to have lunch, dear?"

Percy rolled his eyes.  "I doubt he needs such suggestions.  His mind and his cousins give him enough of them."

"There are some which aren't about sex.  There's one on massage, including raised images of how to give them and hit all the rights spots.  It's sixty sickles and it's about three hundred pages," she told him.

"They didn't do the exchange rate?" Bill asked.

She shook her head. "The publisher is Thai.  The owner of the bookstore said he was lucky that they got it that far already with the conversion problems they've been having."

Melvin looked at his father.  "May I please have my allowance and run down there to look at it?" he begged.

"Yes," Percy sighed, digging into his pocket, but Bill handed it over. "I have it."

"So pay me back," Bill snorted.  "I think young lovers are cute."  Melvin slid past him and ran out of the restaurant to go get that book. "That was a good suggestion."

"Practical," Ginny agreed.

Arabelle smiled and pulled out her copy of the book. "I was going to use it to bone up on my technique."

Percy blushed.  "Woman, stop it," he hissed, but he was smiling.  The rest of the family laughed and his girlfriend kissed him, making him blush brighter.

***

George tapped Xander on the shoulder, making him grunt.  "Aren't you done with that one yet?" he asked.

"Few more minutes," Xander said distractedly.  "The wires were all corroded."  He snipped off another piece of wire and went back to rewiring the doll.  When he was done, he put in the magic-run batteries and turned it on, making it sit up in his hands and coo at him.  "There, all done," he said proudly, handing it off.  George smiled and took it out to the front of the shop, handing it to the little girl and her mother.  Xander cleaned up after himself and relaxed in his special chair.  When his mate came back in and locked the door behind him, he smirked.  "Surely you're not going to suggest we snuggle in the lab, dear.  What would Fred say?"

"He'd say that it's better than in the living room," George pointed out.  He walked up to grab a kiss and held his husband's face in his hands.  "I want to see our house, Xander.  Isn't it done yet?"

"We got it done last week, I was waiting for the paint fumes to die out," he admitted with a grin.  "I was going to kidnap you guys this weekend and show you around."

"Really?"  George pulled a stool over and sat across from him.  "Where is this magical house?"

"I'll show you this weekend. Pack a small bag and a set of trunks for both of us."  Xander blew a kiss. "I can't spoil my surprise and the muggles won't be gone until then."  His husband opened his mouth.  "The pond out back is thought to have a smaller version of Nessie."

"We're living by the school?" George asked.  Xander shook his head.  "Then where is this mythical place?"

"Further inland and closer to your old home.  That's all you're getting until this weekend, even if you tickle me into submission."   He shifted in his chair doing nearly happy wiggles.  This surprise was one of his best yet and he was excited to show his husband exactly what was going to come out of it.

George looked this husband and appreciated the thoughtfulness that had went into this surprise, but he really wanted to know.  It been over six months now and he was stressed about what the surprise was going to be.  If only he knew something he could wait until this weekend.  Maybe.  His mate simply smiled and let him stew.  Oh, the torture of having someone who knew your mind so well.

Fred pounded on the door.  "Get out here!  The customers are backing up and I need your help!  Whatever you spread around was happening today is apparently happening so get ready and come help me."  His footsteps pounded back into the store giving them a few last-seconds together before work called.

Xander grinned as he stood up.  "We'd better get going before Fred hunts us down and hurts us."

"I guess," agreed George.  Together they walked out to help with the rush, putting up the new products.  They were theirs after all, a new joint product from them.

***

Xander looked at all of his family.  Most of them looked excited.  A few of them even looked happy.  Now was time for his surprise.  He nodded at his nephew Denver, who whistled to gain everyone's attention.  "Is everyone ready?  If so, take hold of the portkey and we'll be off."

The family gathered around the parchment.  As soon as everyone was attached Xander activated the portkey and they were off.  They landed outside a modest two-story house.  The few bushes spread around the outside made it look like every other house in the country.  From the outside you couldn't tell that there was anything special.  Xander tossed his husband a set of keys with the biggest smile on his face.

George hurried forward, happily unlocking the door so everyone could walk inside and see. He had never really had his own place.  The shop had been his and Fred's, this was his and only his family's.  He looked in each of the downstairs rooms, noticing the living room, a nice-sized dining room that would fit the whole family, and the kitchen that they had wanted to put in the shop.  He also found the new work area and the room for their son's own workroom.  Upstairs, there were a series of doors too close together to go to normal bedrooms.  He opened the first one and found a small sitting room with two doors off of it.  "Xander?  Dear?  Could you please come here and explain this to me?"

Xander hurried up the stairs and grabbed his husband for a hug.  "I had the new creator for the colonies training with me here.  Isn't this great?  Now everyone can have their own bathroom and we don't have to keep running into each other in the halls, unless we want to."  He smiled beautifully.

George shook his head in wonder.  "You're one strange little guy, Xander.  But I love you anyway."  They shared a kiss.  "Who gets which room?"

"I think we should let everyone decide that for themselves.  Guys!  Come pick rooms!"

The rest of the family ran up the stairs, going to pick their own rooms.  Except Percy, his was marked for him.  Once everyone was settled Xander suggested that they all go out the pond in the back.  Everyone changed into their swimsuits and met Xander by the pond.  Well, it could actually be called a loch he guessed.

"Wow, this is cool!" Denver said.  He walked to the edge of the rocks, looking down into the dark water.  "Do we have a sea creature in here?"

Xander chuckled and smiled at his nephew.  "It's possible.  The muggles seem to think so.  It took me weeks to get them to go away."  He snorted.   "As a matter-of-fact we'll have to post signs saying that this is now private property.  It's the only way we can get them to leave us alone.  If you see one, tell Charlie."

Charlie laughed.  "I only deal with dragon's."  He looked out on the water as a small ripple started.  "What is that?"

Xander clapped him on the back.  "It's the baby probably."

Charlie looked at him like he was insane.  "Baby?"

Xander nodded.  "Yup, baby."  He sat down on the edge of a loch, wiggling his toes in the water. "There are underwater caves all around the area.  I've seen the baby twice, she's actually pretty cute, but I wasn't sure if they'd show up this year or not for us.  Oh, and 'Nessie' is a boy, he hates being called that."  He grinned at his brother-in-law.  "She's not harmful, but if you pee in the water, her mother told her that she could nibble on your toes.  She said so."

George gaped at his husband.  "She what?"  Xander beamed at him before slipping into the water.  "No, uh-huh, get out of there and tell us the rest!" he demanded.

Charlie took off his shirt and slipped into the water as well.  "Is she dragon-like?"

"More like snake-like," Xander told him with a grin, "but she's nice and only a little slimy.  She likes to wrap herself around my waist and shimmy sometimes."  They swam out to where the ripples were, and he patted the water with his hand.  "Come on up, baby."  A three-foot snout peeked up, followed by the rest of the baby's head.  "This is my brother-in-law Charlie, he plays with dragons."

"Am I like a dragon?" a sweet voice asked.

Charlie gaped for a moment, then he grinned.  "I think you're just as fierce as one when you want to be, sweetheart, but most of mine fly.  I've never seen one like you before.  Can I look?"  She giggled so he dived under the water, coming back up to give her a hug.  "You're a big'ne."

"I like you.  You're a neat human, not like those other ones with the noisy machines and all that stuff."  She nudged Xander's chest.  "Play?"

"Let me introduce you to everyone else first, and then we'll play.  All right?"  She nodded, dragging both of them with her back to the edge of the loch.  "Guys, this is one of the residents of the loch.  Her daddy is the one they call 'Nessie' and her mommy is nesting right now."  The baby giggled as Simone kissed her on the nose.  "That one's name is Simone, she likes creatures as well.  She's got a phoenix."

"My daddy knows a few of those," the baby said happily.  She looked behind her as more, bigger, ripples started.  "Daddy!  Come see the new humans!  It's the nice one!"  His nose, five times larger, poked up and his eyes swivelled to the humans on the shore.  "These humans bought the house."

He swam over, tucking his daughter under his chin.  He looked at Xander, then at Charlie.  "I heard a dragon being mentioned?"

Charlie grinned at him.  "I help protect wild dragons.   I work on a preserve.  Simone here," he said, pointing at her, "works with phoenixes and might be following in my footsteps someday."

"But I think your daughter's pretty neat," Simone said, sitting in front of him.  "May I touch your nose?"  He nodded so she stroked it gently.  "You're softer than I would have expected."

Xander beamed at her.  "Just think, Hagrid thinks he's a myth too."

Simone giggled.  "He'll shit when I tell him I got to meet a baby Loch Ness monster.  He loves creatures.  Has all sorts of them at his home at the school."  The father eyed her so she called down her phoenix, who had been napping on the roof.  Glinda landed beside her and tipped her head to look at the daddy serpent.  "Glinda, these two live here with the little one's mommy.  Will you help us protect them?"  Glinda cheeped and leaned over, nuzzling the baby gently.

The father laughed.  "You're still very young, aren't you?" he said with a bit of amusement.

"She's about a year older than I am," Simone agreed.  "Uncle Xander, how old is Fawkes?"

"If I remember right, Albus said he was chosen when he was twenty something and she was still pretty young, only about fifty.  Murphy's probably about two hundred as well."  He patted the daddy's side.  "This is our family and we're not going to let anyone come harm you."

"Can you stop the ones with the loud noise machines?" the baby asked.

Charlie nodded.  "I can.  We can send them off with an ass-whooping if we need to.  They're not allowed here anymore.  If they come, we want to know about it.  Got me?"  She nodded, looking very serious.  "Xander, can you or Simone leave a chick here?"

"Sure.  I was going to move the permanent nest up here anyway," Xander told him.  "It's safer and no one's going to bother the house.  We laid way too many shields over it for that to happen."  He dunked himself again, then came back up.  "Better.  Honey?  Come closer.  They're not going to bite."

"I knew you were strange, Xander, but really," Fred sighed in disbelief.  He shoved George.  "Go on.  It's your house."

"It's our safe house," Xander told everyone.  The rest of the family looked surprised. "What?  You think I don't plan for these sort of things?"

Percy laughed and slid into the water.  "Hello.  Percy Weasley."  He patted them both.  "The stunned two are my twin brothers, Fred and George.  Xander's married to George.  Bill is behind him."  He pointed at Bill.  "The older redheaded female is my mother.  Our father will be up tonight, after work of course."  The baby waved a flipper and the father nodded.  "The blond male is Draco Malfoy."

"I've heard your name," the father said, lifting himself up to get closer to him, squinting a little bit as well.  "You're a hunter?"

"Not of your kind," he said calmly.  He reached out and touched the soft nose.  "My daughter was right, you are soft," he said in amazement.  He slid into the water, so his children followed suit.  "Most of the young here are mine.  Simone, Denver, Ravena, Anastasia, and Lucien."  He pointed them out, the last two being on the rocks still.  "Morgana is my youngest but she's with the house elves at the moment."

"Is she a baby too?" the baby asked.

Denver nodded, still looking shocked.  "She is.  Just a few months old.  I'm sure you'll be seeing her soon enough.  Tananda," he pointed at her, "is the usual babysitter for the little kids.  She's Percy's daughter and the boy beside her is Melvin, her older brother.  The woman clutching his arm is Andrea, his future wife."

The father chuckled.  "There's no need to be afraid of us.  We don't eat humans."

Molly relaxed.  "Good!" she said firmly.  "As long as you don't nibble on me."  She sat on the rocks next to his head and looked at the baby.  "My, you're very large.  Are you over a hundred?"

The baby giggled.  "Yup.  I just turned two hundred last year," she said proudly.

"That probably equals about an eight-year-old in our years," Charlie said thoughtfully.

"Five," her father corrected.  "A few of the noisy humans have had children with them and we watched them at night.  They were very upset when we wouldn't come up for them."

"And they keep calling you a girl," the baby serpent laughed.

"That's very true, daughter."

"There's pass-throughs from Loch Ness?" Bill asked, shaking his head. "I never would have thought of that."

"Actually, the pass-throughs go all over the world.  My wife likes this one cold lake in someplace called Vermont.  Lake Champlain or something like that.  They call her Champy or some such rot."  He looked at Lucien, who had his thumb in his mouth.  "I'm not scary, I don't eat little boys."

"Do you eat little girls?" Lucien asked, moving slowly closer.  "I like Maeve, not want her eaten."

"No, dear, I don't eat little girls either.  My own daughter would be very upset with me if I did."

"Daddy!"

The older creature laughed.  "It's all right. You can swim out here.  We might come up and play but we won't bother you."  He looked at Xander.  "Whatever you had that was building the shallow section did a very nice job of keeping it over there.  Thank you."

"You're welcome."  Xander gave him a hug.  "This way the kids won't drown."  He pointed at the right side of the like from where he was treading water.  "Over there is a small beach, with sand, and a shallow area.  I stole a few house elves to help me."  Draco grimaced, he hadn't realized what Xander had needed them for.  "They're fine.  They liked it.  They got to make pretty sand sculptures to make sure it was good sand and everything," he said with a grin.  "That's the side for the little kids to play on.  This side is only for the advanced swimmers.  There's sharp rocks and an undertow in the center of the loch."  Everyone nodded.  "And remember, no peeing in the water, or she'll nibble on toes."

The baby laughed.  "That's right!  It scares off the fish."  She dove down and headed back to the center of the lake, waving a flipper before diving down to tell her mother about the neat humans.

The father cleared his throat.  "We'll try not to bother you."

"We don't mind," Charlie assured him.  "I find you fascinating and wouldn't mind sitting down to talk with you some more sometime.  No one believes you exist."

The father winked.  "Of course not.  I'm usually some big rock or something blurry."  He dove down, going to find his daughter and make sure she went home.  He shook his head at her insistence that the human thought she was as fierce as a dragon.  He was too nice for that.

Xander looked at the still stunned family.  "You thought I'd pick somewhere normal?" he asked, then he dove away.

"Xander!" George yelled, diving in to chase him.  "You could have warned me about this!  I stood there like a statue," he complained as he swam. He finally caught his mate and kissed him hard.

"One thing's for sure, they won't be having sex in the water," Ron noted, grinning when his mother stared at him.  "What?" he asked innocently.  Simone giggled.  "See, she agrees with me."

Molly shook her head.  "Pervert," she said fondly.  "Let's go to this new beach section, children.  We'll sun ourselves over there and let the adults have some fun of their own."  Ravena and Anastasia helped herd the kids over there, they didn't want to swim around sea creatures until they were sure it was safe.  Their father would tell them when it was.

Draco swam out and tapped Xander on the shoulder.  "You could have told me at least."

Xander grinned at him, resting his head on his mate's shoulder.  "I didn't even tell Percy.  I wanted it to be a surprise.  Besides, they hardly ever come up."

"That's fine.  We'll be staying here on and off every single summer from now on so the kids can play with them," George noted.  "What noisy humans?"

"The humans who are trying to prove they exist use sonar, sound waves bouncing off the bottom of the loch to create a 3-D map of the bottom, and it hurts their ears.  We're honor bound to drive all the nasty muggles away.  If they're nice muggles, we can let them come, but no machines and no boats.  We'll be putting out a floating platform though."

"Good enough for me," George agreed.  Draco looked at him.  "I can agree with protecting them.  They're mythical creatures that not even Hagrid think exists."

"So can I.  Floating platform?"

"Yup.  Wooden floating platform for resting on.  Or in case you get too tired doing laps so you have somewhere to collapse on.  Either one."  Xander got free and swam for the beach, going to get his babies and bring them out into the water to play with them.

"We should get Harry here," Ron was saying.

Molly shook her head.  "I don't want to bring back bad memories," she pointed out.

"Why?" Xander asked.

"Harry can talk to snakes."

"Oh."  Xander shrugged.  "Okay I guess.  He can come up since he's family, but they speak human."

"I noticed," Ron said dryly, "but this way they could converse in their own language."

"Their natural one is probably about as old as the dragon ones," Charlie noted as he beached himself.  Lucien came over to hand him the sun screen.  "Thank you, nephew."  He even got some help putting it on from the little kids.  William liked to play with the oily stuff.  "Guys, go oil Percy or someone," he said when they started on a second coat.  Bill was the next closest target so he was pounced and oiled as well. Then they moved on to Percy when he came out of the water.

Molly laughed.  "You're very good at that."

George beached himself.  "Guys, I could use some on my back," he called.  The kids hurried over, grabbing a new bottle to work on him.  "Thank you.  Get Draco as well.  He burns much worse than I do."  Draco was summoned up to the beach by Molly's wand and the kids were allowed to oil him down as well.  "Are we inviting Oliver and the ladies?"

"Can we have a nice, normal, family holiday before then?" Xander asked.  George nodded.  "Then let them come up next week," he said happily.

"Yes, dear."

Arthur apparated in and looked around, smiling at the peaceful area.  "This is nice, Xander.  Very nice."  He looked at the house.  "Is it big enough for all of us?"

"I was helping the new colony creator learn his trade," Xander assured him. "There's enough room for everyone in the family, including girlfriends, children, and guys like Oliver and Harry."  He pointed out at the loch.  "Isn't this great?" he asked with a grin.

"Big snake," Lucien said, nodding, pointing at out at the center. "And a baby big one too, Grandfather."

"A big snake?" he asked, sitting down and taking off his robes.  "May I have some of that?"  The bottle was handed to him and he was allowed to slather himself in sun screen.  "A big snake, Xander?"

"We have Nessie, who's the daddy, and a baby, plus the mommy's who's nesting," George told him.  Arthur gave him a look.  "Really.  Ask Charlie or mum!"

Charlie nodded.  "It's true.  We spoke with them.  I even got to pet them both, dad.  They're real."

"They're myths made up by muggles to explain some ghostly formation in the mists of Loch Ness," Arthur said patiently.

"Father, I saw them too," Percy called.  Arthur looked at him and he nodded before getting out and walking over.  "Ow!"  He pulled a sharp blade of grass out of his foot.  "We'll have to watch that stuff around tender feet."  He sat down.  "I touched them myself.  The father and the little one."  He smiled and pointed as the baby came back up. "That's the little one."

Arthur looked out and his mouth fell open.  "Oh, my," was all he could get out before he passed out.

"Huh, I've never seen him do that," Charlie said thoughtfully.  "Did he do that when he found out George was preggers, mum?"

"No, Charlie, I've never seen him do that either," she said, reaching over to loosen his tie. "Arthur dear, wake up.  You're bothering the children, dear."   He came around but the baby sea creature was gone.  He pointed and she nodded, smiling.  "It's true.  They're real.  Nessie is a boy."

He shook his head and smiled at his favorite son-in-law.  "You couldn't have a simple ghoul?"

"Why be ordinary?" Xander suggested with a grin.  Then he put down his daughter and headed back out to play in the deeper water.  At least until the baby pulled him down to play with him.  Then he called his scuba gear out and put it on so he could play underwater.

"My husband is insane," George said with a goofy smile.  Percy looked at him, a classic 'duh' look.  "What?"

"You didn't already know this?"

"No!  Well, yes, but I just now realized how strong it was.  Son?"  William perked up his head.  "Not you, the older one."  Draco looked over at him.  "The one between you two.  IGGY!"  Iggy lifted his nose out of his book and looked at him.  "Try to find us something on them.  I want to know if we need to stock the lake with fish or something."

"Yes, father," floated across the water.  But he didn't move.  He was comfortable!  There was plenty of time to do that later.

"Do you share the lake?"Arthur asked.

"Not as far as my husband has said," George noted, looking out there.  "I wonder how much air he has."

"He probably has them filled," Charlie told him.  "I'd keep at least two spares around all the time, especially with the family here."

"He can't teach you how to do that," George told him.

"No, but I can," Bill assured him.  He flopped down onto the sand.  "I missed this stuff," he said fondly.  "Gets in everything, but I missed it."  Charlie nudged him. "I did some underwater retrievals so I had to know what I was doing.  I kept up my certification just in case, including my teaching one."  He smiled as Simone dove from a small rock ledge.  "She does that very well."

"That's her uncle's influence," Draco told him.  He got comfortable.  "We need to bring more sand and spread it on the beach.  It's not thick enough."

"We don't want to flood the lake with sand," Charlie retorted.  "This is a good thickness."

"It's a little thin and I'm sure we can make sure the sand doesn't migrate into the water with a small wall spell or something," Arthur broke in.  The mini-battle was ended.  "This is a beautiful place."  He saw Xander come up gasping for air.  "Are you all right, son?" he called.

Xander waved.  "Fine.  One of my tanks got punctured."  He swam up to the beach.  "It was leaking and she knocked it off.  Her father put it into a tunnel because it needed more air."  He flopped down onto the sand.  "We need more sand here but we couldn't figure out how to do it without making it fall into the water."

"A small barrier spell," George told him, giving his wet stomach a pat.  "Are you all right?"

"Yeah, just fine.  The baby's fine too.  She's a little scared, but her mother's calming her down.  It got punctured on a rock that shifted as I was swimming under it."  He shifted, putting his head in his husband's lap.  "Arthur, do you really like it?"

"I adore it, Xander.  It's peaceful here."

"Good.  Then can you help me put up the anti-muggle charms so the supposed scientists and gawkers leave us alone?"

"I'll find out what we need to do," Arthur assured him.  He smiled as the baby came back up and swam closer.  "Hullo," he said in his friendliest tone of voice.  "Are we adopting you too?"

She giggled.  "No thank you.  I like my parents.  They're neat."  She nosed at the kids.  "Can they come play?"

"None of them are old enough to swim that well yet," Draco told her.  "But the older ones might.  Simone?"  She popped her head up.  "She wants to play with someone and you're an excellent swimmer.  Would you play with her?"

"Sure," she said with a fond smile.  "I'd love to play wiggle tag."  She swam out into the deeper water, the baby swimming happily after her.  "Tails?"

"Okay!" the baby said happily, trying to get Simone's 'tail' to make her it.

"We'll need a full-time caretaker," Draco said thoughtfully.  "Someone who can be here year round and not bother anyone."

Xander pointed off to the other side of the loch.  "There's a nice wizarding family who lives about a mile and a half that way.  They come over and use the lake sometimes as well, but I don't think the family living in it comes up for them.  I've introduced myself and they didn't seem very impressed."  He grinned.  "But one of the younger borns is trying to find a place of his own and I thought we could probably give him the room in the basement if it was okay with you, George."

"There's another bedroom?"

"No, there's a whole apartment down there," Xander corrected.  "I had it set up for either one of the young couples, or for a caretaker."

"I'll help you interview if you want," Percy offered.

Xander smiled at him.  "Thanks, I could use all the help I could get.  Want to help me pick out a spot for sword practice later?"

"If you'd like," Percy agreed with a smile.

Draco stood up with a groan and dusted himself off.  "I'm hungry."  Everyone stared at him.  "What?" he asked patiently.

"You haven't uttered that phrase since the day before Morgana was born, dear," Molly pointed out.

He shook his head. "I'm not pregnant again, I simply didn't get breakfast.  Do we have a pit or should we find food?"

"I had food put up last weekend," Xander told him.  "The nearest wizarding market is about sixty miles northwest of here, there's a whole village called Hogsmeade if I remember right."  He grinned.  "Go for it if you want to cook for all of us."  His stomach rumbled to show its support.

Draco shook his head.  "I'll pop home and get an elf."  He headed to do so before Molly could protest that she didn't need the help.

George looked back at his mother when she remained silent. "Not going to protest, mum?"

"Why would I?" she asked with a smile.  "This is a vacation for us as well, George."  He laughed and her husband kissed her on the cheek.  "I will look over their shoulder a bit, but I think they should be able to handle it well enough."  She sniffed at the pine-laden air.  "This is a beautiful retreat, Xander. Thank you."

"Welcome, mum."  He closed his eyes and curled up on his side, starting a short nap on his husband's belly.  "Wake me for food," he mumbled.

George patted him on the back.  "I will, dear.  I won't let you starve.  You'll need your strength tonight."

Bill laughed.  "At least he anchored each room separately."

"I noticed a silencing spell on mine," Charlie agreed.

Percy blushed.  "Mine had my name on it.  It's next to theirs and already had things in it."

"I suppose he expects to see Arabelle soon then, Percy," Arthur said with a fond smile.  "I don't know if I can spare you both right now."

"That's what weekends are for," Charlie pointed out, nudging Percy gently since he was blushing so hard.  "Does she thrill you?"

Percy's blush got darker.  "She does."

"Then I'd not waste time," Molly told him.  "Go get her. It's Friday."

"She's at her mother's for a family thing," he said, starting to pout.  "She said I couldn't come because she didn't want me to be torn apart by her family over our jobs."

No one noticed that Raena had left and come back with a visitor, or that she was now snogging her husband into submission.  No one noticed anything until Percy was lifted up by someone's wand and dropped back into the water, before that someone dived in to 'save' him.

"Arabelle!" Percy said, sounding shocked, but happy.  "When did you get here?"

"Just now.  Your niece is a wonderful woman who understands about needing your man every now and then."  He brushed her hands off him.  "Not going to let me play?" she asked sadly.

"There's a child in the water," he said, pointing at the creature playing with his niece.  "I don't want to give her a show."

"Oh, how cute!" she cooed, and the baby stopped dead, looking at her.  "You are so adorable!  Are you one of the Loch Ness babies?"  The baby swam closer and planted a large kiss on her nose.  "Thank you, dearie.  You are so cute!"  She tweaked the baby's ear.  "Leave it to Xander to find one like you and you being friendly."

Percy cleared his throat.  "Nessie is her father, Arabelle."

"I know."  She smiled and kissed the baby on the nose.  "My former boss had a whole file on your family.  How is your brother?"

"He's okay.  He's cranky and he took off for India or somewhere, but he's living," the baby said, nuzzling Percy again.  "I like her.  She smells like you."  Then she dove backwards and took off after Simone again.

Percy looked at his mate.  "You knew they were real?"

"My boss had a long talk with her mother at one point, when her older brother was just a smidge older than she is now.  It was his college project.  Very hush-hush of course.  Not even Hagrid knows they're real.  I should probably warn him before the kids all show up."  She smiled and kissed Percy.  "She might peek, but only to understand why humans do it this way instead of laying eggs.  She won't mind."  She stole a kiss.  "Besides, what makes you think we won't wake up and see her nose in the window some night?"  He spluttered.  "They are amphibians you know."

"Can I borrow that folder?" Charlie called.

She waved a hand. "Only if you can guarantee it doesn't get out and that you'll help me pounce my man if he runs away."

"Sure.  I'll borrow some chains and help you hunt him down," Charlie agreed.  Everyone on the beach laughed, including the kids.  "Want help now?"

"No, I think I can get him up to the house by myself."  She swam backwards, letting him see her in her silver bikini.  It suited her generous figure quite well.  He looked stunned then swam after her, protesting her 'naked' state all the way into the house to make sure she got dressed.

"Can I bring up someone so we can do that?" Denver asked hopefully.

"No, Denver," George said, shaking his head.  "You can try your hand at the nearby wizarding family if you want, but I don't know who they could be."

"They've got a grandchild from what Xander let slip," Arthur said thoughtfully.  "Not quite in school, but if I remember right he said something about her just graduating last year."

Simone squealed.

"Are you all right?" Molly called.

"Fish!  Up my shorts!" she called, trying to get it out.  Her new friend thoughtfully had it for a snack so it wouldn't bother her again.  "Thank you."  She gave it a hug.  "I'll be back later, after we eat.  All right?"  The baby nodded and dove back down to go home, and she swam for the beach, collapsing.  "She's fast," she noted, her eyes heavy.  "We need some sort of platform out there to float on."

"Xander said he was building one," George told her.

"Good.  We can sun ourselves on it.  I'll have a wonderful tan when I go to rub it in Aggie's face in a few weeks."

Iggy jogged over.  "I just heard from the Headmaster.  We're wanted back at school."

"Unless it's falling in," George started.

"No, there are seventeen kids who flunked their OWLs and their parents are throwing fits in his office about giving them summer school so they don't get held back."

"We're on vacation," George said simply and firmly.  "Besides, they might not need Xander."  Iggy nodded. "How many were his?"

"Two were his."

George snorted.  "Bloody fucking yea!  He's not going back.  He needs his rest."  He pointed at the sleeping body.  "You can tell Albus I said that too."

"Fine.  I'll see what he wants.  Raena's had to get Severus and Tara."  He rolled his eyes.  "This is not going to be a fun summer in the least.  One was a Prefect candidate for Hufflepuff.  Their only one outside of Melvin."  He disappeared, heading back to the school.  He landed in the crowded office and winced at the shouting. "SHUT UP!"  They all turned to look at him, looking distressed.  "Shit, I was sixty miles away and I heard you yelling.  Headmaster, my father regrets to inform you that Professor Harris is napping for a very good reason at our new house and is staying in his custody until you can convince him to give his mate up.  Which might mean September."

Albus sighed.  "I'll have you take part of the school back there with you tonight, Ignatius.  Please put on some clothes."

"With all due respect, sir, I'm as dressed as I'm getting.  After this, I'm going to go swim in our loch and play with the baby sea serpent in it."  Dumbledore smiled.  "You knew?"

"I did know, your father had to tell someone so Severus and I both know all about the new place.  Is it nice?"

"Very," Iggy agreed with a grin.

One of the parents cleared her throat.  "While the pleasant conversation is nice, what are you going to do about this?"

"Tutors?" Iggy suggested.  "McGonagall might have some openings free."  A few of the parents looked thoughtful.  "If not, Severus and his wife are taking a badly needed vacation.  My father's taking a destressor as well, before he ends up as ill as my Uncle Percy and his bad heart.  Lupin and Black are on the continent traveling, and I don't know where Madam Sprout or Hagrid are."

"He's in France, she's at the flower show in London," Albus noted for his sake.  "And Professor Black is already in Egypt.  He decided to forgo Paris this time and let Professor Lupin wander by himself.  He said something about a friend named Oz."

"I remember him," Iggy said with a smile.  "A friend of my father's and Aunt Tara's."  He looked at the parents. "How badly did they flunk?  Did they flunk all of them?"  Three parents nodded.  He looked at Albus.  "We can't get them up to speed if they're that far behind, sir.  Not even I could catch up that much in six weeks.  And please remember, I have a conference coming up in another week and a half, plus my official visits this summer.  I can't teach potions all summer long and neither can my wife."

"You don't look like Snape," one mother said dryly.

"I'm one of his apprentices," Iggy told her with a smile.  "If he's missing, it falls to me or to my wife Raena to fill in for him, and we're going to be gone four weeks of this summer."  Albus nodded. "Severus isn't due back for another two weeks himself."

"I know, Ignatius, I know," Albus said gently.  "If we have to, I'm sure we can work something out."  He looked at the forms, pointing at two families.  "Both of your children only managed to fail Transfigurations.  Minerva might be the best solution for your two."  He handed them back their score sheets.  "That way we don't have to bring back one of the other professors for a few weeks.  I have no idea how to get in touch with either of them to be frank and it might take them weeks to get back here anyway."

Iggy sat down and put his feet up on another empty chair.  Everyone was standing anyway.  He thought at his father, who sighed and finished waking up.  "Dad said he doesn't want to come back, but he will if forced to and only for two weeks."  Albus wrote that down.  "He said to find Lupin, he's closer, and hold off those lessons until he can get back.  Say the first of August or something like that."  Another note was made and he checked in with his wife.  "Tara and Severus are off the resort for a few hours, in London, but it's important so she's not going to break in on them.  If I *have* to, we can work together for a week, at least until you know one way or the other about Severus."  Another note made.  "As for Sprout and Hagrid, daddy Xander said they told him that they'd be back within a few weeks anyway so you might as well just notify them that they need to be back in a few weeks so they don't miss out on having some sort of vacation."

Xander appeared in his spandex swimtrunks.  He saw the appraising looks he was getting and shrugged.  "I put on clothes.  Feel lucky and privileged."   He took the score sheets and counted up which classes needed to be run.  "If we can run an herbology seminar, a potion's seminar, and a transfiguration seminar, we should be able to give them all enough to pass, correct?" he asked.  Albus nodded, smiling at him.  "Then let's focus on that.  If they want more than passing, let their kids find a tutor among their other classmates, or the higher years.  Some of the seventh years that just graduated don't have jobs yet, put an ad out in the Prophet."  He handed them back and looked around. "Iggy?"

"If I have to, for a week," he noted.  "Then I have the conference and all that.  Don't they need DADA as well?"

"Oh, yeah, but Ron's not moving away from the triplets so that leaves Harry teaching this summer if necessary."  He looked at Albus, who shrugged.  "Ron's enjoying the freedom from people for a bit. I can ask, but I'm going to expect yelling."

"He's a professor," one mother sniffed. "It's his fault my son didn't pass."

Xander stared her down. "I think it has more to do with the fact that your son doesn't take notes, talks in class, and is more concerned about finding a girlfriend than his studies.  You might want to ask to see his notes for the year."

"He said he threw them out."

Iggy snorted.  "Yeah, right after OWLs, knowing that this will be covered on the NEWTs as well?  I don't think so.  Your son hasn't taken a note in years.  I've had classes with him and been asked for my notes by him.  Teach him how to study, then complain, Mrs. DeWinters."  He looked at the Headmaster again.  "I don't like this.  This is our free time and we'd be doing it without pay.  Not even Severus will enjoy a summer of torturing them."

"I know, Ignatius, I know," Dumbledore soothed.  He smiled at the boy.  "I won't make you stay in the tower, my boy. You can pop home every night if you want to the new house."  Iggy relaxed some.  "We'll even let you and your wife room together if you want."

"Fat chance of getting them separated this summer," Xander snorted.  Albus smiled at him. "Only two kids didn't pass my class and it's an elective.  Why do you need to ruin my summer as well?"

"Because I was hoping you could combine your class and Defense so it'd go faster," Albus admitted.  "That way you could be done in a month with both of them."

"I don't do magical defense, Albus, I do demons and scaly things."

"I know, but as pointed out, Harry could come help you."

"He's got games every two weeks all summer long against teams which want to see him dead.  Even if Draco played in every other game, it's still not going to help much."

"I know, Xander, but it's the best we can do if Professor Weasley won't come back.  He is not obligated to do so, as your son pointed out.  We can't force him to cancel his plans with his triplets to come teach children who couldn't get it right the first time."  The parents all glared at him.  "Could you tell Ron what's going on?  And Mr. Malfoy as well please?" he asked with a smile.  "Ignatius, go ahead and go back as well.  I'll call you back in a bit, once you've gotten some kisses in."  They disappeared.  "They were correct.  There is nothing that requires them to give up what little free time they have to teach children who failed.  There is nothing in the handbook that guarantees it either.  If any of them come back, you had better be very thankful."

"I heard that one was about to test out," one father said, looking at the chairs.  He sat down on the one Iggy had put his feet on.

"He could if he wanted to," Albus agreed.  "As could his wife.  In fact, Ignatius could use the work in transfiguration himself.  His abilities aren't geared toward that art and he only got a minimal score in there."

"How many OWLs did he receive?" one mother asked.

"Five OWLs off perfect."

"Will he be one of the Gryff Prefects?" one girl asked.

Albus shook his head.  "He didn't want it.  Simone and Denver will be the new ones, with Ms. Reams acting as a backup and de-facto one."  She looked happier at that.  "Perhaps if you had put as much effort into your studies as you did your leisure reading, we wouldn't be having this discussion."  She blushed and ducked her head, nodding.  "I will expect better of you next year, even if you don't get to move ahead."  All the students nodded.  "As it stands, if we cannot get a majority of teachers here, I cannot let them pass.  I'm sorry, but I won't let the other students have the impression that they can slack off and still get by.  It isn't fair to them."

"My daughter only needs two classes," one father noted.  A few other parents nodded.  "For those of us who only need a few, it might be easier."

"If I broke it up that way, your daughter would definitely have the chance to move on, if she passed everything this summer and if we can get teachers back here.  If only one or neither of those occur, she will be held back.  I'm sorry, but I'm not going to bend the rules any farther than that."  Everyone nodded and sat down to wait for more information.  Albus got crafty and rang the house elves to make a meal for everyone, that way he could make some calls in peace.  He could hear Ron's screaming fit through the flood and it was rather amusing at the moment.

***

Raena left the office without her clothes, only blushing a little bit as she headed back to the bungalow.  She had felt them come back so she knew they were there.  She'd have to remember this place, it was nice here and even Iggy could be convinced not to work for a few weeks.  She tapped on the door to Tara and Severus' bungalow and waited until the door was opened by her mentor.  "Sorry to interrupt, sir, but the Headmaster sent me."

"Oh, you are cute," Tara said with a grin, steering the girl inside.  "Bad news?"

"They didn't let you wear clothes?" Severus asked as he closed the door.

"I volunteered since I didn't want to break the mood of the free space," she told him. "I'm not ashamed of my body, sir."  She looked at Tara.  "Seventeen students flunked."  They both groaned.  "You're more than welcome to stay, Tara, but they need Severus within a week."

"A week?" Severus asked, making sure he was seated somewhere that he didn't have to see her nude flesh.  "Give the girl a robe, Tara."

"I didn't bring one," she told him.  "Conference?"

"Iggy's birthday is next week, the conference starts the week after that, and our official visits start in August," she sighed.  "There's no way we can fill in all summer for him."

"I'm not sure your husband should be dealing with the fifth years anyway," Snape noted.  "His temper will certainly be short."

"No, his father's was short.  Professor Weasley's was shorter.  Though amusing when he lost it," she said with a grin.  "Two hours of swearing, we were all impressed and Simone learned some new stuff."

Severus laughed. "I'm sure she did," he agreed dryly.  "How many need to have a potion's refresher?"

"Thirteen."  She handed over the graphic list of what each student needed.  "Albus has already told them that if none of you come back, they're screwed."

"Please don't use such language when you're standing naked in front of me," he said as he read down the list.  "All of them should be held back."

"That was Professor Harris-Weasley's suggestion as well," she said, taking it back. "Since yours is mandatory and so many of them need it, you might be the deciding factor."

Tara looked at him.  "If you have a week, we might be able to work something out between their leavings," she suggested.  "We're only here for the next month."

"The conference is for a week and then we've got two and a half weeks off before we have to travel to Iran."

"Iran?" Tara asked.

She nodded.  "That's where the female Iggy helped lay eggs is from.  He wanted to check on her nesting.  Then we have three official visits after that."

"Which will leave you about a week at the end of the summer to get ready for school again," Severus finished.  She nodded.  "What did your mate think?"

"Fuck 'em and let 'em suffer were his exact words," she said with a smile.

He laughed.  "I feel much the same at the moment.  Tell Albus...."  He looked at the list again, three of his house were on here.  "I won't be coming back for a month.  Unless he can hold off until then, there's no reason for him to continue planning."

"Five weeks would be better than nothing," Tara agreed.  She took the list to look over and hissed.  "How did all these kids flunk?"

"Easily.  Three of them can't take notes or don't take notes.  A few of them got a boy or girl up their nose and couldn't pull away enough to study.  One of them is taking drugs as far as we know.  We think she's smoking weed but we can't prove it.  Personally, I agree with my husband.  Let 'em suffer."

Tara handed it back.  "We'll be back in a month.  No sooner."

"Yes, ma'am," she said, turning to Severus, who nodded.  "I'll tell him.  Thank you for your indulgence and time."  She grinned at him.  "I must say, Professor Snape, you do look much more relaxed in normal people clothes."  She left them alone, going to pick up her clothes and put them on so she could give the bad news.

"You do," Tara agreed. "You're keeping that shirt.  You look very hot in it, Sev."

"You're trying to distract me from the fact that those men were watching you again," he said with fond tolerance. "It won't work.  I will set our vacations from now on."  She smiled and walked over, sliding into his lap.  "Such distractions do not work on me, Tara.  No more nudity."

"We're going on a nude cruise next summer," she said before kissing him.

"I detest boats."

"I can always take my buddy with me," she suggested with a small smirk.  "I'm sure Remus would love to go."

"He'd kill you and you know it."  He slapped her on the butt.  "Behave, my wife, before I have to correct you."

"Oooh, really?" she asked with a wicked grin.  "You'll have to catch me and tonight is a healing ceremony."  She cast a small freezing spell and hurried off before he got free, making him hunt her down.  She enjoyed it when he had to hunt her.

***

Albus looked up as Ron walked into his office.  "Yes, Ronald?"

"I'm not doing it."  He sat down and put his feet up, showing the soles of them and how they were cracked.  "I'm taking care of these for the next week, and then I'm going to relax and enjoy being a father.  Let the stupid children flunk and stay back.  You would have done it to me, don't change it now."  He put his feet back down.

"How did you do that?"

"Hot rocks.  That's what happened after George treated them with the cold jelly."  He grinned.  "I don't care who they are or if Death Eaters are coming to hunt us down.  Let them flunk, sir."

"Even your nephew?"

"Which nephew?"

"Your namesake all but flunked potions again this year."  Ron snorted.  "He will have to pass with better marks."

"I saw his grades.  Satisfactory is still passing, no matter what his father thinks."

"Yes, well, Harry is a bit upset with his son at the moment because of that.  He wanted him here if we're doing summer school."

"While that's wonderful for Harry and Ronnie, it's not happening.  Snape can't run two classes.  Ronnie won't be able to do fifth year stuff for another two years. If then."  He groaned as he stood up.  "I'll talk with Harry about having Ronnie tutored by someone.  He's family, it shouldn't be too hard."

"If you're sure.  Severus said he's returning in a month."

"I'd ask him before adding on a second class, sir.  He still wants his summer too I bet."  Albus laughed.  "As for the kids who need Defense, have fun finding a sub.  I decline unless it means I can't come back this fall."

"I can't force you to take on the extra duties," Dumbledore pointed out.  "Nor can I make your job dependent on it.  I can't help but note it in your file," he said sadly, "but I can't do more than that."

Ron grinned at him.  "Nice try, sir.  My mum does better though."    The Headmaster laughed.  "I don't think they need it."

"No!" Raena shouted, appearing, holding Andrea in her arms.  "She's just had a bad vision.  We need Iggy and I can't get him."  Ron nodded and used the floo, then came back to help.  A ghost really wasn't much help in this situation.  "Honey, tell them," she whispered.

"Ronnie and Snape," Andrea gasped.  "Fighting, then having to fight together."  She grabbed Ron's arm.  "You can't let him take summer school.  He'll end up hitting Professor Snape."   Iggy appeared and she started to cry.  "Don't let it happen."

"It's all right, I won't," he promised, kneeling beside her to give her a stabilizing potion.  "Drink this and then tell us, love."  She drank it down in one gulp.  "Now, tell us, Andrea.  What happened?"

"There's going to be a meeting of the kids."  Draco ran in and she went pale.  "You were there.  The meeting of the children of the snake."

Draco picked her up and put her gently into a chair. "I know about the meeting and I was going to taunt them.  What happened, Andrea?  Was it an attack?"

She sniffled.  "It started when Ronnie hit Professor Snape, then he tried to hurt him.  He got suspended from playing for a year and he was at your house."  A few tears started.  "Then the house was attacked because some of the children didn't like what you had said.  They burned it," she gasped.  "They're both in there.  Along with Morgana and someone fighting them.  And that person was trying to help."

"Then I'd say summer school was off for the time being," Albus said gently.  She nodded and relaxed in the calming arms.  "Will you write it down for me, Andrea, please?"

"Yes, sir."  She looked at Draco. "Don't taunt them about being weaker now.  They won't like it.  Even if it is true.  Make them find out for themselves.  Go if you must, but only tell them that you're the patron of the house now.  Please, Uncle Draco."

"I will, Andrea."  He brushed some of her hair back. "Ignatius, take her back to Melvin's side."  He nodded and took off.  "Raena, inform her mother."  She disappeared.  "That was rather weak," he noted.

"It wasn't a lie though," Xander said as he appeared.  "Iggy can tell the same as I can.  She was more distraught about what happened afterwards.  Ravena broke out her version of badass and went after the kids of the snake."  He tapped his left forearm.  "All sixty of them at a meeting.  Dead horribly."

Draco swallowed. "She didn't say anything."

"She wouldn't, Draco.  She was trying to stop it from happening."  He looked at his boss. "Can I write the 'tough shit' letters?"

"Yes, Xander, you may help me address letters if you like," Albus said tolerantly.  "Please use gentler language if you can."  Xander nodded.  "That's what was bothering her?"

"She probably saw into that alternate dimension," Xander told him.  He shrugged.  "With her sight spell on, it's possible.  She only gets visions when it's on and she always sees turning events, things that will create a point to spin off an alternate reality from.  Can I go bug Severus?"

"He's at a nudist resort," Albus reminded him.  Draco spluttered. "Tara's idea of course," he soothed.

"He's unbuttoned his shirt?  He's never seen without full clothing."

"T-shirt and pants," Raena said as she reappeared.  "Her mother said it was fine.  She's to come back Tuesday."  Xander nodded.  "What are you thinking?"

"That she'll be fine.  We really do need to unwarp the sight spell somewhat.  It's getting tragic every time she uses it."  Everyone nodded.  "I'll have the son do research at the healer's conference."  Raena raised an eyebrow.  "He's due to present the case then anyway.  He can ask for suggestions."  She shifted, crossing her arms.  "Don't forget to pack his favorite things, dear.  I'm sure he'll appreciate you in that light pink outfit."  She rolled her eyes.  "Headmaster?"

"I think I'll check around, but I agree.  Draco, don't insult them, simply state that the children are under your protection.  I think you'll be getting one of those soon enough.  As a matter of fact, you might want to keep closer tabs on Mr. Flint.  His wife was seeming a bit unstable recently according to the papers."  Draco nodded.  "Xander, go relax.  I want you healthy and able to pull a full year this time."  Xander opened his mouth and he smiled at him.  "I know the reasons are always extreme, but I don't want to have to officially schedule you a break near April every year."

"I pulled a full year every year but the last five I think," he defended.

"I know, dear boy, and I don't blame you.  Try to manage the problems in advance this year.  Have Mr. Malfoy check for any upcoming apocalypses and the like before school starts. That way we can schedule them into the school year and don't have to do any shuffling."

"Yes, Albus," Xander said tolerantly. "I'll check with Willow and Wesley tonight."

"Thank you, Xander.  Also try to make peace with Professor Maclay.  No matter how much you still want to hit her, don't.  Severus is tired of this fight and wants it to stop. He's about to do something drastic to force the issue."  Xander nodded, calming himself.  "Thank you.  Raena, dear, that is a splendid outfit, but perhaps you should put on something similar to a shirt?"  She blushed and covered up her bikini top.  "Thank you, dear.  A ghost I may be, but I have always had an eye for flesh.  I'd rather not be tempted to try and steal you from your mate."  She giggled and disappeared.  "Now, both of you two leave as well so I can check and see if anyone else has had these prophecies."  They left, Xander to the Watcher's Council and Draco back to the new house. "One less worry.  Maybe I'll send a rock to Remus instead. A nice trip to a preserve might be nice," he noted, calling on Madam Harracka in London.  "Dear, did you see anything about Professor Snape and Ron Potter being killed?"

She burst out crying.

"Oh, well, I guess we don't hold summer school after all."

***

Severus looked up as an owl tapped on the hotel room window, going over to open it quickly before anyone outside might notice it.  He read the message and smiled, writing back a short reply.  It was only a weekend in London, but it was a necessary weekend.  Last night had been the deactivation of his tattoo, and a great weight had lifted off him.  The nice priest had been rather nosy, asking all sorts of questions about his future and his past, but he understood that the man had to make sure he wasn't pretending to be different. This morning, he was going to talk to two specialists to see what could be done to remove the proof of his stupidity. He put on the muggle jacket his friend had sent for him and smiled.  Xander must have had Draco help him buy it, it fit him very well.  He picked up the strange card key and slipped it into his pocket along with the muggle money and the address card he had been given last night. Then he left to meet with these muggles.  Or semi-muggles.  One of them was a modern day Druid from what he had been told.  He had left his wand upstairs because it wouldn't be good to bring it with him, but a muggle cab was easily hailed outside the hotel.  He handed over the card and the requested fare, not sure why, but he wasn't going to argue about it.  Then he sat back to relax as much as he could.  This could be the turning point in his life.  He gave the cabdriver a meager tip and slid out when they stopped in front of an ancient building. It looked like a club of some sort.  He walked up to the door and was let inside without a word.  A young woman was waiting on him.  "Are you waiting on me?" he asked quietly, respecting the silence of the marble halls.

"I am, Severus.  I'm the tattoo artist you're meeting with today.  My wife is on her way but she had an emergency nose replacement.  Some child tried to blow theirs off," she said as she led them to a small room.  "Sit, please.  Let me examine your arm."  He shrugged out of his jacket and sat, letting her sit next t him and look at the brand.  "Hmm.  I turned down someone else with one of these recently."   She looked into his eyes. "He wasn't wanting more than a camouflage.  I can see you're different though."  She let it go.  "How is Tara?"

"My wife is fine."

She laughed.  "She married a *man*?" she said between guffaws.  "Why?"

"She said she was lonely and decided that putting up with a penis was worth being with me," he told her.

"Ah.  I heard from Willow that she had taken up with a surprising person, but you are definitely more of a surprise than I had bargained for."  She patted him on the knee.  "Relax. We *adore* Tara.  Such a naughty little minx when she wants to be, yet so very innocent seeming.   How are your children?"

"Very well," he said with a smile. "Adrian is off visiting friends for most of the summer.  Zachariah is off with a friend of ours' mother-in-law so he has children to play with."

"Maeve?  How is she?"

"She's with Zachariah.  Her biological parents are the son-in-law and son of the person keeping our youngest."

She gave his body a long look, then shook her head.  "A blocking spell for fertility.  Her idea?"

"Part of the bonding set we used. My apprentice mixed them for us."

"But you'd rather take the blocking part off," she said with a smile.  He nodded, starting to look uncomfortable.  "Don't worry, she'll want some more soon too.  The Goddess gave her the desires of a breeder."  She stood up as the outer door opened.  "Molli," she said when her wife came in, giving her a hug and a kiss.  "Believe it or not, this is Tara's *husband*."

She looked him over, then nodded.  "I can see her markings on you, Severus.  I'm rather surprised about the whole 'man' thing, but she knows her own mind well enough.  You're Zach's father?"  He nodded.  "Wonderful."  She smiled.  "Her letters always sound sappy whenever she writes about you."  She waved at the seats. "Sit, please.  I just spent the last ten hours on my feet replacing the nose on a ten year old gunshot victim."  He sat down and let her see his arm. "Hmm.  Yes.  Well, I can use laser technology to bleed it off, but that could take years.  I can cut it off, which will leave a scar.  Or I can let my wonderful woman cover it for you.  Which would you prefer?"

"I'd rather have it removed," he said honestly.  "I don't need the reminders of my past.  I still have very graphic nightmares about what I've done."

"That more than anything says that you're worthy of my handiwork," Molli told him with a smile.  "Our helper chose well."  She stood up.  "Come upstairs to my office.  I'll want to take a small scan to see how deep the ink goes and draw some blood to make sure you're healthy before I cut it off you."  He nodded at his other host, giving her a smile, as he followed the other woman up the stairs.  "Have you dealt with our version of medicine before, Severus?"

"I helped a coworker who had to partake of the London Burn Center a few years back," he admitted.  "We still occasionally get calls to help his doctor's most desperate patients."

She stopped to look at him.  "You help out at the London Burn Center?"

"I occasionally mix a potion for a burn patient," he corrected.  "Only in the most desperate of circumstances as my own arts aren't allowed into your world."

"I see."  She patted him on the chest.  "You're just a big softy," she said with a grin.  He shook his head.  "You are, I know you are.  That's why Tara chose you."  She opened a door and let him into her office.  "Second door in the left hallway if you wouldn't mind.  It shouldn't hurt much."  He followed her direction and sat on the exam table, waiting for her to do whatever. She rolled a small machine in and set it up. "This will react with the lead in the dye.  Can you tell me if it was a branding or a tattoo?"

"He used his wand," he said quietly.  She stopped moving and looked at him.  He smirked.  "That's how we do things in my world."

"You guys have wands?"  He nodded.  "That is so cool!"  She smiled.  "Got yours on you?"  He shook his head. "I didn't think so.  Maybe next time."  She took a quick x-ray of his arm in two positions then went to start the films developing.  Then she came back and grabbed a rubber strap and a needle, bringing them over to join with the test tubes next to the exam table.  "This is the part that may hurt," she told him, quickly strapping his arm.  "Deep breath if you've never done this before."

"I've done it on myself before," he assured her, looking away.  He really didn't like needles.  But he didn't flinch or wince. The needle was withdrawn and he relaxed again.

"I'm impressed.  Not even a squeak."  She bundled everything up and her wife took the vials to the lab for analysis.  "Okay.  Let me prod and push.  If it hurts, I'm sorry."  She touched the tattoo gently, making 'hmm' noises. She did hurt him once, but he didn't move.  "You're a tough guy," she said finally, letting his arm go.  "I'm pretty sure I can cut it all out, but it may be a big scar.  It might possibly even need a second surgery to fill in the hole.  Or I can put you into the hospital and do a skin graft from your thigh, either way."

"I have a healing potion ready. Whichever way works best for you," he said calmly.

She crossed her arms, leaning against the door.  "Tell me about it," she ordered.  "You're the second one, but the first I've worked on."

"This is the mark of Voldemort," he said, touching it gently.  "It was how he marked his followers.  I wasn't smart enough to stay away when I was young.  I eventually came to my senses and got free."

She nodded.  "I figured as much.  How come we never heard of it going on?"

"Because we live in a closed society," he told her. He looked down at his arm.  "Many of us would like to get rid of them, but most of us want to get rid of them so they can't be asked if they have one.   I'd rather forget and move on."

She came over and tipped his chin up. "You regret what you did, that's the difference between you and them.  Even if they regret, they're not willing to own up to what they did and admit that they did wrong.  You've admitted and been punished for a long time considering you only had a year's stupidity."

"Tara told you?"

"No, sweetie, I'm a telepath, that's how I know you're a softy."  She grinned and punched him on the shoulder. "Did she bring you to her favorite resort?"  He groaned and blushed, making her laugh.  "I see she did.  How are you enjoying the freedom?"

"I wear clothes."

She looked him over again. "It's not like you have anything to be ashamed of, Severus Snape.  Enjoy the freedom.  Let her take you to a ceremony and relax about it.  No one cares what you look like."  He raised an eyebrow. "Okay, some people there are pervs and they'll look for that reason alone, but those of us who are there for the right reason could care less that you've got a nine inch tool and that you know what to do with it."  She winked at his returning blush.  "Tara said you did."  He groaned and shook his head.  "Sorry, but you're so cute."  She pinched him on the tip of his nose.  "Wait here.  Did you bring a book?  All I have are journals and fashion mags."

"I think I could handle those.  Any of drugs?"

"Oh, yeah, I forgot she said you made medicines and stuff."  She walked out and came back with a magazine of each type.  "As close as I can get, sorry."   She wiggled her fingers. "I'm off to check my email. I'll be back once I know something."  She left him in there with the door open so he could yell if something scared him.

Severus quickly gave up on the fashion magazine.  Some of those fashions were terrible and scary.  As were some of the makeup jobs and the hair styles.  What man would want his woman to come home looking like that?

***

Xander looked up as someone walked up to him.  "Hey," he said, waving lazily.  "Who're you?"

"I'm one of the people that you had removed," she said, giving him a smile.  "When can we come back?"

"You can't.  Your sonar is bothering the fish," he said, sitting up.  She looked hurt.  "I'm sorry, but I thought I made myself clear.  I don't want you guys to come back.  You guys can go bother Loch Ness all you want, but the sonar is really hurting the ecosystem.  We've had some of the rocks falling in recently.  I had one pierce my air tank my first time down.  I don't want you guys destroying the natural beauty of this place for some pseudo-scientific research."

"Pseudo-scientific!" she said angrily.  "I'll have you know that what I'm doing is important.  If Nessie or a creature in this loch exists, then it's important that we preserve them!"

"By sending ear-piercing noise at them?" Charlie asked as he joined them.  She glared at him.  "I'm in the conservation business myself.  I work on a preserve in the Balkans.  It's small, but a very important job to me.  I'm the one who advises Xander on such matters.  And he's right, your machines are destroying the rocks that would be their habitat."

"How else can we tell?"

"Are you sure there's no other mapping technologies you can use?" Xander asked.  "Micro robots with cameras or something?"  She shook her head. "Cost?"

She nodded.  "We have to fight to get what little we do get.  These creatures need protected."

"Yes, but they've lived all this time away from humans.  Having you pounce on them while trying to protect them would throw their ecosystem into the same amount of shock as a fishing barge being brought in to try and fish them out."  Xander stood up.  "Not only are you ruining the loch for the rest of us, you're nearly killing them."  She looked confused.  "How would these creatures hear?  Sonic sounds like whales perhaps?"

She snorted.  "Whales aren't hurt by sonar."

"Gee, yet the United States Navy was stopped from using sonar on them because it was proved that they're hurting them," Xander said calmly.  "You could be killing the very creatures that you're trying to protect and I don't want that on my land.  Now please respect our property and leave."

"Fine.  We'll see.  We do have permission from the county."

"Yay.  This is *my* property.  They can't tell me to let you on here.  As long as it was unsold, it was theirs.  Now it's mine.  And I plan on being able to scuba dive in the water without the rock formations falling down and piercing me next time.  It was damn close last time."

"If you come back, he can have you arrested," Charlie pointed out.  "He's trying to be nice.   He loves his land and wants to keep everything on it safe, even from other people."

"You're here," she whined.

"I'm his brother-in-law and he's showing us where everything is.  Like I said, I know how to treat the land."  He winced as Maeve and Lucien came screaming down the path from the house.

"Hey!" Xander yelled.  They stopped to look at him.  "Quietly.  This is a peaceful place and you'll scare off the animals in the woods."  They nodded and finished their racing to the water at a lower volume.  "I don't want to be mean, miss, but I really don't want you guys back here.  I'm sorry, but I'm going to protect anything down there from even you."  She opened her mouth and pointed, making him turn and wave at the baby.  "Hi.  Try and keep the kids as close to the beach as possible," he called.  The baby waved a flipper.  He looked back at her and Charlie, who had his wand out.  "Go ahead."  He walked over to watch his kids, sending a short message to Percy about Charlie having to obliviate her.  He hoped Charlie knew what he was doing.  Maeve let him help her build a sand castle from the new bags of sand, and even let him help her spread it out to make it 'pretty'.

Charlie strolled over.  "I walked her to the gate and handed her over to the Unmentionable's person who just showed up.  Percy?"

"Yup."  Xander raked some more of the sand and grinned up at him.  "Where's Lucien?"

"Sitting behind me. He's hiding," Charlie said with a wink for the baby sea serpent.

Lucien jumped out, roaring as loudly as he could as he ran down to the water.  The baby sea monster spooked, rearing up, but he laughed and hugged hr.  "Scared you," he said happily.

"Yes, you did.  I thought I was ferrous, but you're much more scary than I am."  One of the adults poked her head up.  "Hi, mommy!" she called.  "Are you coming up to meet the new humans?"

The mother floated closer and looked at them.  "My, you are different," she said.  "No noise?"

"No, and I think it's cruel so I'm going to do my best to stop it," Xander told her.  He reached out and let her sniff him.  "There's a lot of us, but we're all very reverent of creatures.  Charlie here works with dragons."

Charlie waved.  "Hi."

"He said I was a fierce as a dragon," the baby said proudly.

"I'm sure you can be when you want to be," Charlie agreed.

The mother laughed.  "You have children?"

"Not yet, but I have brothers, a sister, and lots of nieces and nephews."  The mother nodded and grabbed her baby.  "Lucien's sorry he scared her."

"It's lunch time," she said around the neck.  "Then a nap.  She'll be back about sunset if you're out here."

"Can the big one, Simone, come back?" the baby pleaded as she was carried off.

"We'll try our best," Xander promised.  He handed Charlie a bag.  "Since the retaining spell is up, we can add to the beach so we can make sand castles," he said happily.

Charlie settled in to help him build up the beach.  Xander apparently really liked beaches so this was making him happy and even more relaxed.  And not a toy or George in sight, how amusing. And slightly amazing.  It wasn't just sex and chocolate that made Xander happy and giddy.

***

Iggy walked into the school, dragging his feet and his bag behind him.  He dropped the bag before heading up to the Headmaster's office.  "I got called a cocky kid," he announced as he plopped his butt down.  He handed over the letter.  "I was also called stunning and cute.  One of the senior healers at St. Vincents pinched my bum.  Raena nearly took off her specially trained hands."

Albus opened the letter and read it, bursting out in laughter.  "I see you also got a commendation for a very good presentation and a hearty backslap for knowing your area very well."  He handed over the letter.

Iggy read it and smiled.  "That's much better than what I got after my presentation.  Half of the questions I got were about the incident that necessitated the spell, the other half were suggestions on how to fix it for her.  One specialist wanted to see her, I passed on his invitation to her.  I only got called a cocky little kid twice, which was refreshing.  At the poisoner's convention I got called that about every hour and I get it at least once a week on rounds.  Only one person really got on my case for being so arrogant as to do that spell.  He jumped my case so hard it stopped my presentation so I had to refind my place after I defended myself.  He decided at the end that it was probably the most expedient solution and said he'd be watching me for more so-called expedient solutions.  So I told him about the one I had to pull off at the poisoner's convention.  He looked stunned and quickly sat his fat, frumpy, pimpled ass back down.  It took me a few minutes to find my place while I outlined, again, the reasons behind the spell.  There were some very good solutions in there though."  He pulled a rolled-up notebook out of his pocket and tossed it out.  "My notes, pre-translated into normal wizard handwriting," he added with a wry smile.

Albus cast a translation spell and read over them.  "It sounds like you had a very interesting first conference.  Were you invited back for the next one?"  Iggy nodded through his yawn.  "Where is your wife, young man?"

"Shopping for naughty stuff," he said with a grin.  He stood up and took back the notebook.  "I'm going to crash at the shop if anyone wants something.  I'm too tired to make it any farther and grandmother's still not happy with us being together now."  He saluted and trudged back down the stairs, picking up his bag as he passed by it.  Then he teleported to the front of the shop and waved at the helper.  "Tired, napping, only Raena," he said as he walked past her.  He handed her his notebook.  "Father or wife please."  He slammed the door to the living section and went to collapse in the nest.

She looked at the first page and frowned.  "Code?" she muttered.  She headed back to the lab, tapping delicately.  Fred had said he was working on something fragile.

"What?"

"Your nephew is back," she called.  The door opened and she handed over the notebook.  "He said to give that to you or his wife.  He's napping somewhere in the back.  Poor kid looked really worn out.  Said he wanted to nap and only let his wife disturb him.  He slammed the door."

"That's usually an indication that he's exhausted," Fred said with a smile, opening the notebook to read through it.  "Oh, he did good," he said, reading the personal notes.

"How can you read that?"

"His writing hasn't gotten better and probably won't," Fred told her with a smile.  He waved at the kid who just came back to watch the fish.  "It's almost cleaning time so enjoy them for now," he told her.  He handed back the notebook.  "I'm sure you'll be seeing his wife soon.  Put that behind the counter if you wouldn't mind."  She nodded.

"Mister Fred, where's your brother?" the little girl asked.  "His husband fixed my cousin's dolly and I wanted to know if he could fix mine as well.  It wasn't dunked like hers, but it's not working."

"I don't know, sweetheart.  I think George is off napping at the new house after working in the garden.  If you write out a note, I'll give it to him."

"Thank you, Mister Fred.  Can you also tell his husband that it wasn't his fault the dolly burned?  Her mommy said that the batteries started to leak and that her brother did it, not the new wires?"  She accepted a piece of parchment and a pencil, writing out a note for George.  She handed it over with a smile. "Thank you, Miss June," she said, waving before she walked out.

"That girl is so nice," their helper said with a smile.  "Unlike some of the boys who come in here."

"Yes, but boys make up most of our sales.  Girls don't usually play pranks.  They go for the revenge toys."  Someone in the back screamed.  "Iggy?"

"Lucien!"  The little boy was shoved out of the back area and the door was slammed again, this time kicked. "Please talk to him about not peeking!"

Fred waved Lucien over.  "How did you get here?"

"Floo," he said proudly.

"Where is your father?"

"Home, napping.  I was bored, I want Maeve," he said, starting to sniffle.

"I'll help you find Maeve, but first you're going to have to talk to your father."  He carried the boy to the floo and sent them to Draco's house, walking him up to the master bedroom.  "Draco?" he called, knocking on the door.

"Busy!"

"Your son just peeked at his cousin!"

The door opened, showing a very naked person.  Lucien giggled and pointed.  "I guess that's better than the screaming that Ignatius did," he said dryly.  He looked at his son, then at his brother-in-law.  "What did he do?"

"Iggy said he peeked.  He flooed over to find Maeve."

"She's at the Burrow and you're grounded," Draco told his son.  "Go play."

Lucien wiggled down, but stared up at his father.  "Will I be big like that some day?"

"With any luck," Draco agreed, watching as his son trotted off.  "The conference?"

"Went well.  Iggy came home tired.  He's napping at the store."  He winked.  "Have fun."  He trotted back, going to hog the lab before George could get in there.

"He's already in there," June called after him.

"Shit."  Fred looked at her.  "Xander?" he asked hopefully.  She shook her head.  "Dirt.  I guess I'm reading Iggy's notes."  He sat down and picked up the notebook, struggling through the language.  Healers used such big words.  He saw the little cartoons, smiling at the one of a healer being strangled.  "I guess not everyone liked him."  Raena came out of the floo and strolled past him.  "He's napping."

"I'm sure he'll wake up for me," she said with a smile.  She kissed him on the cheek and took the notebook from him. "Thank you.  You behave, no making naughty things."

"Lucien peeked at him," June told her.

She giggled.  "I figure it had to happen sometime.  It's better than the screaming that Iggy apparently did."  She went into the back and found her husband, crawling in behind him to hold him.  "Sleep, precious, I'll molest you when you get up."  He hummed in his sleep and got the goofiest grin on his face. "I'll show you what I was given later on."

He rolled over and nuzzled her neck.  "Cuddles now, sex later, and bragging after that," he said against her skin.

"Yes, dear.  I'll let you do it in that order."  He threw a leg over hers and fell back into the deeper sleep, encouraging her to join him.

***

Iggy looked up as his name was called, waving his cousin over.  "Are you begging for help now, Ronnie?" he asked as the boy sat next to him.  The younger boy slumped in on himself.  "Your father practically ordered me to help you get a better grade, even if I had to help you cheat."

"I don't want that sort of help.  I hate potions!  I suck at them and I hate them with everything in me!"  He scowled at where his father was talking with the other adults.  "Can you watch me make something so I can rub his nose in it?"

"If you want.  Though he'll probably expect you to do the same in class if you do so," Raena offered as she sat down with them.  "You got a satisfactory, I don't know why he's complaining.  Snape flunked half of your year before being talked into scaling the grades."

"Yeah, and he only scaled the flunking grades so he wouldn't be run over by hypocritical parents who couldn't pass it themselves," Iggy pointed out.  Ronnie looked a little bit happier.  "Should I tell your father that?"

"Can you?"

Iggy nodded.  "Sure.  Wait here, let me talk to the fussy one."  He stood up, dusting the sand off his shorts as he walked over. "Uncle Harry, come talk with me," he said as he pulled him away from everyone else.  He stopped his uncle and looked at him.  When had he gotten so tall?  He was a few inches taller than his uncle now.  "Did you know that Snape scaled some of the grades this year?"  Harry pursed his lips and shook his head.  "Ronnie's wasn't one of them.  Half of his class failed, outright flunked, and they had to be raised so he wouldn't get parents like you beating the shit out of him."  Harry opened his mouth.  "Ronnie's not great in potions, but he passed.  Feel lucky he passed.  Trust me, he could have done *much* worse.  He might even get better because next year's potions are easier than this year's were.  He might not.  Let him have his area of expertise the same way you let me have mine.  He's great in Transfiguration, Herbology, and in Magical Creatures."

Harry looked at his son. "He looks miserable."

"Gee, wonder why?" Iggy suggested.  Harry glared at him.  "You're trying to make him live up to me, or to Simone, and it's not fair.  He's not us.  He's got his areas where he's great.  Potions isn't one of them, the same way it's not for Denver, Melvin, or even Ravena.  Let him be himself.  As long as he's not flunking, it doesn't really matter."

"His grades will matter some day."

"Not for another four years, counting this next one.  He's going to be a fourth year this year.  Give the poor kid a break and encourage him in his good areas.  Besides, we both know Ronnie's no more meant for the Ministry than I am and they're the *only* people who care about grades."  He walked away, heading back to get a hug from his cousin Denver.  "It appears that I'm running a potion's refresher before we leave on our official visits, I'll expect to see some of you," he looked at Denver and Melvin, "in my room tonight.  Next year's are a bitch and you'll die if you don't have a head start."  He walked back to his mate and gave her a kiss on the cheek.  "Ronnie, you as well.  Just in case I can do something to help you."

"Did you talk to him?" Ronnie asked hopefully.

"More like bitched him out," Oliver said from behind him.  "Calm down, Iggy, I'm not pissed.  Neither is anyone but Harry."  He sat down with them.  "How bad was it?"

"I got a satisfactory," Ronnie admitted.

Oliver snorted.  "There's only been six Gryffs in history that have gotten Excellents and only eight more who have gotten Above Averages out of him.  You did as well as the rest of us, including your father."

Harry cleared his throat.  "I'd like my son to have more options than I did."

"Dad, I'm not doing anything that will require a potion.  I can make my own sleeping draughts, I can make my own pain killers, I can do all the practical stuff.  Leave me alone!"  He got up and walked away.

"Ron," Harry said, trying to catch up to him.  He managed it in the woods.  "Calm down.  I'm sorry I yelled, but I do want better for you than what I had coming out of school."

"Then send me somewhere else and change my name, okay?"   Harry looked stunned. "Yeah, that name.  The same one as psycho sister.  Mellie needs the same help by the way.  There's no way I'm going to turn into Iggy.  Yes, I may attend college, I may find an area that I like, but I can almost surely guarantee you that it won't have a *thing* to do with a single potion.  If I need something that badly, I'll call Iggy and Raena, or even Ravena because she's better at it.  The same as I'll be calling Simone for any serious problems with any animals I might ever have.  I do great in the classes I'm interested in and the rest can go to hell as far as I'm concerned.  By the way, what was your average score in potions, father?" he asked bitterly.   Harry swallowed.  "Let me guess, Uncle Oliver was right?"

"He was," Harry agreed, "but I still want you to have an option in case you get hurt."

"You know what?  In that case, I'll go to Auntie Kate and ask her very politely for a job, or for her suggestions if she isn't hiring.  She went through nearly the same thing because she wasn't picked up as a pro.  I think she'd understand."

"Ron."  Harry grabbed him and pulled him closer.  "I'm sorry I'm so hard on you.  I just want what's best."

"Then how about you start paying attention to the real me, dad, not this mythical son you think you have.  I did great in three subjects and I haven't heard a word about them."  He got free and continued on his walk, eventually meeting up with Simone in the woods.  She was trying to get a small animal unstuck from a branch.  "Want help?"

"Please."  He climbed up the tree and unstuck the back legs, not getting bitten at all.  "There you go, little raccoon.  Go be free and happy."  He watched as it scampered away then he leaned against the tree.  "Do you get pressure because of who you are?"

She shook her head.  "Not presently.  Everyone ignored my father's grades but him. He's content to let me be myself since I'm not like any woman he's ever known.  He does the same for Denver."  She climbed up next to him.  "Your dad still on your case over your potion's grade?"

"Yeah, and Iggy told me something interesting. I didn't have one of the scaled ones.  Half of my year flunked and I didn't."

"That's wonderful news," she said, giving him a hug.  "If it matters I'm proud of you."

"Thanks, Simone."  He curled up against her side.  "Can I come live with you guys?"

"I think your father would notice if you weren't flying around anymore.  My dad probably wouldn't care, but yours would probably shit funny colored bricks."

"Oooh, language, miss Prefect."

"Yup, and I speak a few of them now," she said proudly.  "Iggy's teaching my gryphon."

"Wow."  He smiled up at her.  "Ravena too?"

"I don't know if she's asked or not," Simone said thoughtfully.  "I guess we should ask her since he's running the lessons.  Come on, let's head back toward the food before we're hunted down by the panicking adults."  She jumped down and helped him down, knowing he couldn't climb back down as well.  "How is Uncle Oliver taking all this?"

"He's on my side.  Told me I'm doing about as good as my father ever did."  He curled up against her side.  "I hope Ravena gets a chest like yours."

She laughed and pushed him away.  "We've both got our maternal grandmother's tits.  Small, high, and pointy.  Hers will be a bit bigger though."  They walked back toward the house, ignoring the other person in the woods.  As soon as Ravena saw them she walked over and hugged Ron, whispering in his ear.  "Good, you make him feel better."  She headed for the permanent snack table and made herself a sandwich.  "I just unstuck a raccoon from a tree with Ronnie's help," she announced.

"Did you get bitten?" her father asked, grabbing her hands to check them.  "You got scratched!"

"That was from the branch," she said through the food in her mouth.  He pulled it out and handed it to her.  "Sorry.  That was from a twig, not a claw.  It was paralyzed in fear.  He did good, got up there and efficiently fixed it without stopping for petting."  She took another bite and looked around.  "Is Uncle Harry still sulking in the woods?"

"Yes.  What did Iggy say to him?"

"The gist of it was lay off the boy," George said from behind him.  He made his own sandwich.  "Did you hear how many flunked this year?"

"I hadn't," Draco told him.  "That bad?"

"Half of Ronnie's class.  He was one of the few who didn't flunk and have to get his grade adjusted.  If Snape had adjusted all of them, he might have had an Above Average."

"Wonderful news," Draco said proudly.  "How did he do otherwise?"

"Three Excellents, and the rest were Above Averages," Simone told him.  "I've already given him a copy of my notes for his OWLs next year."

"He's only a fourth year," George pointed out.

"I started a year early and look at my score," she pointed out with a grin.  "I'm going to work out with the heavy bag and Minnie."

"Ron's in there with her now," George told her, smiling as she walked away.  "Do you think Harry's trying not to be pissed?"

"Definitely.  I'll go talk to him."

"You should probably let one of the family do it. He'll try to pound you for it."  George walked over to where his brother Percy was standing and had a quiet word with him.

Percy nodded and excused himself, going to find the errant father.  "Harry?"

"Let me guess, they sent you because they didn't think I'd hit you?" Harry asked from his spot up a tree.

"Well, yes, but also as an experienced parent myself," he agreed.  "Want to come down and walk with me?  I might be able to listen and help you figure all this out."

"I want him to have a better future than I had coming out of school.  Is that so terrible?"

"No, it's every parent's fondest wish.  Hogwarts doesn't really prepare one for any career unless you've been tracked into advanced classes after your OWLs.  I often thought that there should be minimum level classes and those for the rest of us.  Come down, my neck is starting to hurt."  Harry climbed down and walked with him.  "Is that all this is?"

"I don't know.  All the other kids are doing spectacular things and my son's a lot like I am.  He can play with the snitch.  Gee, a future worthy of accolade."

"It is you know.  If there weren't people like you to balance out those like me, then the world would be a much more drab place."  Harry snorted.  "Really.  Think about the wizarding world without Quidditch.  Would it be as exciting?  Would the young want to stay or would they leave in droves to the more exciting muggle world with it's ever changing technology and fashions?"

"I get that," Harry agreed.  "I don't like it.  It makes it sound like I'm doing something important."

Percy stopped them.  "You are, Harry.  You're providing entertainment for millions of people.  You give the average person something to daydream about so they can escape their everyday lives and boring existences.  More than once I've wanted your job because you don't have a single piece of paperwork to fill out unless you want to, and even then most of it can be done for you by someone you hire.  I can't do that.  No matter how much I want, I have people looking at me for orders and instruction, I have a dreadful amount of forms to fill out each week, and I have a boring life.  I like my life, but you usually like yours."  He smiled.  "Now, what's really wrong?  You're an excellent and caring parent whose son is an upcoming star in our world.  You have a job most people would kill for and a house that soothes you like no other.  What could possibly be wrong."

"Ronnie just said he wanted to change his name."

"It would be easier if he did," Percy agreed.  Harry gave him a hurt look.  "Think about it, Potter.  How many people look at him and compare him to you?  I know that at least one person in my department is wondering if Xander's going to force him into the advanced class just in case there's ever an apocalypse so he can handle it if you're not there."  Harry groaned.  "He's got to live up to everything you've ever done, plus his mother and his older sister.  So either he's looked at to make sure he's not going to hurt people or he's looked at to see if a Death Eater is following him.  It's probably not fun for him most of the time.  The only release he has is being better than you with the snitch and having created his perfect woman already."

"I..."

"You just feel inadequate sometimes?" Percy asked with a small smile.  "Don't we all.  Melvin is serious about Andrea.  He's been engaged for the last year and I never knew this.  Her mother's working on wedding plans and I'm totally lost in it.  Draco has looked at his oldest two many times with the wonder of 'was I like that' and 'oh, shit', I've seen him.  He and Xander may seem like super parents, but I've had both of them ask me for advice and went to both of them for advice myself.   Even with George and everyone else helping him Xander sometimes has to look at his son and ask what happened to make him like that."

"Xander did wonderful in school."

"No, he didn't," Percy said gently.  "Xander did so badly at one point in time that he nearly didn't graduate.  The slaying business and his personal training got in the way of everything he could have been.  He nearly got fired and driven off because his grades were so very bad."  Harry shook his head.  "Ask him if you don't believe me, or ask Albus.  Or even ask Sirius because he picked on Xander once too often and nearly got killed for it.  He'll tell you the same thing."  He patted Harry on the back of the head.  "None of us are perfect and none of us have all those pesky answers that we'd desperately need.  We do the best we can."

"Some of us simply do it with more style and more panache," Draco said as he joined them.  "Your daughter's sobbing."

"Mellie?" Harry asked, looking upset.

"The other one.  She suddenly burst out crying and ran into the house.  Molly went after her, but I doubt she'll understand anything."

"Thank you."  Harry walked away, thinking about what he had been told as he walked into the house.  "Aggie?"

"Up here, Harry," Molly called.

Harry followed her voice, walking into the bathroom to join Angelina, Molly, and his daughter.  "This scarily looks like someone's messed up her anti-fertility charm," he joked.  His daughter glared at him.  "Sorry, I was having a Ron moment, trying to make a joke to ease the tension."

Aggie looked at him, chin held high.  "I felt a snap.  Something's happened in my personal web of connections and I don't know what, but I know it's bad."

Xander tapped on the door. "It is bad.  The Watcher's got attacked.  I'm sorry, Aggie.  Wesley just came running, sobbing about Ryan.  He's been taken out of his body and they don't know by what.  It was a psychic attack.  If you want, you can come help me."  She nodded.  "All right. Change clothes and dry off. I'll meet you downstairs in twenty minutes."  She hurried past them all.  "Don't joke about her being pregnant, Harry.  If she is, we'd have to lock her up like we did Willow because the chaos around her is too strong and she'd hurt someone again."  He walked away, going to put on real clothes and pack a gear bag.

"I remember helping block Rosenberg's powers," Molly agreed.  "We'd have to do it for Agatha as well."  She patted Harry on the arm.  "That's why she takes Ignatius' anti-menstrual potion though.  So it doesn't happen."

"She told me to lock her up if she even thought she was," Angelina agreed, smiling and kissing Harry on the cheek.  "Come on, let's go liven back up the party until Ron comes back.  Nice joke though.  It probably did look like that to a man."  She led him away, taking him out so they could worry outside.

***

Xander walked up to the main building at the nudist resort and rang the bell.  A shriveled man looked out and then a different one came out.  "I need to get a message to a guest," he said calmly.  "I need Severus now.  A member of his house has dome something stupid and I need a fourth person to help."

"That's fine.  Would you care to wait or find him yourself?"

"I can wait," Xander said with a grin. "I only go nude in front of my mate.  He appreciates it because people pinch me in leather or when I'm without underwear."   The caretaker laughed and went to find the happy couple.  He found the male, as usual, with a book in his lap and asleep next to his wife.  "Tara," he called gently. "There's a man here to see your mate. Something about his house and a kid in trouble."

"Severus," Tara called.  He snapped awake.  "It's either Draco or Xander."

"From the expression on his face it had to do with the power snap we all felt the last night."

"Which means it was probably Ryan," Tara agreed.

"Of course it was," Severus said as he stood up and pulled back on his shirt.  "Which gate?"

"The main one," the caretaker told him, smiling at him.  "I'm happy that you're more at ease here."  He walked away, leading them back to the main gate.  "Here you are, one worried man."

"What did Rosenberg do?" Snape asked as he walked out to meet Xander and Ethan.  "Rayne," he said with a nod.

"Snape."  He smiled at him. "He's managed to call The Dream Keeper to him and got stuck."

Snape burst out laughing.  "He did what?"

"He did," Xander agreed dryly.  "The stupid idiot called down a major demon of the top hierarchy and asked him to release him from Aggie.  So he did, from his body which contained the bond they share.  He's stuck," Xander said with a tight smile.  "Will you please help...."  He stopped and looked at Snape's arm, picking it up to look at it. "I have something to make the scar disappear," he said, looking up at him. "Congrats, man.  You of all of them deserve to be free."

Snape took his arm back.  "Thank you. I'll talk to you about that scar remover later."  He took Xander's hand and let him take them away.  They walked through the Watcher's Council to the room that Ryan had been stored in.  "Oh, it's him," he said dryly.

"Yes, and I can't wait until this is done," Xander said, not looking anywhere near Giles.  "Ethan, you said you know something, spill it now please.  I have a husband and a vacation to get back to, as does Severus."

Ethan smiled at him.  "I'm sure that's much more important than this one."

"It is to me," Xander agreed.  "He's a nasty little shit who used to pick on my son."

"Xander!" Willow snapped from behind them.

Xander looked back at her.  "Like I'm not going to tell the truth, Willow.  He's an ass and he did this to himself.  For that matter, it was so bad it made Agatha cry."  Willow shuddered at the cold tone of his voice.  "Can we get on with this?  This form of magic isn't mine."

"Fine," Ethan agreed.  "Giles, standard calling formation for the necessary equipment if you're helping.  If not, we'll still need a fourth."

"He's my son, it may help," Giles said quietly, not looking at Xander.  "I'm sorry you got called into this, Xander."

"This is my job, Giles.  He simply has bad timing.  Tomorrow's my anniversary and I'd like to be home in time to celebrate it."  Ethan and Severus both smiled at him but started their own preparations.  "Willow, unless you're able to transform into a male, out.  This one only responds to males."  She walked out and slammed the door, but Wesley came in a few moments later.  "We only need four," Xander noted.

"I'm here as a guardian so it doesn't get out," Wesley told him.

Xander turned to look at him.  "Really?  And can you kill any of us if we're possessed?"  Wesley shuddered.  "Go find an anti-possession spell, in case.  We'll probably need it."

"Where is your charm?" Severus asked him.

"Gone. I haven't seen it since last summer."  Xander put down a candlestick.  "Here, Ethan?"

Ethan looked up.  "A bit further back by a few inches and out if you wouldn't mind."  Xander moved it and he nodded.  "Perfect, thank you.  Change places with Wesley.  He's less vulnerable."

"No, I am. I have less wishes he could draw from," Xander pointed out.   "I have everything I want, barring my son be fully safe from the people who brought him into being."

"You and the gryphons had a falling out?" Giles asked.  He noticed that Severus was now holding the boy back. "I'm sorry, I thought you meant your older one."

"No, he's fine.  Accepted into the Royal Academy for a prodigy program. My next youngest son, William, is in perpetual danger until we either kill off a realm or we kill off the anchors here, the opposites to those who brought him into being."  Giles mouth fell open.  "The me there died to sacrifice myself to stop a baddie.  That wasn't good enough so the Willow and Tara there cloned a mini-me and was going to sacrifice him.  Fortunately, he escaped.  We're trying very hard at the moment to kill off the realm instead."

Giles moaned.  "Xander, you can't do that!  How many thousands of people will die!"

"Giles, they're trying to kill off all the demons with William's sacrifice," Ethan told him.  "Not to stop anything per se.  If they get him, they're all going to die anyway.  By blocking them off, they have a better chance of surviving."  He looked at Severus and Wesley.  "I'm sorry in advance if we end up killing either of your wives."  Then he smiled.

Severus sighed.  "I would have to defend her."

"I know.  I'll be gentle if we have to deal with you," Ethan assured him.

"Question, if we could block them off from magic at the time when we block off the realms, even for a few days, would it help?" Wesley asked.

Xander shrugged.  "Ask Anyanka.  She's heading it.  Or Percy, he's dealing with it so I don't have to at the moment."

"I'll work through the implications tonight," Ethan told Wesley.  He got a nod in return so went back to his preparations.  "Did he only ask for one thing?"

"From his journal, he only asked to be free of Agatha," Wesley told him, handing over the book.  "He's been taught to be meticulous in case he has an accident."  The other men laughed.  "He writes down every thing he does, especially since Agatha got him the last time."

"Speaking of, did you send her off?" Xander asked.

"My God, I do believe that was a British phrase from you," Wesley said, smiling at Xander.

"It's his and George's fault," Xander said, pointing at Severus.

"I never sat you down and gave you the language lessons I wanted to," Severus assured him.

"No, you just sicced Draco on me whenever I get too American for you to understand."

"He does that himself," Severus said with a smirk.  "That would be three of us, not two, Harris."

Xander stuck his tongue out at him.  "So, how was the nudist resort?"  The other men, sans Ethan, all choked.

"Very relaxing," Severus told him, clapping him on the back. "You should go.  They'll accept your kind there as well."

"Gay?"

"Definitely," Snape agreed.   "The caretaker is like you."

"Wonderful.  Before you go back to the school, come up and see the new house.  It's really nice and so's the sea serpent."

"Nessie's real?" Wesley asked, his whole face lighting up.

"Yes, and he hates being called a girly name," Xander said dryly.  "As does his daughter.  Who happens to really like Simone."

"I wonder why that could be," Severus said dryly, finishing his placement.  "Where am I?"

"The candle you just put down if you wouldn't mind.  I'm assuming Tara's taught you something in the past few years?"   Snape nodded.  "Good.  Take Xander's hand to stabilize him.  He and I will be doing the calling.  Rupert, take mine and use it to stabilize me and concentrate on your bonds if you wouldn't mind.  I'm helping with a wedding tonight and I need to get back there."

Giles looked startled but did as he was told.  Wesley leaned against the door, staying out of the way, but watching in case anything should happen to anyone.  He didn't want to have to kill them, but there were a few Watchers that he could get to do it if it had to be done.  The boy on the table gasped and arched up before they got through and a tired voice called out.  "I'm bored now.  Get me someone better."

Severus wisely pushed Xander out of the circle and motioned Wesley forward.  "Then let us make sure his mind is in there?"

"Aggie can do that," Xander pointed out, stepping back to the door.  "She can dream walk."

"If he wants to get away from her, that would be cruel," Giles pointed out.

"Not really.  She could break up with him and free him of his obligation," Wesley reminded him. "They were bound because Agatha needs a steadying influence."

Xander opened the door a bit.  "We need Aggie."  She slid in and the door was slammed shut.  "He wants free of you, dear.  Give in or fight for him," he told her, letting her lean against him.  Her mental shield would enhance his protection against being possessed again.

Agatha walked into Ryan's mind and tapped him on the shoulder.  "You're going the wrong way," she noted.  He blanched.  "So, you want to cut this?"  He nodded, starting to sweat.  She smiled.  "I can see why.  You have many more exciting things to be doing and I have a brighter future than you do."  She manifested a pair of scissors and a slim silver string.  "I'll release you, Ryan, but you can't come back."

"Please, Agatha.  I don't love you.  We're not suited to be together after all.  I'll still help you of course.  Rule beside you if you want and all that.  I'll even be there for you when you need a calming influence."

She laughed.  "Dear, I can get that from many other places.  Don't worry, I'll remember you as my first."  She snipped the bond and he fell to his knees, groaning in pain.  "Sorry, did it hurt?"

"Just the feeling coming back," he gasped.  He stood up, looking much stronger.  "Are you sure you don't want to hurt me?"

"Why?"  She stepped closer and gave him a gentle kiss.  "I can get so much more without you, Ryan.  Someone who wants to be with me because of more than my powerful nature."  She stepped back.  "The bright light is your eyes.  I'd go that way personally."  Then she disappeared, coming back to find a demon breathing down at Xander, who was a bit unconscious.  "Eww, your breath smells worse than Sirius Black's when he's in dog form.  Get off me!"  The demon backed off and looked at her. "Yes, I'm her," she said snidely.  "Little Agatha Potter.  Scion of evil and all-around chaos witch.  Back the fuck off before I deal with you like I did him at one time."  The demon sniffed at her and licked his lips.

"Agatha, sunlight," Giles groaned.  "The Dream Keeper."

"Oh, so you're it?"  She snorted. "I'm not impressed."  She pulled her wand and kept it when he tried to bat it from her hand.  "Solarius!" she shouted, creating a bright light above him.  He shrieked and backed away from her.  "I can make it follow you," she warned.  "Back the fuck off, demon!  You're not wanted here."  It made a move for Ryan and she made a lunge for Ethan's side, taking his blessed dagger from his waist.  She threw it just like her Uncle Xander had shown her all those years ago, a direct heart shot.  The demon screamed louder and started to smoke, then eventually puddled up and disappeared.  "Eww," she said, then she slapped Ryan, who did look one hundred percent better.  Most of the remaining scars were gone.  The lethargy and tiredness was gone from his body.  Even his hair was shiny again. "Huh.  I nearly destroyed him," she said, then she shrugged and went to open the door.  "You might want to decontaminate that corner," she said, pointing at the puddle.  "He hated the blessed blade."

One of the females in the hallway moved in carefully, grabbing the dagger and pulling it free of the muck.  She handed it off and looked around at the men, most of whom were groaning in pain.  "Who are you?" she asked Agatha.

"I'm his ex," she said, pointing at Ryan.  "Agatha Potter.  Sacrifice to chaos at age six and again at age eight."

"No wonder, she did it twice," Ethan groaned as he stood up.  He took his dagger back with a horrified and disgusted look.  "That's rather nasty."  He smiled at her.  "Looking for someone older, love?"

"Ethan, you're older than my father.  You're probably old enough to be my grandfather. I could only suck knowledge from you," she said with an impish grin.  "What's wrong with Uncle Xander?  Uncle Fred will kill me if something's happened to him again."

"Not George?" Snape asked, straightening himself out as well.

"He's probably stuck in there with him. Uncle George has been having a hard time letting go recently."

"Ah, I see," Ethan said with a smile.  "In that case, it's probably George that has him now.  Try to wake him up."

She walked over and poked Xander on a bruised spot, making him wince and groan.  "No mental sex in front of us," she complained.  "Some of us have to find a new toy."

Melvin strolled in and socked Xander hard on the arm.  "Quit that!  You're broadcasting again!"  Xander finished coming out of his trance but went back down.  He and Aggie shook their head.  "Shit!  It's coming back and it's got a weapon!" he yelled at the top of his lungs.  The Watchers all started and looked at him, but Xander woke up.  "Sorry, it's about the only way.  Uncle George knocked his ass out at the first hint of possession to take over his mind and block its access."  He waved a hand at the demon.  "Sometimes that's the only way to wake him up."  He gave Xander a pat on the chest.  "Are you up now?"  Xander nodded, frowning. "Good.  Take Severus back to the retreat and then Draco wants a backrub.  He has to go to practice and Uncle Harry's still pouting."

"Why?" Agatha asked.

Melvin looked at her.  "Because he and Ron got into it and Ron asked to have his name changed so he didn't have to live up to either of your reputations."

She sniffed.  "I'm not that bad."

"Aggie, you nearly killed Ryan last fall and you had fun doing it.  You are that bad.  As for your father, there are people wondering if Ron's going to die from a Death Eater attack. Or if he's going to turn into your mother.  He and your sister both need their names changed to get away from you two."

"Then let him change it to Weasley," Agatha suggested with a smirk.  "There's enough of them already and he could say he's Bill or Charlie's long lost son."  She shrugged.  "I wouldn't care.  They and I don't get along and we probably never will."  She glanced at the boy on the bed again and held in her emotions.  "I'm off to talk to the new Aunts.  Maybe they'll help me find a boy."  She walked away.

"Come along, Uncle Xander," Melvin said patiently.  "Get Professor Snape back to his wife."

Xander nodded and took Severus' hand, teleporting him back to the resort.  Then he frowned and went back for Ethan, freeing him from all the people with guns pointed at him.  "Here you go," he said, blowing a kiss.  "My head hurts.  I'm going to take a nap."

"I'll listen in case you need help," Ethan assured him with a smile.  Xander nodded and left with a minute flash.  "That was an interesting afternoon," he told Severus.

"Indeed it was."  Tara walked up with a bucket of water, which Ethan dropped his dagger into.  "Thank you, Tara," Severus told her with a smile.  "It was defeated and Xander wasn't possessed this time."

"Wonderful," she said with a smile.  "Did they break up?"  Both men nodded.  "Even nicer.  Now we'll have a change in the power structure in the house this fall."  She led her husband away, leaving Ethan with the bucket of blessed water and his knife.

Ethan sat down to clean the poor thing of the slime, and thought about it.  He hadn't even hit Rupert when he had the chance.  He'd have to go back and do that some day soon.

***

Molly rang the doorbell for the large bronze and wood door in front of her.  A human maid answered it and gave her a quizzical look.  "I need to talk to Mister Ravettena about Agatha Potter," she said quietly.  She was let inside and looked around while the maid went to check with her boss.  He came out himself.  "There's been some things that she let slip that I know you don't know.  Plus, I went through the books we kept of her mother's.  I have something for you."

"This way, dear lady," he said with a not at all smarmy smile.  In fact, he looked sincere as he led her into a small drawing room with a beautiful blonde woman sitting behind a piano.  "This is..."

"Molly Weasley."  The woman at the piano smile at her.  "I'm Professor Weasley's mother," she filled in when he looked clueless.  "Xander's mother-in-law as well."

"Ah!  Him I know."  He sat down and watched as she opened her purse, setting out what had to be diaries.  "These were her mother's?"

"Yes.  When my daughter and everyone went to save Hermione, we removed all her books from the house and moved them to my house for safe keeping until we could figure out what to do with them.  Her personal effects were stored in the attic."  The blonde woman came over and sat beside her husband.  "After Agatha and Ryan's...problem the other day, I thought I should go through them to see if there was anything to help those who were helping that poor girl."

"You adopted her father," the blonde woman said in a soft and husky voice.

Molly nodded.  "Harry and my Ron, Professor Weasley, are best friends.  Have been since that first time on the train.  I couldn't do any less than to practically adopt him.  He's a wonderful young man."

"I've met him," she agreed.  "He seemed very...hurt."

"All that with his past is still haunting him.  Voldemort, all of it."  The couple both nodded and she took a deep breath.  "Ryan called on a demon called the Dream Keeper to help him unbond from Agatha."

"We felt the disturbance," he agreed.  "Are they broken up?"

Molly nodded.  "I'm afraid so.  Afterwards, she had a few choice words that Xander repeated to me.  Her mother offered her twice."

"No wonder she's so powerful," the woman agreed with a smile.  "Do we know to whom or when?"

"Those were Hermione's dairies, they start back in her sixth year.  If that information is anywhere, it's in there.  I flipped through a later one and she did write about her transformation and trying to do the same to Mellie, but Mellie resisted and couldn't be taken for some reason."

"She's very powerful in her own right," the man told her.  "A force for good definitely, but fairly powerful."

"I realized that," Molly agreed gently.  "She's always doing something."  She smiled. "I've always liked Agatha.  She was a calm child, one who knew what she wanted.  I'm afraid that this breakup might very well unbalance her and cause the rest of us problems.  Hence my coming here to you."  She stood up.  "Please help the girl stay on track.  I doubt any of us want to see her locked away in a special prison for people like her, because even the dementors won't touch her."

Mr. Ravettena stood up and gave her a hug.  "We're looking after her as our apprentice, Mrs. Weasley.  Rest assured that we will give her what she needs when the time is right.  We can even send in or suggest to all the suitable males that they try for her.  Being the center of attention will only make her more eager to find a suitable and calming mate."

"I'll have a talk with her myself," Mrs. Ravettena told her.  "Teach her how to attract and hold a mate's interest until he's ready to fall on his knees before her."

"Thank you.  None of my children have that gift," Molly admitted with a smile.  "We prefer the gentler and more persuasive version of courting."  She nodded her head at them and hurried away, feeling much better now.  They would stabilize Agatha and she wouldn't hurt Ron or Mellie ever again.

Mr. Ravettena looked at his wife.  "Wasn't she also the boy you dated in school's mother?"

She nodded, standing up slowly.  "She is.  A very nice woman.  More than anything, her family is her life."

"I like women like that.  It...amuses me that they're so bound by their choices.  She never would have come to us before."

"No, she wouldn't have," his wife agreed. "But I sensed more worry about the other children than for Agatha.   She's probably gotten upset and tried to work it out on her brother again."

"Possibly."  He took her hand.  "Come, let's see who is suitable up there.  Maybe we won't have to send in anybody."

"Or we might have to so she'll do more than become a Braxis.  She would make beautiful and necessary children before she's turned."

"I'll discuss that with her in our next letter," he assured her. He kissed the back of the hand he held.  "She said the putz's name."

"I heard.  Very brave of her.  Hopefully this group of children won't cause us any problems."

"Then we simply give Mr. Malfoy information and let him handle it.  They would be threatening his family."  He smiled. "Yes, I think that's the best way.  He's even willing to work with us in this sort of circumstance.  Very wise of him."

"It's too bad he doesn't want anything more than he has," she said contemplatively.  "We could use someone like him in our ranks.  Smart, sensitive.  With a daughter who's needing a marriage partner."

"I hadn't thought of that," he said with a smile, stopping to look at her.  "He does need one for that second daughter, doesn't he?"

"Anastasia will be a fifth year this year," she noted.  "Plus, he is still unattached himself.  He needs someone useful and sensitive to be with him."

"That would put him in our debt and we could use a man like him," he agreed.  "Not as a pawn, but definitely as an ally.  He has all the right connections himself and is fairly good at manipulating them to benefit his family."

"What about that Xander person?"

"Pfft.  I understand his type.  The man is fairly common in most things.  His family is the most important thing to him.  As long as we're not harming Draco any, he shouldn't object.  Though any spouse we put forward will need to get past him probably as well.  Did you know he acknowledges Draco as his son in front of his colony?"  She shook his head.  "Most amazing.  Even knowing his family's past, he still protects him."  He smiled and started them walking again.  "If we could find Mr. Malfoy a decent enough wife, I wouldn't be opposed to you setting them up, my dear.  I'm sure he'll growl a bit, but he should be pleased."  She chuckled. "You don't think so?"

"I think he'll expect her to make the first move, not us.  I might have to introduce them, but nothing further would be appropriate for him."  She opened the door to their library and let him walk in first, pushing down the urge she had to stab him in the back.  Not for any reason, she just wanted to stab him once or twice.

***

Angelina came out of the house rubbing her back. "Xander?" she called.  He lifted his head from his husband's lap.  "Can you please fix this for me?  I ache."

"Hmm, sounds like someone needs to talk to certain men about their exercise regime," George noted dryly.  He let Xander go, letting him go give the poor girl a backrub.

Xander had her lie down on a bench and stretch out for him.  "Tell me if I hurt you," he said quietly, starting to work the kinks out of her lower back.  Then he paused.  "George, do we have a game today?" he called.

"Shit!" Katie yelled, hopping up.  "Uniforms?"

"Call Fred!" Xander yelled, heading for the house.  He found the box, and it was in the *back* of the closet.  He came out and shook his head.  "Not even with a wand.  It's under everything and in the very back of the massive closet."  They groaned.  "Hell, we're wearing clothes, let's go."

"See, there was a point to those outfits he bought us," Katie said with a nudge to George.  They mass apparated to Hogsmeade, stunning Oliver.  "Sorry, they're buried."

"We forgot," Xander called, watching as George ran to get their brooms.  Oliver floated down.  "We forgot," he said with an impish grin.  "Are we really late?"

"You had another three minutes before you had to forfeit," Oliver assured him.  He started to fly away, but turned back around.  "Uniforms?"

"Buried in the back of the closet under sixty boxes," Xander told him.  Fred groaned.  "We're very obviously not the other team, Oliver.  It'll be fine, the girls agreed."

"Whatever," Oliver said, flying over to the announcer and the other team's captain.  "They're finally here.  They were on vacation," he noted.

"So I can see," the announcer said with a smile.  "Those women still look wonderful I see."  Oliver whipped his head around and Lee Jordan, who was filling in as a favor to the usual announcer, laughed.  "Oliver, go take your spot.  I'll announce them.  The usual lineup?"

"So far."  He flew away, heading down to land beside the ball case.

"Thank you all for waiting, the blue team has been found," Lee said.  George turned to look at him and he waved.  "Yes, it's me.  How could I miss this game!"  The crowd cheered.  "We're here to fight out the final championship game of the season!  The blue team, sans robes and looking very delightful if I may say so, against the green team."  The crowd continued to clap and cheer.  "Both teams take to the air. The blue team is apparently playing skins today."  A few of the men laughed and the men on the other team stared.  "Yes, it's them, Captain Flint, and they do have tits!"  He looked around, no one had yelled at him.  It was an odd feeling.  Flint fell off and he laughed.  "Couldn't take it anymore?" he called.  Then he cleared his throat when Oliver glared at him.  "Captain Flint apparently was stunned by the bathing beauties of the blue team and their....unique uniforms for this game.  The coach is leaning against the pitch, watching.  The backups are ready, and the balls are released!"

Katie buzzed past the newly airborne other team, waving merrily as she stole the quaffle from them.  Then she scored because Angelina was distracting the poor woman in front of the goals.  This was kind of fun.  Even if Fred and George weren't being all business.  "If I have to come up there and help you, you're being replaced with Simone," she yelled as she flew past George.  Fred was wearing his uniform so it was easy to tell them apart.  She flew past Oliver, ducking under him, and heard the growl, which startled her.  She nearly dropped the ball!  She shot him a glare as she regained her composure.

"Beat their asses into the ground!" Xander yelled.  "I know you're better than they are!  Don't make me call the kids in!"

"And the non-playing coach threatens to unleash their superior numbers on the other team," Lee announced.  The crowd started to hoot and stomp.  "Maybe he should call ....  Ow, that had to hurt!" he called, wincing when Fred hit the ground.  He saw a body running out.  "Fortunately, one of the prodigy potion healers from Hogwarts is in attendance today.  She's already moving poor little Fred Weasley off the field and into the shade.  Perhaps it was the glowing skin of his girlfriend that made him miss the bludger?"  A scream went up and then a ever-growing chant.  "And here comes Gryffindor's own champion beater to help out her family. As always, the *young* miss Malfoy-Weasley is escorted by a protective bodyguard, her father in this case, though she apparently decided to join the team in their unorthodox uniforms."

"I put on clothes, feel lucky!" Simone yelled as she joined the game.  A cheer went up from the student section for her tight sports bra and spandex shorts.  "Give me a bat!"  Fred's was tossed up to her and she rushed in, saving the poor women hogging the quaffle.  "Ladies," she said as she zipped past them.  The keeper for the other team fell off her broom, making her blow a kiss.  "Tough shit, I like men," she called.  A new cheer went up as she bent down to get a bludger, giving them a good view of her nice, tight butt.  She was proud of her body and loved to show it off.  "Ladies, show it and make them whimper," she suggested, pausing to wipe some sweat off.  "I need a headband."  She flew down to the announcer's seat and smiled as she stole his scarf.  "I'll give it back," she said with a pert and cute smile, then she flew off, steering with her knees so she could tie back her hair.  She used her bat and ducked away.

"And the mighty women of the Weasley clan show what they're made of.  Future women and present girlfriends alike are a reason to cheer."

"JORDAN!" McGonagall yelled from her seat.

"I missed that," he sniffed.  She smiled at him.  He ducked a bludger hit by the other team.  "Hitting the announcer is an automatic forfeit," he taunted.

"Pay attention to the game, not to the heaving breasts," Flint snarled.  He went after the quaffle, but those women weren't giving it up.  They scored again and he zoomed over to catch it and send it back to the other set of goal posts.  He heard his name called and smirked at the booing.  He wasn't in this for popularity.  He managed to score, barely, and moved off.  Unfortunately, a little creature in pink knocked him off course and nearly made him fall.  "Fucking hell!" he swore, pointing at her.  One of the bludgers was hit Mellie's way, but Simone intervened and knocked the other seeker off his broom.

"All's fair and all that," she sneered.

Flint shivered.  She was definitely a Malfoy.  Gryff or not, she was all her daddy's daughter.  And she proved it by nearly killing his team for daring to touch her cousin Mellie.  The snitch was caught an hour later and they had never gotten to recover from the shock.  He started screaming as soon as the whistle blew.  "They're not in uniform, they can't play!  I want a bloody rematch!"

"Bite me," Oliver told him.  "You lost."  He growled as he saw the ladies chatting on their pitch.  "Skin...er, blue team wins!" he called.  The crowd cheered and he went after his woman, catching her and carrying her off.  "I want to see a shirt on you," he told her.

"Oliver, you're growing a sloping forehead," Alicia told him gently.  He growled and set them down behind the twin's shop, taking off his shirt for her.  "Gee, caveman.  I never expected this sort of reaction from you."  She did put on the shirt.  "Happier now?"  He nodded.  "Then can we talk about what I want for a win?"

"Whatever it is, I'm doing it."

She looked at him, slowly smiling.  "I was going to ask for Xander to be at my beck and call for an entire day, preferably in one of his drool-worthy outfits.  If you want to substitute yourself, I won't complain."  She pulled his head closer, kissing him.  "Feeling more human now?"

"Barely."  He carried her inside and kicked the door shut, locking it just in case.

"My room!" Fred yelled.  "Use George's!"  The couple came out and went next door, not quite getting past the kissing couple to lock the door.  "Serves them right.  Katie, my dear, would you like a shirt?" he offered with a small smile.

"I don't know, I'm rather sweaty.  I don't want to make you do more laundry, Fred."

He pulled off his shirt and hustled her to the bathroom. "Then we'll fix that problem and get you decently dressed.  How about that?" he suggested as he turned on the water.

Lee knocked on the door and walked in.  "Guys?" he called.  He heard assorted groans and grinned.  "I'll be out front waiting," he called.

"Ten minutes," someone yelled.

"That's fine, take your time.  I'll even buy dinner."  He smiled as Ron walked past him. "Great game, Ron."

"Thanks," he said with a grin.  "I thought I had done very well.  They only got six off me."  He smiled as Harry stomped past.  "Harry?  Where's Angelina?"

"Letting Xander finish fixing her back," Harry grunted, heading for the bathroom.  "Oh," he sighed, walking back out.  "I'm going to be in the store waiting. I didn't want to know that much about Fred."

"You're sure it was Fred?" Lee teased.

"It had better be, Katie was in there with him," Harry said as he slid past him.  "I'm not hiding bodies in my back yard.  Ron, beer?"

"Sure."  Ron winked at Lee and followed his best friend.  "What did you do to Angelina's back?" he asked.  "I've never seen a woman come out walking that badly.  Not even Xander and George."  He stopped when he heard the scream.  "That's what woke Gryffindor that day," he said with a smile and a nod.  "Xander's going to be *sore* and *begging* tonight."

A window in the living area of the shop broke.  "Wow," Harry said, shaking his head.  "I only did what Hermione taught me."

"That's probably the problem," Ron told him, smiling greatly.  "I have a book you can borrow at home if you want.  Or Xander's always a great for information on sex and stuff, or even toys if you're family.  Arabelle and Percy still haven't given back the sacrificial set she borrowed."  They started walking again.

"Sacrificial set?"

"He was moving slowly," Ron agreed.  "She got tired of it."

"I didn't need to know that much about Percy's sex life, thank you anyway, Ron," Harry said, but he was smiling. They walked into the Three Broomsticks and grabbed a large table.  The barmaid gave them a look.  "The rest of the family and team is shagging," Harry told her.  "They're on their way over."

"Good," she said, smiling at Ron.  "Thank you for sticking up for me."

"You're welcome.  You did better on that other team."  He leaned over.  "They broke a window."

She giggled.  "It's good to know that Xander will need the rest of his vacation.  Beers?"

"If you wouldn't mind," Ron agreed, waving as Madam Rosemerta walked in.  "They'll be in soon."

"I saw the broken window.  Wasn't that George's room?"

"Yup."   Harry laughed.  "They made the rest of them shake."

"Of course they did, that's what makes them so cute."  She winked at Ron.  "We've got your trophy in the back.  Let me engrave it.  I'll present it during the dinner rush."

"Everyone should be done by then," Ron agreed happily.  She laughed and left them alone to have a drink in peace.  He patted himself down and Harry shook his head.  "What?"

"Left it back in your room?"

"Probably back at the house."  Ron looked toward the door, smiling at his nephew as he walked in. "Iggy!"  A few of the other kids cheered.

"I feel like I'm in a muggle bar in Boston," he said dryly as he handed his uncle his money pouch.  "Uncle Draco's on his way in.  He had to stop and give daddy a pain potion, a muscle relaxer, and something to make his body go back into it's original form," he said as he sat down. "I wasn't even going to barge in there.  I don't need to know that much about what they do.  He was smirking so I figured he already knew what had went on and had done it at least once."  He accepted his butterbeer with a smile for the waitress.  "Did Uncle Oliver really grab Aunt Alicia and steal her?" he asked before taking a sip.

"He growled at her a few times too," Ron confided with an even bigger grin.  "Hey, it's Snape," he said as the door opened.  Iggy waved them over and the table got a little bigger. "Came for the game?"

"Yes.  We were sent here because everyone at the house had left except the children," Severus said as he sat down.  "No other teammates?  They should be celebrating."

"I had to send daddy a pain killer, a muscle relaxer, and something to return stretched places to their normal state," Iggy told him.  "They're celebrating already."

Severus nodded.  "As they usually do."  He ordered dinner for himself and his wife.  "How soon should we expect them?"

"Soon," Tara assured him.  "This was probably a quickie and Xander will be done soon enough."  She smiled at the barmaid as her salad was put in front of her.  "Thank you."  The door opened and Draco drug in Xander and George, Fred and Katie behind him.  Oliver was drug in by Alicia and Angelina both, and she noticed Harry looked jealous.  "I'm sure it was nothing."

"Gee, and they're even dressed!" Madam Rosemerta called.  The teammates got claps on the back and their hands shook as they made their way back to the table.

"Draco made me put on clothes," Xander called pitifully.  He hissed as he sat down.  "Ow."

"You broke a window," Harry told him.

"I heard," Xander told him.  "I'll be cleaning it up later I'm sure."  He gave everyone a smile.  "Where's the other team?"

"Getting drunk at the pitch," Harry assured him.  He looked around.  "Where did Lee go?"

"He got dragged off by a reporter to give a statement.  He'll be joining us in a few," George said smugly.  "Ladies, what were your requests for my mate?"

"Oliver said I can't have him at my beck and call for a weekend," Alicia told him.

Katie nodded.  "Fred said the same thing," she agreed.  Fred nudged her.  "Angelina?"

"No one's said anything to me about it."  Harry gave her a look.  "But I don't think he can do what I need most, which is to build stuff and chop wood."

"Actually, I can," Xander told her.  "I was a carpenter before I joined this world."

"I think I can handle that stuff," Harry told her.

"And jealousy rears it's ugly head," Tara said with a grin.  "What about your usual one, backrubs?"

"Oh, we'll be getting those," Katie assured her.  She smiled at her former professor. "Sir, you're looking very relaxed.  Did you have a good summer?"

"Very," he agreed.  "That was a well played game.  Congratulations."

"Thank you," George said with a grin.  "I thought it was really funny when Flint fell off his broom."  Oliver smirked.  "That and someone's caveman act."  Oliver growled again.

"And only me unjoined of all of us," Ron said grimly.

Draco looked at him.  "What am I then?"

"You've got women," Ron pointed out.

Draco frowned at him.  "I'm still not joined with any one of them."

"Children," Xander butted in.

"I need a date," Ron told him.  "He's dated more recently than I have.  I'm tired of being alone."  He smiled at the woman looking their way.  She smiled and went back to her own discussion. "See!"

"Ron, I'll gladly take you with me the next time I go for some fun," Draco reminded him.

"It's not the same. I miss cuddling," Ron complained.

Severus looked at him.  "You could always order one from overseas."

"Mum said she'd kill me," Ron told him with a faint grin.

"It's wise of you to be afraid of your mother.  She can be rather scary on occasion," Severus agreed.

Xander looked around and smiled at one woman, whom he had invited for the game, though he hadn't remembered when the date was.  "Ron, go talk to her," he said, pointing at her.  Ron looked at him and he gave him his most sweet and innocent smile.  "Really.  I know her.  She's very nice and has a daughter of her own.  Maybe you guys can swap kid stories."

"Maybe," Ron agreed, getting up and heading to the bar.  He needed a new butterbeer anyway.  "Hi."

She held out her hand.  "Sarajane Marbell."

"Ron Weasley."  He shook her hand.  "Did Xander invite you over?"

She nodded.  "He thought we might hit it off a bit, or at least give you someone to whine about your triplets doing things like that," she said, pointing at a kid who was trying to take apart a chair under someone.  "Mary!"  The girl smiled at her and trotted over.  "This is Ron Weasley.  He has triplets."

"I've seen you about my brother's store," he said, shaking her hand.  "How old are you?"

"Five," she said happily.  "My mummy said I'm as much of a terror as your brothers ever were," she said proudly, and a bit loudly.  The nearby patrons laughed and she waved at them.  "Hi!"

"Yes, you do match those two very well," she agreed.  She smiled at Ron.  "I was in the twin's year, Hufflepuff."

"Oh.  I sort of remember you.  Weren't you a blonde in school?"  She nodded, fingering the dark hair.  "I like this look better."

She laughed.  "It's from a box, but I like it as well."  She leaned closer.  "Want to step outside so I can bind my daughter before she undresses you for me?"

He looked down and noticed the girl was playing with his belt buckle.  "Sure," he agreed, letting her lead the way.  He heard some light laughter from his family, but that was all right with him. He liked this woman for some reason and she wasn't scared of his family. If he remember right, she could even fly.  She had been on her house team.  "You played keeper, right?"

She smiled and nodded.  "Yup, I did.  You remember me now?"

"You were a force of destruction in your own right," he said with a grin.  "Any time you walked past, things tipped over, went missing, or exploded."  She laughed. "I find that really charming."

She kissed him on the cheek. "I'm not as bad as I used to be.  I got some control after finding out what I was."

"A born?" Ron asked.  She nodded, still smiling.  "Wonderful.  I live with the biggest born accident on the face of the earth, Xander."  She giggled.  "I ...."  Her daughter knocked into him, pushing him into her personal space and she took advantage of it by kissing him.  "Sorry," he said, blushing.

"Why?  I'm not."  She put an arm through his.  "Come along, Mary, let's go sit with his family.  You can bug the twins for new treats."  She led the way back inside, pulling a chair over to sit next to him.  Her daughter, of course, sat between the twins and smiled at both of them.  "Behave.  If you blow anything up, we'll have to pay for it."

"Yes, mummy," Mary said happily.  "Where are your kids?" she asked Ron.

"Their grandparents have them for the night," Ron told her, pulling out a picture of them to show her.  "That's my three."

"Wow.  I know her," she said, pointing at Gwen.  "She's almost as destructive as I am, mummy."

"I didn't think anything was as destructive as Gwen was," Draco noted, sipping his butterbeer. "She's the only girl I know who can destroy a room just by sitting in the center of it with her doll."

"No, I've done better," Sarajane told her.  "I blew up the potion's dungeon by walking into it once," she said proudly.  Snape nodded.  "I am sorry about all that, sir."

"Had I known what you were, I would have sent away for help so I could sleep at night," he assured her.  She laughed.

"Was she really that bad?" Tara asked.

Draco and every other former student at the table nodded.  "Yes," Draco told her.  "I had a detention with her once.  She managed to make all the tables collapse by sitting at one of them."  He saluted her with his mug.  "If you join this family, I'm increasing my insurance policy."

"Draco!" Ron shouted.  "Take that back!"

"Why?  I'd do that too," George told him.  "She was worse than the two of us together, Ron."  He looked at Draco.  "Leaving us something?"

"Of course.  You get to administer my estate and make sure my children don't kill each other over everything.  I know why the last six generations only had one child, you can't exactly divvy up the wealth easily among six of them."

Xander gave him a smile. "Does that mean I get custody of Simone?"

"Yes, Xander, you can adopt all of them," Draco agreed.  "Please make sure Ana has a wonderful mate and that Ravena doesn't kill Potter for no reason."  Harry glared at him.  "I meant you, not your son."  He finished his drink.  "With that said, I should warn you that I have a meeting to go to tonight so I'll be leaving in a bit."

"There was a vision about it," Iggy told him between bites.  "Something about not taunting them?"

"I was there, Ignatius."

"Good point.  Sorry."  He shoveled more food into his mouth.

"Son, you're inhaling it.  Try chewing as an alternative method of gaining nutrition," George encouraged.

"Sorry, but the wife has been after me all week.  I need the food, daddy.  I *really* need the food."  He scraped his plate and got up to get himself something more.  He was still hungry.  By the time he got back, Simone was in his seat.  "Move.  You can sit in your father's lap.  I need to eat."

"She hasn't jumped you in hours," Simone snorted, but she got her own seat and the table expanded again to fit her in.  "You're eating like a pregnant person," she told him.

Iggy looked at her then flipped her off.  "Some of us have done more than laying around in the sun.  Not only have I fixed my library, again, I've also been brewing all day and been jumped six different times.  By the way, you're falling behind with the polishing."  He smirked at her grunt of annoyance.  "You did promise.  I can tell everyone where those new things have come from."

Draco looked at him.  "Molly and I both have seen the catalog."  His daughter blushed.  "Not that one?" he asked with a faint smile.   She got up and went to order her own dinner.  "Where did those come from, Ignatius?"

"I'll only tell if she doesn't finish cleaning up my broom for me," Iggy said with a smirk of his own.  "Or if she narks on me again."

Xander patted him on the back.  "Son, it's genetic.  You can't help being irresistible to your mate."

"Yes, I suppose it is," George agreed, looking at his husband.  He pounced him, kissing him hard.  "Don't give him advice on sex, dear.  I don't want to know if he decides to do what we did earlier."

Xander moaned and leaned closer.  "Can we do more then?"

"In a while.  Let us grab our trophy first," George agreed, giving him a quick peck on the lips.

"George, are you sucking face or are you trying to keep him calm?" Madam Rosemerta called.

"Both," he called back.

"Father, I don't have any more pain potion made up.  Be gentle with him tonight," Iggy pleaded. "I won't have any more made up for four more hours."

"I'll keep that in mind," George said with a wink.  "Did you steal our book?"

"Um, no.  Raena did," Iggy admitted.  "And then I had to hide it from her.  She wanted to do strange things to me, daddy."

"Handcuffs, son, they're a wonderful thing," George told him.  Snape looked at him. "Don't use them personally?  I find it keeps Xander from interrupting my fun."

"I'm surprised you don't have to use the Imperious curse on him sometimes."

"That would be bad and I'm a *good* boy, Severus," George assured him.

"You blew out a window, needed three potions to recuperate, and are claiming innocence?" Severus asked.  George nodded so he laughed at him. "I'm sure you think you are."

"I think he's innocent," Xander said with his best innocent look on his face and his eyes twinkling.  "I haven't finished debauching him yet."  He smiled at his mate. "It's your turn next."

George visibly swallowed.  "Sure," he said finally.  Xander gave him a kiss and whispered in his ear, making him blush.  "If you want," he agreed weakly.

Ron looked at his new friend.  "You might want to consider running before they do something on the table," he said dryly.

"That would be Percy," Fred reminded him.

Snape choked on his drink of water.  "What?"

"With Kandy," Xander agreed.  "I'll tell you about it sometime this school year when we're both bored."

"I'm sure it's a fascinating story," Severus agreed.  He looked confused.

"Yes, *that* Percy," Ron agreed, grinning at him.

"Fred, if you *ever* try that with me, I'll beat you and go shack up with your twin," Katie warned him.

"I'd never ask you to, Katie," he said with a smile.  "After all, I wouldn't want to touch Percy's spot.  I'm sure we can find our own embarrassing spot."

"Laps are already taken," Draco noted.

Ron nodded.  "So is the couch at the Burrow."

"The cabinet under the stairs," George added.  Fred looked at him.  "Charlie and the first girl he brought home."

"Oh.  I hadn't heard about that," Fred said, shaking his head.

"Mum warned me to not go in there because there was breakable stuff," George told him.  "That and dad's office, the bathroom, and the attic.  Bill scared the ghoul once," he told him.

Someone cleared their throat from behind them.  "Actually, I believe that was Charlie as well," Arthur told them.  They smiled at him.  "Sarajane Marbell," he said with a fond smile.  "I've been meaning to introduce you to my sons."  He sat down and waved over the waitress.  "I'll take whatever's on the stove and a butterbeer please."  She nodded and hurried off.  "Who's paying for dinner?"

"Oops," Xander said, patting himself down.  He disappeared and came back ten minutes later to laughter.  "Sorry."  He dropped his money pouch in the center of the table.  "I forgot it."

"That's all right, we only told dirty stories about you," Ron assured him.

Xander shrugged.  "It can't be worse than some of you have seen."

"Very true," Draco agreed.

George blushed.  "Sorry about that.  I lost control."

"It was interesting," Draco told him, reaching over to pat him on the hand.  "I never knew that Xander made those sort of noises.  The door usually blocks them."

"I'll be putting a force field over the window tonight," Xander said with a blush of his own.   He looked up as the clapping started around them.  "Oooh, trophy!" he said happily, pointing at it.

Madam Rosemerta came out with their trophy, holding it high.  "The winners!" she said, waving a hand at the family table.   The crowd clapped.  "We couldn't fit everyone's name on there so only the main six people got on it."  Simone pouted.  "Dear, you're the sixth, don't worry about it."  She patted the girl on the back and put the trophy on the table.  She smiled at Xander.  "Your name isn't on there, dear.  We have a special award for you."  She handed over a smaller trophy.  "For coaching these lunatics to winning."  The crowd clapped as he hugged her.  "Now you all behave and I'll forgive you half of your bill."  That got a laugh and she went to get their cake, putting that next to the trophy. "Someone cut it."

"I think it should be you guys.  You guys were the ones who scored all the points," Xander told them, waving a hand at the knife.  The team stood up and cut the cake together.  The first piece got used as food bombs, but what else would you expect from this family?

Epilogues

Epi 1:

Draco looked up as his floo activated, frowning at the head in it.  "What happened?"

"I think you need to go to the Law Enforcement division's main office," Albus Dumbledore told him quietly.  "Mr. Flint's mother attacked someone while he was with her.  They were both arrested."

"Yes, Headmaster."  He stood up and grabbed his robe, heading to save the poor boy.  He couldn't have attacked anybody, he didn't even have a wand yet.  He landed outside the doorway and strode in like he owned the place.  "Where is my charge?" he demanded.

The officers around the boy looked at him and most of them backed off.  "He's your charge?" one of the dumb ones asked.

"I do watch over all the future members of my house.  Did the boy actually do anything?"  They shook their heads.  "Then give him to me.  I doubt you have someone appropriate to take care of him in his father's absence."

One of the officers looked down at the boy.  "Do you want to come here again, boy?" he hissed.  The boy flinched and shook his head, trying to get away from him.  "Then I'd learn better.  The next time we see you, you're going straight to the dementors, or to the ward where they *like* little boys like you."

Draco punched him.  "Do not threaten a child with being molested, you sick fucking individual.  There was no call for such rudeness."

"Mr. Malfoy," the boss called.  "Please don't hurt my people.  We'd hate to have you as a guest as well."

Draco kicked the shit he had put on the floor.  "He threatened the boy with being molested."

"Then we'll deal with him."  He walked out and looked down at his underling.  "Go wait in my office," he said coldly.  The man crawled that way.  He looked at the boy, then at the older man.  "You're being the patron saint of your house again?"

"Yes.  His father's out of the country and I don't remember many of his family being alive.  Outside of one of you if I remember right."

"He's out of the country as well.  Tracking his brother down."  The Minister rubbed his eyebrow.  "Fine.  I'll let you take the boy.  You're more than high profile enough for us to keep an eye on the both of you and you are said to be an excellent father to your own children.  Will you be taking him to your house?"

"I think that would be best in this situation.  Come, Mr. Flint.  We'll be leaving now.  Did you have anything with you?"

"My mother was doing my shopping early, sir," the boy said, looking scared.

"That's fine.  Where are his things?"

The Minister snapped his fingers and the packages were brought.  "There you are.  Please inform his father of his current circumstances."

"I'm well aware of his father's circumstances," Draco told him, then he tipped his head.  "Thank you.  Come along."  He took the boy with him, taking him home.  "Simone!"  She came running down the stairs.  "This is Mr. Flint.  His mother just lost her mind and attacked a mudblood witch in the middle of Diagon.  Show him to a guest room and make sure he's got everything he needs for a few days."

"Yes, daddy."  She smiled at him.  "Don't worry.  We're pretty nice.  Ravena's even here so you can get to know some of the top people in your future house."  The boy nodded and followed her up the stairs.  "Are you eleven?"

"Just," he agreed. "You're her, aren't you?"

She grinned.  "Of course I am.  Ravena?"  She popped her head out of her room.  "This is Mr. Flint.   I think he'll be one of yours this fall."

Ravena came out and shook his hand.  "Good evening, Mr. Flint.  I'm Ravena Malfoy-Weasley.  I'm one of the top females in the house power-wise, if not in official position.  Which room, Si?"

"I was thinking the back one.  I doubt he wants to look out at the garden."  The boy shook his head once.  "Then I'll leave him in your more than capable hands, sister.  Father's on a rip."  She strolled away.

"Come along, Mr. Flint.  What's your first name?"

"Manelin.  My mother's a Persian witch and it's from her native tongue, it means prince of princes."  He blushed.  "You're very pretty."

"Thank you.  I'm also very taken," she advised.  She opened the door for him and waved him inside.  "You saw where my room was, come get me if you need anything.  Don't worry about breakfast, most of us don't get up that early.  We serve lunch just past noon."  He nodded.  "Wear anything you want."

"All I have are my school clothes," he said.

"Don't worry about it, we'll be calling over to your house tomorrow to get your things.  All right?"  He nodded and closed the door.  "Have a good night's sleep, Manelin."  She hurried to tell her father to call the boy's house.  She found him writing out a note.  "He needs some of his own things from his home."

"I've already called, Ravena.  Thank you for taking him under your wing."

"He'll be one of mine anyway," she noted as she sat down.  "Should I worry about protecting him next year, father?"

He looked up, putting up his pen so it wouldn't drip.  "I don't know, Ravena.  His father's wanted by the Aurors.  His mother just made her fatal slip.  There's every chance he might be an orphan by this time next year.  Try to help him if you can of course, but treat him more like a younger brother if you must."

"Yes, father.  Is there anything else I can do?"

"No, dear. Thank you."

"You're welcome. He's in the back bedroom.  Simone thought he wouldn't like looking out at the garden."  She walked away, going back to her choosing what to bring with her. She'd need formal gear this year and she had to look her best.  She could hear the boy crying and went to soothe him.  Ronnie could wait on her a little longer.

***

Draco walked through the park with his youngest daughter, smiling at the man walking up to them.  "How nice to see you again," he said, giving him a hug.  "Walk with us?"  The supposed Ron nodded and walked with them.

"How is the boy?"

"Manelin is fine.  He's calmed down and hasn't had a nightmare recently.  He's excited about school.  He told me to tell you his wand was ash, seven and a half long, and had a unicorn hair in it."  The supposed Ron nodded.  "He'll do fine.  Ravena's taken him under her wing.  I'm sure it will all be sorted out soon."  He nodded at his daughter.  "Even she's won him over.  He's been playing with her for the last few days."

"He adored his sister," the supposed Ron told him.  "She died three years ago of a high fever that we couldn't bring down.  I'm sure he's happy to have a little girl to spoil again."  He smiled at Morgana, who clutched his arm.  "Hello, precious.  Are you watching out for the new boy?"  She babbled at him.  "You're very strong."

"She is," Draco agreed, taking her back.  "You'll be able to write him.  Just be careful about it.  He's expecting a letter to show up within a week of school starting."  The supposed Ron walked away, knowing he didn't have much time to get away before the polyjuice stopped working.  "Come, Morgana, you need ice cream and I can hear one of those annoying muggle carts ahead."  She squealed and bounced in his arms, urging him to go faster.  "Yes, you may have a popsicle."  He saw the person who had been watching them shake his head but smirked at him.  Even if that first dose had worn out, Flint had taken double dosings of different people.  One of them would still be working.  He carried his daughter to get her a treat.  She would miss her newest fan terribly when he left in a few days.

Epi 2:

Severus Snape met with Xander in the Headmaster's office, though the resident of the office wasn't there yet.  "Do you have any idea what this is about?"

"I know there's a student involved," Xander offered.

"There's still three weeks until school," Snape noted, settling himself in a chair.  "It worked, the scars are gone.  Thank you."

Xander smiled at him.  "Like I said, you deserve it.  I'm only happy I could help."  The door opened and the boy walked in with the ghost.  "You summoned, Albus?"

"Yes, Xander, I did.  I think this boy will need some of your unique help.  Severus because he happens to be up-to-date on language charms, and you because you could probably understand the boy without needing a translator."  He smiled.  "Introduce yourself, my boy."

"Ashley DeMo'and," the boy said, holding out a hand.

"DeMoranth?" Xander asked, shaking the boy's hand.  He smiled and nodded.  "Wonderful.  Give us some more, just so we can make sure which language it is."

"I go t'Merricks Academy in New Yo'k City. Slap mah fro! I'm whut ya' would classify as some dird year. Ah be baaad... One uh my dude students cursed me wid dis charmin' speech pattern and ah' wuz sent here cuz' ya' dudes might gots some idea uh a cure."

"Okay," Xander said slowly.  "You're talking like one of those funky Blacksploitation films.  I'm guessing Jive?"  The boy nodded, smiling at him.  He looked at Severus.  "He's a third year, one of his fellow students got him, and we're the only one who might have a cure."

Albus cleared his throat.  "If you can't find one before school starts, his mother has granted him permission to study with us for a year.  Xander, he's been sorted into Gryffindor."  Xander nodded.  "Severus, try to help the poor boy."

"I'm sure he'll fit in with the girl who speaks Cockney and the girl with the thick Scottish accent as well.  Have you called Mr. Brittany?"

"That's his first name and I'll call him," Xander offered.  Albus smiled at him.  "He's our roving translator."  He stood up.  "Is he staying in the house or should I take him into town?"

"Please take him into town.  His wardrobe was a bit skimpy because his mother wasn't sure what he would be needing clothes-wise for an entire year.  She set up an account with the local Gringotts," he said, handing over a letter.  "You can deal with it however.  Severus, you're looking incredibly fit.  I take it everything went well?"

"Yes, it did," he said simply, smiling at him.  "It's gone."

"Wonderful news!  It's times like this that I want to be able to hug someone again.  I am very happy for you."  He was still smiling as they all left.  "What an amusing pair to be best friends," he noted for himself.  Fawkes woke up and gave him a look that said he was insane, but he was used to it from her.

***

Xander walked the boy into the twin's shop and waved at his honey.  "Dear, this is one of our newest students.  He's been cursed with obscure speech patterns and he's here until he can be cured.  Ashley DeMoranth, this is my husband George and his twin is somewhere around."

"Hello," George greeted.  "Do you like pranks?"

"Good mo'nin', sir. Ah be baaad... Yeah man, ah' do love pranks and it's too baaaad there ain't some place likes dis near mah' crib academy. Slap mah fro!"

"Dear Merlin, you're going to drive Severus insane," George said with a mean grin.  "Welcome to Hogwarts."  He looked at his husband.  "A Gryff?"  Xander nodded.  "Well, a few of the other kids are in the back.  Kids?"  Simone, Iggy, Raena, and Anastasia came out.  "Guys, this is Ashley DeMoranth.  He's here to get a curse removed."

"Hello," Anastasia said, waving.  "I'm the house princess.  I'm a fifth year. You?"

"Dird year."

"Oh, you poor boy.  Did you kill the one who did this to you?" Raena asked.  He shook his head.  "Well, we'll try to help as much as we can.  Simone and Denver are the sixth years Prefects.  Do you know anything about this sort of system?"  He nodded.  "Good."

"Honkeys...."  Ashley shook his head.  "Homies," he said with great effort.  "Any help would be appreciated."  He slumped.  "I dink I'd likes t'snatch some nap now if ah' may."

"Sure.  I'll take you back up to the school and you can crash, Ashley," Xander agreed.  He waved at them.  "I'll be up there tonight since it's only me and Severus in the whole castle."   He saw the confused look.  "Everyone else is off gathering supplies and books.  They decided to go in a group this year for safety.  One of them got a death threat."  He waved and walked the poor boy away, going to put him into the tower.  He noticed the Fat Lady was giving him a frown.  "What?" he asked her.

"He doesn't give passwords," she sniffed.

"Dear, he's been cursed with a language curse.  He probably couldn't get it out correctly."  She swung open.  "I tell you what, let him in for now and we'll figure out how bad it's going to get once school starts.  All right?"  She nodded as she swung closed.  "Maybe we'll have it cured soon. If not, I'll assign the other third years to help him."

"Yes, that would work," she agreed regally.  "I must say, you do make sure the students are having fun.  It's a nice change from the last head."

"McGonagall?"  She nodded.  "Thank you."  He grinned.  "I'm only sorry I didn't go here myself."  He waved and walked back to the tower, finding Ron and his new girlfriend playing with the triplets.  "We've got a new admission," he said happily.  "Cursed to speak Jive."  Ron snickered.  "He's a third year, Ashley DeMoranth.  Severus is working on a cure now so he and Precious and Smythers don't gang up on him."  He flopped down and Gwen crawled into his lap.  "Hello, dear.  How has your day been?"

"I go shopping," she said happily, pulling out her shirt so he could see it.  "Pretty?"

"I think it's very pretty, Gwen.  Did Sarajane help you pick that out?"  She nodded, smiling at her daddy's girlfriend.  "Well, I think she did a very good job."

"Can I be a girlfriend when I grow up?  Daddy said you had to answer that one because he couldn't."

"It stumped me," Ron admitted.

Xander considered it then looked down at his niece.  "Well, usually, you would be a girlfriend a few times," he told her.  She nodded for him to go on.  "But then you eventually find someone who you want to be more than a girlfriend for and marry them, making you a wife."

"Oh!"  She grinned at the new girlfriend.  "When are you going to move on to wife?" she asked.  "Is there something we can do to help make Daddy help you across that bridge?"

"They'll have to get married for that," Xander told her.  He pinched her ear.  "You'll definitely be able to help with the ceremony to change her status from girlfriend to wife."

"Let's not rush things," Sarajane cautioned.

Ron grinned at her. "You mean I can't get down now and beg you to marry me?"  She looked stunned.  "I don't exactly have...."  Xander pulled something out of his pocket and tossed it at him.  "What's this?"

"Your mother told me to give that to you when you quit shaking in your shoes and finally get down to beg."  He grinned.  "She's apparently just as anxious to help Sarajane across that bridge."

Ron laughed and looked inside the box.  That stopped his laughter.  "It's Grandmother's ring," he said in awe.  He looked at Xander, who nodded.  "Why didn't it go to Percy?"

"Because he's had one designed," Xander said proudly.  "Well, actually, Arabelle has but it's all great.  Kandy had her own heirloom and I couldn't wear it so you're the oldest one getting married to a woman.  It's yours."

Ron showed the ring to her and she melted.  "It's my grandmother's."

"She also said something that I'm supposed to repeat."  He cleared his throat.  "Ron, waiting is tragic, look at the rest of the family's record on waiting."

Ron stared down at the ring, then handed it to her.  "If you want it, it's yours.  My mum's right, I shouldn't wait.  Waiting cost me Buffy, waiting cost Fred Xander, and waiting cost Percy Kandy."

"Kandy and Percy didn't wait for much," Xander pointed out.  "Just for all those nice coupley things like vacations.  That's what he missed with her, the together time that makes all the good memories."

Ron slid to the floor on both knees and took the ring out of the box.  "Please?" he asked.

"Yes, Ron."  She smiled as the ring slipped onto her finger.  "It fits."

"It's not resizing itself," Ron said, frowning at it.

"Why would it, it fits?" she pointed out.

He touched it.  "Well.  I guess it was meant for you."  He grinned at her as he stood up.  "Should we call around now or go have fun and a picnic?"

"Picnic!" Gwen requested, sliding off her uncle to come see.  "Oooh, sparklies," she said, pointing at it.  "I want one of those, daddy."

"Not until you're ready to go from a girlfriend to a wife," Xander told her.

"Okay!  I need a boyfriend.  Help me find one?"

"Honey, I'm still working on one for Draco.  You're right behind him, okay?"  She nodded happily and went to try and talk Hagrid out of a puppy for their picnic.  That way the big people could cuddle and they wouldn't be bored watching them.

"Gwen, get back here," Ron called.  "No dogs."

"I like dogs," Sarajane told him.

"They're going to steal one of Hagrid's dogs to bring with us."

Xander shrugged when everyone looked at him.  "George told Maeve that she couldn't have a dog for another year.  We're going to pound then."

"Let's do that and then go for a picnic," Sarajane offered.  "Mary would love a dog too."  Mary looked up from her book and nodded, grinning.  "Dear, would you like to be a big sister?"

"Yes please," she said happily.  "I like the triplets."

"Good.  Then it's settled.  You'll be a big sister, I'm going to snog your mother until she begs me to stop or the Weasley fertility problem rears its head."

Sarajane laughed.  "The *Weasley* fertility problem?"

He looked at her, nodding.  "We're all like this.  The day that my old fertility charm wore off was the day that the triplets were conceived.  Katie got pregges the first time she slept with Fred.  We're all like this."

"The only thing saving me and George was the fact that it takes a spell," Xander put in.

"Been meaning to ask about that," Sarajane told him.  "Why didn't you go through with it?"

"Because I thought I'd have more trouble wrapping my mind around it than I was wanting kids.  Does it bother you?"

She nodded.  "Some.  I was kind of upset when I heard Draco had went through it.  It was like he was taking something sacred away from women."

"Dear, most men wouldn't do it, no matter how much they wanted a child," Ron assured her.

"Besides, now Draco is possibly one of ten men in the entire world who understands what a craving feels like," Xander offered.

"I did eventually work through it in my own head," she told them, "but it's disturbing that they've been able to do this the whole time and don't want to."

"I can honestly say you'll never have that problem with me," Ron assured her.  "I love kids, but I know how much pain pregnant people go through.  I can promise that I wouldn't put myself through that."

"Even if I couldn't have any?"

He slumped.  "Then I'd think about it," he told her.  "I'd think long and hard about it because I want more kids, but I don't think I could put myself through the crap that Draco went through.  The cravings, the pains, the rushes to the hospital in the middle of the night. All of it was scary to watch."

"Frankly, that spell has been around since the War of the Ancients.  It's how the first borns were created," Xander told her.  She nodded, smiling at him.  "It's a handy spell to have, especially when you're in mine and George's place, but being practical means that I'd know thirty percent of all men wouldn't be eligible because of their health.  Another fifty percent wouldn't even consider it.  They'd rather go through muggle technology, even though it's invasive and more of a pain to go through.  A lot more costly as well.  The few men who are man enough to go through with that spell either have a woman who can do it for them, or they already know and probably think it's very hard and costly.  There's a reason why we don't let the spell get out, but there's also a reason why Draco went public the second time.  There have been six infertile couples, one gay the rest not, who have petitioned the colony to use the spell on them."

"I think it's good that so much care has been taken, but if you guys could have done this all along, why haven't you?"

Ron snickered.  "Because we're men and we don't like pain," he pointed out.  She kissed him on the cheek.  "Thanks."

"Don't worry, I won't make you have any, Ron.  I think you'd be very cute like that, but it's *my* job in our relationship."

"I can agree with that and I'll gladly pamper any needs you have when you get that way."  She jumped him, kissing him hard.  "Wow.  I should be sensitive more often."

Snape breezed in. "Stop that while in my presence," he requested.  She held up her ring and he shuddered.  "You're having more?" he asked.

"I'm nice," Vinnie said, starting to pout and sniffle.

"Yes, you are," Xander agreed, "but he wasn't talking about you.  Severus remembers when Ron lost Buffy."

"Oh."  He blinked his big, wet, eyes up at the potion's master.  "Daddy's happy.  Not snarl at him.  Be happy with us?"

"I'll be happy with you once your father comes down from his giddy state.  I'll expect not to see a repeat of Xander and George's behavior problems from the year before their marriage."

Ron grinned.  "Sure, I won't shag her in the halls and I won't jump her in your classroom.  Not a problem with those."

Snape nodded.  "Thank you, especially for the second one."  He looked at Xander.  "The new student?"

"Ashley's in bed.  He met a few of the kids, met George, and even got a moment free of it but he had to fight really hard against it.  Did you figure anything out?"

"I found the way to tell which curse was used.  As long as it's a standard one, we might be able to cure him before school starts.  If it was an individual curse, it may take Tara all year."

"She can put it up as a student project," Xander offered. "He's a third year so he'd be in mine unless she wanted to petition to get him instead.  Where is Merrick's Academy?"

"It's an exclusive, all-male, private institution for teaching magic, particularly charms," Severus told him.  "That means he's either very talented in charms or he's rather wealthy and they were going by name."

"His mother set up a line of credit for him," Xander told him.  "I just filled in his wardrobe in town."  The door opened and Xander waved in Simone.  "Why are you up here?"

"I had to drop off something for Iggy.  The new boy's having nightmares.  Should I introduce him to Emily?"

"I wouldn't mind," Severus agreed, looking at her.  "Why were you thinking along those lines?"

"Because he's thrashing and saying something about the bad lights.  I thought they'd have similar nightmares, sir."

"Very good reasoning.  You can introduce them at the entering feast.  Until then, you're not supposed to be here."

"I know.  I was just dropping off this year's supply of books, sir."  She waved and used the floo, heading back to the shop.

"She's a good girl," Xander reminded him.  "Iggy had been sorting out his books for this year."

"We need one last weekend at the house," Ron told him.

"Go for it," Xander sighed.  "I've got shit to do for classes. My book's publisher wants me to consider merging mine with this other textbook, which is so very wrong it's not funny.  I wrote back and noted all the irregularities and inaccuracies, but I haven't heard back from them yet.  If they try it, I'm going to have to find a new publisher and kick the Watcher's asses over it since they wrote the book.  Either that or find an older edition by another author and have that be ordered. Either way means some updating of my curriculum and a possible rewrite of my book."

Snape winced.  "I remember doing that once.  It wasn't a happy time for me either."

"See, I have this great idea and the research for a new book, but I'm not sure I want to go through all this again and there's not any sort of conference I can give it at.  I feel like I've been wasting my time again."

"Have you talked to Wesley?"

"Yup."  Xander gave him a grim look.  "He thinks his person is right.  Even when I told him how I knew, he said that Spike couldn't possibly know how to kill all those things.  He's only about two-hundred-fifty and killed most of them personally, you know, how could he know all those things."

Severus smiled at him.  "There is a small publisher that I could refer you to.  They did both of mine when I was still active in that area."  Xander smiled at him.  "I'll find their card for you."

"Did you write textbooks or regular potions books?" Sarajane asked.

"Texts," he told her.  "I set out my perfect textbook and it was used for my first five years, but it wasn't picked up for further publication so it was lost."

"Iggy has a copy probably," Ron offered.

"I never asked.  I might do that later this evening when we meet about this year's studies."  He crossed his arms.  "Has he mentioned anything else about this curse of his?"

"No, not a word," Xander told him.  He heaved himself up.  "I'm going to head back to the classroom and dig through the piles of crap I'll need to do."  He walked away.

Severus looked at Ron.  "Should we worry about you doing the ceremony here?"

"Here or at the Burrow?" Ron asked her.

"I'd rather have it at the Burrow," she told him.  "Less to do with work and less chance for me to blow up things."

"Then we'll talk mum into it," he agreed.  He smiled at Severus.  "I'd let you in the wedding party, but with all my brothers we'll have problems finding her enough helpers to match them."

"That's quite all right.  We'll be happy to attend and be satisfied with that."  Ron grinned at him.  "I'll let the Headmaster know he doesn't have to plan for a grand wedding celebration."

"Well....  Xander was talked into renewing his vows sometime," Ron told him.  "But George wants to do it skyclad and they haven't set a date yet.  You might want to warn him about that."

"I'll pass on that news," Snape agreed, walking away.  Skyclad?  Not that it would be so different for those two and their usual playing, but he didn't particularly want to watch that.  Especially not here.  He ran into the headmaster, nearly literally, as he rounded the corner.  "I take it you heard?"

"About Ron's upcoming nuptials?  Yes, I did," he said happily.

"About Xander's."

"Ah, that."  He smiled.  "I can't really allow them to run around naked during the school year," he pointed out.  "If they wanted to do it here, they'd have to do so in the summers.  Which wouldn't make it mandatory to attend, except for his friends."

"You're being evil," Snape told him.

Albus cackled.  "Me?" he asked with as much innocence as he could muster.  "Why would I ever be evil, Severus?"

Xander jogged up to them.  "Save me."  He hid behind Severus, doing a good job.

"Xander!" George shouted, storming up the hallway.  "Have you seen my husband?  He's wearing midnight blue and carries a cane."  He saw the edge of a sleeve and grabbed for it, but Xander dodged him.  "Get back here!"

"What's this about?" Severus demanded, separating the two.

"He won't let me play with his newest scars," George told him.  "He won't even tell me how he got them.  He's hiding stuff and I want to know what."

Xander peeked out from behind Severus, sticking out his tongue. "You don't need to know how I got that scar!  You were there and didn't see it!"

"Xander!"

"Boys," Albus said patiently.  "George, you probably remember how he got it.  Wasn't it your teeth in his shoulder?"  Xander nodded.  "It was during the after-game snog session you two went through. The one where you shattered windows."

"I don't remember much of that night," George defended.  "He knocked my brains out of my head."

"Why did he hit you?" Severus asked, glaring back at Xander.

"Not that way," George told him, smirking at him.  "He put me into this space in my head where I floated.  I found out I did a lot of stuff the next morning and he won't tell me the rest."  He made another grab for his mate and succeeded this time.

"Help me," Xander called as he was drug away.  He managed to slip out of the robe he was wearing since George only had hold of that and teleported away with an evil cackle.

"Xander!  That's not fair!" George called.  "I can't do that!"

"He's probably either in Mortal Alley or at Mr. Malfoy's," Severus pointed out as he walked past them.  "You might stop and talk to your brother first."

"His engagement?  Xander already told me," George said with a wave of his hand.  "We'll get him tomorrow so they can have a night of peace and quiet."  He headed for the nearest floo, the staffroom, and sent himself to Draco's house.  If his mate was hiding in Mortal Alley, Draco could get him in there, and if not he might hand him over to watch them go at it.  Draco was like that.  Draco looked up and shook his head, smiling.  "He ran past?"

"I think he's in the pool," Draco told him.  "Hopefully in a suit.  If not, you have my permission to spank him.  Just don't have sex in front of my children."  He went back to the folder he was reading from as George stormed out.

George walked into the pool house and stopped.  Simone was swimming next to his very naked mate.  "Simone!"

She stopped and looked at him. "What?  I have my own man-twat.  I'm not looking at yours."  She started off again.  "Get over yourselves.  He's not built that great.  I have pictures of guys who are bigger in my room."  She changed directions and headed the other way.

"I'm telling your father and boyfriend you said that," George told her.

"Father bought me the pictures," she said as she flipped about again.  Xander grabbed her, making her squeal.  "Not a body shield, thank you!" she protested.  "Damn, do kinky stuff in the bathroom.  Don't foul the pool with it."

"Yes, dear, that's a very good idea," George agreed.  "Xander?"  Xander gave him a look and darted for the side of the pool and the ladder.  "You're naked and dripping, there's nowhere else you can hide."

"Bet me," Xander said, grabbing a towel and heading for the Burrow as fast as he could teleport.  Arthur spluttered.  "George is being mean to me, daddy.  Just need some clothes."  He ran up the stairs, past Percy and Arabelle, who were coming out of his room.

"George still trying to make you tell him what he did that night?" Percy called.

"Yup!"  Xander dove for their room and his emergency stash of clothes, but George was in there.  He eeped and thought about disappearing, but he was pounced from behind and held down.  "Arabelle!  I'm nice to you."

"That's why I'm doing this, dear.  So he can do you until you're blind."  She got off his back and rejoined her boyfriend.

"That was a very nice tackle, love.  Teaching that in your seminar next week?" Percy asked as he led him away.

"Are they going at it yet?" Arthur asked from behind his paper.

"Arabelle tackled Xander so he couldn't leave again," Percy said proudly.  He looked over as Ron came out of the floo with his girlfriend, and hissed when he saw what was on her finger.  "Grandmother's ring?"

"He's the oldest getting married," Molly pointed out.  "You didn't want it for Kandy so I thought you wouldn't mind too much."

"No, not really, but I thought it was saved for one of the older two, mum."

"I think it's a sweet tradition," Sarajane defended.  "Besides, it fit me.  Didn't have to resize or anything."  She showed it to him.

Percy smiled at her.  "As long as you make him happy, I'll stand up for him."

"I was wondering if you'd like to walk me down the aisle actually," she offered.  "My own father's dead.  My mother's not talking to me since she's still a supporter of Voldemort and I'm not and never have been.  It's either you or Flitwick."

"I'd be honored," Percy agreed.  "Not our father?"

"I thought he'd be escorting Ron."

"Good point."  Percy smiled at his own girlfriend.  "We'll gladly do anything we can to help.  Here or at the school?"

"Here if possible," Ron said, looking at his mother.  She smiled at him. "I'll hire caterers if you want, mum, that way you can enjoy it all and not have to slave over the stove that week."

"Thank you, dear.  I'm sure we can work everything out so it's a wonderful day."  She looked at Percy.  "What about you two?"

"We're not ready for that yet," Percy told her.

Ron cleared his throat.  "Xander gave me some advice, Perce.  Waiting is tragic, especially in this family."  Percy choked up.  "I'm sorry, man, but you need to hurry up too.  You're wasting precious time when we all know she's perfect for you."

"It's all right, I can wait a year," Arabelle assured her lover, glaring at Ron.  "Don't say such things to him."

"No, he's right," Percy agreed, taking her hand.  "I waited for too many things before and I lost them before I could savor them.  I'd rather have what little time we have together be wonderful than waiting for a perfect date to occur.  Marry me, Arabelle?"

She looked into his eye for a long time, then nodded.  "I will.  I know you're sincere, even if your brother is rushing you."

"He's not, not really," Percy objected.  "Ron's pointed out something that I've been ignoring, the same as he has.  We've both gotten bitten by the procrastination demon before and we both regret it.  I don't want to regret things with you."  He kissed her hand gently.  "Please?"

"Sure."  She gave him a hug.  "I don't want to regret things either, Percy, but we'll take however long you want."

"Then we're getting married next month," he told her.  She gasped and looked at him.  "Here, in the backyard, unless you want somewhere else?"

"With as big as the family is, we'll have to use the side yard," Molly pointed out.  "For both of you."  Percy smiled at her.  "We still have the book from the first time.  Most of the caterers will still be in business, and you did overdraw the list a bit.  I'm sure you can find more than one person in common that you both like."

"I know the perfect place to host the rehersal dinner," Arabelle told her.  "Catering is going to be harder."

"There's a wonderful one down in Mortal Alley," Percy assured her.  "We'll check on them if you want.  Or we could always ask a certain blonde who's doing all his events.  I rather liked his last party's snacks."

"I can agree with that," Arabelle agreed.  "Don't expect me to wear white though."

He snickered. "I'd never dream of making you wear white, Arabelle.  You're not exactly pure."  She punched him on the arm.  "Ow!  Cruel woman. Are you going to abuse me throughout our whole married life?"

"Only if you say things like that," she said dryly.  She looked at their boss.  "I guess we'll be needing some time off, Arthur."

"Of course, dear.  I think I can even arrange for it to be together," he said with a smile.  Percy frowned at him. "I'm only teasing, Percy.  I adore Arabelle.  She's a wonderful young woman and suits you perfectly."

"You know, with Xander's track record at finding mates within the family, maybe we should ask him to find Bill someone," Molly suggested.  She smiled at them.  "Did we want to do it together?"

"I want a spring wedding," Sarajane told her "With the new flowers and the fresh grass."

"I can wait that long," Ron agreed, smiling goofily at her.  "Oh, Harry!"

"Dear, you're not going to run off to Harry's after we consummate our union, are you?" Sarajane asked him.  He blushed and shook his head.  "Thank you.  I know you love Harry and all, but I didn't want to face him being in the bed with us."

"No, we're just friends.  Though Albus did suggest it at one point in time."  He kissed her and hurried off to share the good news.  Of course, Harry was practicing so he got to share the news a little faster than he had wanted to.  He came out of the floo at the practice pitch and the guard waved him through.  He had been here a few times.  He bounced down to where the coaches were sitting.

"Need Malfoy, Potter, or Wood?" he asked.  "We just started so none of them are deeply into it yet."

"All three for a few minutes would be fine," Ron said with the goofiest grin on his face.

"Congrats, Weasley.  I hope she makes you so happy that you keep that look."  He blew his whistle.  "Wood, Potter, Malfoy!" he called.  They flew down.  "An announcement."

"I'm getting married this spring," he said happily.  Harry bowled into him, slapping him on the back and Oliver wasn't far behind.

Malfoy looked a little hurt.  "Congratulations," he said quietly.  "Spring?"  Ron nodded, grinning at him.  "Did you need my help?"

"I wouldn't mind if you stood up for me," Ron offered.  "That means you'd have to help Harry and all, but I want you there.  Percy needs to talk to you as well.  They want your caterer for their event in a month."

"They're getting married too?" Harry asked.  Ron nodded.  "That's wonderful news!"  He hugged Ron again.  "I'll have to have Angelina help me shop for a present this weekend for you both."

"You can put mine off until after Christmas," Ron told him.  He got free and walked over to Malfoy.  "You're pissed."

"No, just feeling odd," he told him.  "I'm happy for you."

"Thanks."  Ron pulled him down by grabbing his broom.  "Don't pout," he said quietly.  "I'm not giving up my friends and I do want you there.  I'm sorry if it hurts."

"It doesn't," he said in the same quiet voice.  "Just recognizing that it's everybody but me."  He smiled.  "Spring Solstice?"

"We haven't set an official date yet.  Percy's is in a month though and he wants your caterer."  Ron grinned.  "I wouldn't mind.  I thought those little spinach things were brilliant and tasty."

"All right.  I'll find that file and bring it over tonight.  Any other news?"

"Oh, yeah.  We got an exchange student today.  Cursed with a language curse.  He talks like that Shaft movie you were watching last week.  The original one."  Draco shuddered.  "Merrick's Academy.  One of his classmates got him.  He's one of mine though."

"Better you than me," Malfoy said with his usual smirk.  "Now let me go before people start to say things about your hand on my broom."  Ron let it go, but he was smiling brightly.  "If you don't care what your fiancé thinks, I'm sure it'll be fine."

"She only warned me not to go running to Harry after we consummate things."

Harry spluttered.  "Ron!"

"What?  The first thing I thought about was running to tell you."  He grinned. "I'm going to go bounce around at the Burrow.  I'll see you guys later this week."  He waved and jogged off.

"Well, that is surprising," Oliver noted.  "He's going to bounce around at home instead of at the school?"

Harry smiled. "She's probably there.  Do you remember Sarajane?  I don't."

"She played keeper for Hufflepuff your first few years, Harry.  Pretty girl, but a walking disaster."

"No ice sculptures," Draco noted.  "Exploding ice can be deadly."

Harry swatted at him.  "Behave, if that's possible.  I'm sure she's gotten it under control.  Even Xander found some control."

"I wonder if George is still bugging him about what happened that night," Oliver said as he mounted back up and took off.

"Probably," Harry agreed.

"George chased him through my house a bit ago," Draco told him as he joined them in the practice.

The coach shook his head.  "That's got to be one insane family," he said to himself.  "All those kids are probably like that for a reason.  Good players though, a little insanity is always good on the field."

***

Draco walked into the Burrow and stopped, looking over the tall blonde woman standing there.  "Did you need something with the family, Mrs. Ravettena?" he asked calmly.

"I'm here to pick up Agatha," she said with a smile.  "Draco, may I talk with you for a moment as well?"  He nodded, leading her outside so they could have some privacy.  "A friend of mine came to me and asked about you the other day.  It seems her daughter has taken a small liking to your name and picture, but hasn't met you."

"I really don't need the help, but thank you anyway," he said politely, inwardly cringing.

"I thought I'd ask, dear.  You do seem so lonely sometimes.  Taking your daughter around isn't the same as having a real date on your arm."

"Very true, but I don't think I'm ready to settle down yet."

She gave one of those tinkling, amused laughs.  "I'm not sure it would come to that.  She's got a bit of a crush.  She's a little younger than you, was two years behind if I remember right, but I thought I'd ask you both to dinner?  You can never have too many contacts."

"Contacts of that nature usually burn you," he pointed out gently, smiling at her.  "Though if you find my ideal woman, send her to Xander."

"He still looks out for you?"

"He all but adopted me," he reminded her.  "He's also very good at matchmaking.  He's recently set up two brothers brilliantly."

"I heard from Mrs. Weasley."  She kissed him on the cheek.  "If you'd like to meet her sometime soon, send me a letter and I'll arrange a small dinner party.  Perhaps one of her friends might be more to your liking.  She's a bit of a....."

"Society wife?" he suggested with a smirk.

"Indeed," she agreed. "You're not looking for that?"  He shook his head.  "Then you're still pining after the girl who bore your children?"

"I want someone like her, but with a stable personality.  One who's found herself, is secure in who and what she is, but still thrilling and exciting.  I'm probably setting my goals too high, but I want a woman who can keep up with me and enjoys it."

"Then you might want to give Ginny another look.  She seems to have settled out very well."

"I noticed, but I can't take that again," he said quietly.  "I thank you for your help, but please don't set me up with the vapid little society women."

She laughed again.  "I won't, Draco.  We enjoy you.  You are one of us, even though you pretend to be of a lower social class.  Besides, I've also heard from someone about your daughter."  He did look interested.  "The Klinsons have an unmarried son. He's a bit older at twenty, but he greatly admires strong women like your Anastasia.  She's sixteen now?"

"Fifteen.  She's a fifth year and won't be sixteen until March."  He thought about it, then shook his head.  "I don't like his father's stance on anything and I heard he was a suck-up to him.  My preference is for someone like the Crosswind's daughter, only male.  If you find one, please send them my way."

"You *do* have high standards," she said with some appreciation.

"Why give myself or my daughter anything but the best?" he quipped, bowing to her before heading inside.  "Percy.  Here you are.  Ron said you wanted this name and number."  He handed over a slip of paper.  "My caterer."

"Ah!"  Percy smiled at him.  "Ron told you about us as well?"

"He let it slip while bouncing around and hugging Potter," Draco admitted.  "Congratulations.  Are you registering anywhere in particular?"

"We've got a full home of everything so we weren't going to ask for presents at all," Arabelle told him as she walked up behind Percy.  She looked at the name. "I know them.  I usually don't like their work."

"I only work with the older brother and I seem to scare him somewhat," Draco told her.  "Feel fee to mention my name," he said with a grin.

"I'll do that," she agreed.  "Thank you for the offer, but we really don't need anything.  Your attendance will be more than enough present for us."

"Particularly if I can find him a date," Xander called from somewhere in the house.

"Prat!" Draco yelled back.  An amused laugh came from behind him.  "He is," he told Mrs. Ravettena.  "Oh, Charlie," he said as the man came out of the floo. "Home for another conference?"

"No, just a weekend away.  It's birthing season," he said.  He stopped when he saw who was standing there.  "Sheila."

"Charlie."  She smiled at him. "How are your dragons?"

"Doing pretty well.  How's the donations circuit?"

"Boring as usual."  She patted him on the arm.  "We should have dinner some night."

He frowned and pulled her into the kitchen, then outside since Denver was in the kitchen.  "Is she mine?" he asked.

"Do you remember any of the conventions you went to that year?" she retorted.  He frowned and then slumped.  "I cherish her for the creature she is, Charlie, but she does know.  She's got a raging crush on your nephew Ignatius," she admitted with a smile, "so I had to tell her.  She said she's satisfied with how her life is so far."

"Does he know?"

"Andrew has always known. The only redhead in my family is my brother and he knew I wouldn't sleep with him."  She kissed him on the cheek.  "She's a wonderful girl, but she likes how she is."

"You didn't tell me!"

"I thought about it, but what would you have done?  Come and challenged my husband over me?"  He slumped again.  "That's why I left it so long.  I even considered sending her to America to school so you wouldn't find out, but I decided that she had a right to know.  She seems to adore parts of your family.  She and Ravena are close friends.  Do you want to talk to her some day?"

He straightened up.  "Not if she doesn't want to."

"I'll tell her you said that," she promised.  "She's a good girl, but she really is satisfied.  Her father dotes on her like she's the moon or a most precious gem.  He's very good to her.  She's been raised with as much love as we could both give her, as much as you would have given her."

"I still wanted to know.  I'd have set up correspondence or something."

"You still can.  I'll offer her the chance.  She's more than old enough to work through her feelings and decide for herself."  She saw the unhappiness.  "You'll never be her father, but she might let you close. She is very loving.  Take it slowly though.  She's very fragile."  She patted him on the shoulder.  "I wish things had been different."

"Yeah, if you hadn't been for your family...."  He sighed and ran his hands through his hair.  "I'm sorry."

"It's not your fault.  My father went to his death knowing that I hated him for forcing us apart.  I found some happiness, I only wish the same for you."  She walked back inside, gathering up Agatha for her week with them and leaving quickly.

Denver walked out and shut both halves of the door.  "Was she the one who got away?" he asked.

Charlie smiled at him, looking pretty sad still.  "Yeah, she was.  Her father was an arse and forced us apart."

"At least she found someone who treated her almost as good as you did," Denver told him, trying to make it better.

"Thanks, kid."  He gave his nephew a hug, squishing him a bit.  "I'd better go hear the family news."

"Maybe you'd rather go get a beer or two first," Denver suggested.  Charlie looked down at him as they walked inside.  "They're so happy it's annoying, Uncle Charlie.  Uncle Ron's bouncing again," he complained once they were back with the family.  His father gave him a knowing look and he nearly kicked him for ruining his carefully crafted image.

"Bouncing?  Must be about a girl then," Charlie said, smiling at his siblings.  "Who's got what news?"

"Ron and I both do," Percy told him.

"Together?  Isn't that against the law?" Charlie teased.

Percy glared at him.  "Not funny.  I could never put up with a spouse like Ron.  Fortunately Arabelle only bounces occasionally."

Charlie hugged him. "I'm happy for you, Percy.  When is it?"

"A month.  We're setting the date tonight," Arabelle told him from the living room.

"Ron's getting married in the spring," Denver added.

"Well.  Two more of us gone to the altar.  Who's next?"

"Fred," Xander called from somewhere upstairs.

"Was that a plea for help or an answer to the question?" Charlie called.  "And where are you?"

"George locked me in the closet by the bathroom.  Let me out? Please?  Before I die of suffocation from a moving towel?"

"I'm coming," Percy said, smiling at his older brother.  "Really, that man turns into a drama queen sometimes," he muttered before going up to save him.  He found the imp in the closet and captured its leg before it could get away.  "There you are, Xander, no more imps or moving towels."  He went down and handed the creature to Ron, who put it into a jar he stole off his mother.  He could use it in class.  "Where is George?"

"He headed back to work after making me sore," Xander said pitifully.

Draco patted him on the shoulder. "I'm sure you'll feel better after a nap."

"I've got stuff to do," Xander said, waving at everyone.  "Tell me what I need to do sometime this weekend.  You can save me from the paperwork of possibly finding a new publisher for the textbook."  He trudged to the fireplace and sent himself back to the school.  He was too sore to teleport.

Draco shook his head.  "Those Watchers need to be stopped," he noted.  "They're upsetting him again," he explained when Percy gave him an eyebrow-lifted questioning look.  "They're the ones trying to correct his book on him again."

"Dear Merlin, again?" Arabelle complained.  "I've had enough of their research department.  I'm going to have to have a talk with Rosenberg-Wyndham-Pryce this week about messing with him."

"Or I could," Percy offered.

"Dear, you'd rip them apart.  I'll be calm and logical.  Or put them on a hunt list, one of the two," she said with a smile, matched by his.  "Do either of you know anyone who could help me shop for a gown?  I hate shopping and your mother agreed with me that this was the worst thing to shop for."

"I'll go," Anastasia offered.  "Ravena and I both have excellent taste and we'll need one soon enough."  Her father smiled at her.  "I will get to *like* this person at least, correct?"

"I'd never let you enter into a loveless marriage, Anastasia.  You know me better than that."

"Thank you."  She hugged him.  "When do I get all those supposedly nice boys shoved at me?"

"Agatha's sponsor thinks she might know a few," Draco admitted.  "I'll presort them and then we'll have some small dinners next summer to let you meet them.  That's the way this sort of thing is done if the contracts aren't done at birth."

"I guess I can put up with that," she admitted.

"You're letting him arrange a marriage for you?" Arabelle asked her.  "That's very traditional."

"There's no boys at the school who I like.  Some of them are mildly interesting, but they can't keep up with me.  The one boy I find fairly interesting, enough to be seen talking to, is one I'm sure father wouldn't approve of."

"I haven't met him," Draco pointed out.  "I might surprise you."  He looked at Arabelle.  "You know that half of my house's marriages are arranged.  I want the best for her, but I do have to keep in mind the fact that she's the only one of my daughters so far who is minded toward marriage.  I'm trying to strike a happy balance."

"Why weren't you betrothed off?" Percy asked.

"My father wanted to make sure that I lived that long," Draco said dryly.  "He was disappointed in me before I was born and wasn't sure I wasn't going to be killed as a power sacrifice."

Arabelle cleared her throat.  "Percy, there is something you don't know about me, dear."

He looked at her. "I know which house you were in, Arabelle.  I remember your earlier faults."  He smiled.  "I'm happy that you changed so much."

"So am I.  I'm much happier now."  She blew a kiss at him.  "I'll gladly let you help me shop for a wedding dress, Ana.  I want something simple, ivory, and without a long train.  We'll be having it in the yard."

"Okay.  Let me look up bridal places.  Are you going for robes or a muggle gown?"

"I'd prefer a robe.  I'm not sure Madam Malkin would have what I want though."

"There's a bridal robe maker in Diagon," Percy told her.  "Tucked back into a little corner down by the toy store.  Their window is so small they only have one robe out at a time, but they seem to be very nice."

"And if not, there's always the one that most Slytherins go to," Draco pointed out.  "They do exquisite hand-made gowns.  Sewn completely by hand, no magic involved so any charms are pure and strong."

"Only a Slytherin would think they need a beauty charm on their wedding day," Ana snorted.

"Most of the time, they're fertility charms," Draco told her.  "To insure that the couple has at least one heir.  Some of them also have illusion spells to cover up anything that rips when the bride trips, or even if they decide to go with part of a gown."  Arabelle snorted.  "I take it you remember that wedding?"

"Very well," she agreed.  She touched Percy's hand.  "The poor girl decided to wear a gown that bared her breasts.  They had to put an illusion spell on it for the ceremony.  White silk.  It might as well have been lingerie."

"He appreciated it though," Draco told her.  "Flint was very happy with his new bride."

"How is his son?"

"Despondent.  His father's letter told him what was going on.  Is he actually guilty in this case?"

"No, but the aurors aren't listening to that. The glory of their department is going down so they want to capture someone spectacular."

"He's guilty of other things that he wasn't charged with," Percy put in.

Draco nodded. "I knew about most of them.  He was very honest with Manelin.  The boy had to destroy the letter afterward.  Is he somewhere safe?  I haven't been able to figure out where he is yet."

"He is.  He's in America and they're not exactly talking to us at the moment.  A bit embarrassed about their seventeen year vendetta against Xander blowing up in their face.  Their newest president knows about them and was not amused," Percy told him.  "He ordered them to lay off him and leave us all alone.  So we're carefully pussyfooting around each other and being very cordial."

"They don't have a full Ministry there anyway," Draco pointed out.  "They barely have a Species Protection department.  All they are is aurors and Law Enforcement with a few of your type thrown in to scare the rest."  He snapped his fingers.  "Speaking of scaring.  Was that one officer let go?"

"Suspended two weeks without pay," Arabelle told him.  "He really threatened the boy with being molested?"

"He said that if he ever came back to them, he'd either be tossed in with the dementors immediately or tossed into a cellblock where the prisoners would *like* him," Draco said with great distaste.  "Trying to scare him straight is fine, but I do draw the line there.  It's bad enough there were six of them menacing him when I walked in."

"Stupid prats," Percy agreed.  "Half of that squad has no idea what they're doing.  They're bullies and thugs.  I'm rather surprised that your two goons didn't get offered jobs."

"They did," Draco told him.  "They laughed and walked away."  He smiled.  "How is Ms. Goyle doing?"

"Much better," Ravena said from the stairs.  "I got an owl from her the other day.  She and her father had a blistering row with her stepmother. Kicked her out if what she wrote was correct."  She came down and looked at Arabelle.  "I'll help you as well.  That way you get something less princessly and more queenly."  Ana glared at her.  "What?  I do have better taste in formal wear than you do, sister."

"You're still not bringing that white robe with you," Draco told her.  "You look like some virgin sacrifice in it.  Though if Arabelle wants to borrow it and change the color, I'll allow it."

"Father," Ravena said, swatting at him.  "I'm not a sacrifice.  It's for the ball."

"No."  He stared her down until she nodded.  "Thank you.  I don't care how much he wants you to wear white.  Wear something that won't make him think of altars and knives."

"Yes, father, but my other ones are all too small."

"We can fix that," he reminded her.  "The same as we'll be buying everyone else a new one."

"I'm wearing my one from last year. I hate robe shopping," Denver told him.  His father glared at him and he wilted some but he remained firm. "I looked good in it and I liked it enough to keep it.  I can wear it again."

"It's not fashionable, son.  You will be getting a new one.  Besides, it doesn't fit you, your shoulders are wider now and you've grown a few inches."  His son backed down and huddled up beside his newest aunt.  "I'll make it as painless as possible, I promise."

"I've already got one," Simone said from the kitchen.

"You're not wearing that," Draco shouted.  "I forbid it."  He stormed in to glare down at her.  "I don't care what you think, you are not wearing that hideous robe."

"Not that one, I stole one of your old ones and had it retailored.  I look very nice in it and I don't have to shop for another stupid formal robe."

"Can I do that?" Denver asked hopefully.  "Maybe one of his more colorful ones?  I'd even wear green.  Or silver."

"I don't think we need to start recycling clothes," Draco told them.  "We give the old ones away for a reason."

"So you don't feel guilty buying a new wardrobe every season?" Simone suggested.

"She's got you there," Molly agreed with a smile.  "Let them go through your old ones and have them updated.  It's much faster and they won't have to deal with the people at the stores."

"I can take them where I shop and they won't have to deal with anybody but a single clerk," Draco told her.

"But I hate shopping," Denver whined.

"Try it my way, son, and then we'll talk," Draco told him.  Denver nodded, giving him a hug. "Thank you.  We should probably do that this afternoon.  Arabelle, did you want to come with us since I have to find them all decent outfits."

"I have one," Simone reminded him.

He grabbed her arm and pulled her out of the chair, pushing her toward the floo.  "Send yourself to Diagon or I'll take away all your brooms."

"Yes, sir," she said pitifully.  She sent herself off.

Arabelle came out of the living room with the other two girls.  "I wouldn't mind doing some browsing today. Where are you taking them?"

"Cholorson's."  He smiled at her gasp.  "I spend most of my wardrobe budget there.  A bit more expensive, but you don't have to deal with off-the-rack or gawkers as you're fitted."  He waved at the floo.  "Shall we?  Anastasia, please get my money bag from my office."

"Yes, sir."  She hurried off to do that.  She loved shopping.

***

"I swear to Merlin if he touches my tit one more time I'm smacking him," Simone hissed at her father.

"Calm down, Simone. I'll get you another fitter."  He waved the manager over.  "My daughter doesn't seem to like that fitter.  His hands are a bit...large for her tastes."

"We've had that problem before," he said with a frown.  "Let me get her our best fitter, Mr. Malfoy."  He hurried to fire that one and get their oldest female fitter.  She used to dress the girl's grandmother so she should be able to find something to suit that one.  Even though she was a bit tougher than their usual female clients.

"Hey!" Denver shouted, rubbing his butt.  "Don't do that!  I get plenty of that from my women."

"Sorry, sir, my hand slipped," the younger woman said with a smile for him.  He grinned down at her.  "Forgive me?"

"Of course I will.  Don't do it again though," he said, turning back around.  He smirked at his father and went back to watching the robe take shape around him.  He missed his father's and the fitter's shared look of rolled eyes.

"I don't know what is wrong with you two," Ravena told them.  "I adore shopping like this.  Madam Malkin is great for some things, but I'm liking some of these styles much better.  The pants fit better. They make my vests to suit my chest, and I look adorable in the robe pattern I picked out."

"Yes, you do," Simone agreed.  "Unfortunately, some of us aren't like you, Rav.  Some of us could care less about showing off our assets in everyday wear.  I like wearing my pants loose because they don't bind on me when I sit down.  The same as I like the underwear I wear, I'm not in it for fashion.  This whole ball concept is a pain in the arse for people like me.  Forced cuteness for one night."

"You enjoyed yourself last year," Draco reminded her.

"Once I was there.  My robe fit well enough and I was too busy to remember I was uncomfortable. This year, I'll have a date and won't have the wild dancing I did last year.  I'll itch all night, be uncomfortable in the too-heavy fabrics, and will probably drive him off with my whining."

"You will if you keep that up," the fitter coming over to help her agreed.  "I remember your mother fondly, Mr. Malfoy.  I was sorry to hear of her passing.  Now, girl, what do you do normally?"

"I play beater," Simone said, turning to look at her. "I'm not a fashionable person.  I like comfortable things, and most of my comfortable things are either skin tight or fairly loose.  I don't wear heels, makeup, or jewelry that could be spoken of.  I work out, I sweat, and I fight."

"That's fine.  Do you like the heavier silks?  They're very hearty and won't rip, even if you end up rolling around the floor with your entire team."  She pulled out a swatch book and turned to the correct page, handing it over.  "Something like that perhaps?  It won't make you itch, will fall gracefully about your body to highlight your exquisite form, and comes in colors that would suit you."

Simone fingered the sample. "I like that," she decided. "It's a little heavier than I want though."  Another swatch was pointed to and she shook her head.  "That will rip.  I had a robe in that and it ripped when I sat down."

"Very well.  How about this one?" she asked, turning to the last page in the book.

"That I like," Simone agreed.  "Was my grandmother fond of that one?"

"In her youth.  Her husband bought most of her clothes for her so she would match his fashionable nature."

"Yet mother taught me how to shop," Draco said dryly.

"Your father was watching if you remember.  He only stepped out for a bit and then came back to lurk and watch how she trained you," the fitter reminded him.  "Is that suitable for you as well?" she asked, handing over the sample.

He felt it and nodded. "I can see her in that.  It's very soft.  Feels like silk."

"It is, but it's elven silk."  He smiled.  "It does suit some people but not everyone.  It will set her apart."

"I think it will suit her.  Her Uncle wears elven outfits now and then."  Simone looked at her.  "That leather outfit that had you drooling because you wanted the pants was elven made," he told her.

"Daddy, can I have some of that?" she asked, smiling her sweetest.

"I'll take you to Mortal Alley tonight, dear, and let you loose in the leather shop.  You might find something you like or your cloak might be in."  The fitter laughed.  "You know of the leather shop?"

"We have the same supplier.  What color for her?"

"She looks stunning in pastels but hates them," Draco told her.  "Black is too dark, as are most grays, but I don't want her in silver or white."

"Let me see what's in the back," the fitter told him, going to check on the quantities.  The book told her something was back there and she was sure the deep forest green would look excellent on the girl.  She came out with the small bolt.  "It's only five yards, but more than enough to make her a robe out of it."

Simone nodded. "I look splendid in that color usually."  It was held up against her and she looked at herself in the mirrors.  "I like it.  Father?"

"I like it also.  Get her one in dark blue as well if you wouldn't mind.  A midnight sort of color."  The fitter nodded and went to retrieve it.  "That way you have to go to the Ministry ball with me," he said with a smile.  "It's time you learned the names of the people over the preserves, Simone."

"Yes, daddy.  If I have to dance with the old, boring men, I'll do my duty."

"I won't force you to, dear."  He nodded at the two choices she brought out.  "Would you like plain or with silver highlights, Simone?"

"Either's fine with me," she agreed.  They were put against her skin and it made her shine.  "Eww, I look like I need to clean my face."  The fitter laughed.  "Not really?"

"The silver woven one is specifically for veelas, young lady.  Your great-grandmother was one, that's why elven clothes suit you."

"Then why do they suit Uncle Xander?" Simone asked.

"I don't know," Draco told her.  "Speaking of, I think I should cure his problem robes soon.  Stay here until I get back."  He disappeared, snatching Xander from his desk and forcing him back to the fitters they were using.  "Here is your next client.  He's a teacher.  He's my adopted father.  And yet again, he looks wonderful in elven fabrics."

"I just bought robes, you nutty thing," Xander protested. But he was forced up onto a fitting stool and frozen.

"Over half of your wardrobe has holes in it, Uncle Xander," Anastasia chastised.  "Even your mate said you needed more decent wizarding clothes.  You can't wear leather in classes any more either.  The Headmaster thought it was funny up until you got staked that once."

"He got staked?" Draco asked.

"Did I forget to tell you that?" Xander said nervously.  "Not very deeply.  It hit a rib."

"I'm going through your clothes myself tonight," Draco told him. "Even if I do have to have George's help."  He stormed off to do that, coming back a half-hour later with a content smile.

"My new ones?" Xander asked.

"They're in there.  As are about six others and all your new clothes.  All the old ones are now in a bag destined for some charity.  Your husband agreed with me, Xander, I made him help me."  He noticed what his daughter was wearing.  Very old design, Celt in origin.  A low scooping neckline, a simple line for the robe, and a long belt that trailed to the front hem.  Loose sleeves that could be pushed up.  It framed her body very well.  "I like that," he decided.

"I'm getting the other two in this same fabric," Simone told him.  "Uncle Xander, why do you look good in elven stuff?  Are you part veela too?"

"I don't know, sweetheart.  As far as I know I'm not."

Draco looked him over.  "You could be.  Your attraction in leather is very telling."  He looked at his other children, who were in proper outfits.  "Anastasia, I don't like that.  A corset at your age is outrageous."

"Tara wears them."

"Tara is an older woman.  You are not."

"There will be a top under it," the fitter told him.  "Let me put her into that as well."  She walked away, coming back with the fitted top, putting it under the corset.  "She wants it for a less formal look, possibly to meet those nice potential mates you have coming."

Draco considered it.  "No, I don't like it.  If she wants to wear a corset, make it a full one with straps.  More like a vest or something."  She nodded and added material in the appropriate places.  "Yes, more like that."

"She looks like she stepped out of the Middle Ages," Denver pointed out.  He looked at Simone.  "You even look like an elf."

"Fuck off.  Nasty bugger."

Draco swatted her.  "For that, I'm going to make you grow your hair again this year as well."

"Daddy!" she whined.

"Don't pick on your brother," Xander snapped.

"Yes, sir," she sighed, turning to look at herself.  "I like this, daddy.  Can I stay with this style for a few years?"

"You'll only have to wear formal robes for the balls," he pointed out.  "We'll see how you look next year."  She slumped and the fitter spanked her, making her straighten back up.  "Thank you, Mistress Marta."  His daughter stuck her tongue out at him.  "Anastasia, have you been fitted for your formal robes yet?"

"Yes, father, but I was rebuilding my ready wardrobe since I outgrew all mine and you won't let me wear white either."

Simone mimicked her sister's words and her father zapped her good.  "Keep it up," he warned. "No leather shop."

"Yes, daddy," she agreed pitifully.

"You all look like some exotic sacrifice in white," Draco told them. "I don't want to see you in that color for that very reason.  There are still people out there who would take you up on the offer you present.  I don't want to give you to them in gift wrapping."  Simone whimpered when the fitter came toward her with another gown.  "Simone!"  She stopped making the pathetic noise.  "For that, I'm dragging you with me to the robe shop in Mortal Alley as well."

"They only have heavy fabrics," Xander complained.  His own fitter spanked him.  "Do it again and I'm ripping it off," he warned.  She nodded and bent back to fixing his hem.  "Unlike most of these people, I'm taken and my mate would expect me to rip things off people who touch my butt."

"But you said I could," Draco said with a sly grin.

"Well, you're allowed," Xander told him.  "You're the one who volunteered to look at that infected spot."

"Good point.  I'll do that once we get home."  Denver gave him a funny look. "It's not like he can take care of a wound on his own rear end," he reminded his son.  "George doesn't like taking care of wounds, it turns his stomach."

"Father, we don't want to hear about you and Uncle Xander's rear," Ravena told him, reaching over to pat him. A seam ripped.  "I think it's too tight, like I thought before," she noted haughtily.

"I agree," Draco told the fitter.  A chair was brought over for him and some tea handed to him.  "Thank you."  He smiled at the manager.  "Now I know why I don't do this all the time."

He smiled.  "With this many children, I'd take them one at a time on different weeks so you have time to recover between them."

"Next year," Draco agreed.  He took a sip and nodded. "Very nice.  Just how I like it."  The manager smiled and hurried away to take care of the customers in another private room.  "It says something when your tea comes to you already laced with brandy, children. Don't make me get drunk tonight."  Xander looked back at him.  "You either."

Xander shrugged and the fitter sighed in disgust as he messed up everything.  He gave Draco a pleading look and got a headshake in return.  "Damn," he muttered, holding still.  This was the worst part of fittings.

***

Xander was drug through the door of the other robe maker kicking if not screaming.  He didn't want another few hours of this torture.  He was being good!  "I don't need more, Draco," he whined.

Simone pushed him from behind.  "If I have to be tortured, you have to be tortured...."  She stopped as she saw one robe.  "I like that," she announced, pointing at it.  "That would be wicked to fight in.  I'd look good in that."

The clerk came over.  "It's meant for fighters," he told her, pulling it down.  "A bit large, but we might have something to fit you in this style."  He looked her over.  "Let's see. You're wearing men's fashions so I'd say you'd take a medium?"

She shook her head.  "I usually take a large because of my muscles."  She flexed for him and he looked impressed.  "I'm a beater and my uncle's protégé."

"Very well then, let me look for a large for you, my dear.  If you'll step to this section, you could probably find more of what you and your uncle were looking for."  He smiled at Xander.  "I've seen you about.  You're Ignatius's father?"

Xander nodded.  "Xander Harris-Weasley.  This is my acknowledged son and pain in my ass Draco Malfoy and these are his kids.  That's Simone, this is Ana," he patted her on the shoulder.  "The other two are Denver and Ravena."

"Ah!"  He face lit up with his smile.  "A most auspicious occasion!" he said happily.  "Right this way, both of you.  Girls, there's a nice section of women's robes back toward the back.  Denver, this section would be yours as well."  He led them to the racks of fighting clothes.  "Try something on."

"I need something durable," Xander told him, touching some embroidery.  "I don't do laundry as often as I probably should."

"I understand fully. These are copies of some of the more potent Arabic designs, but these clothes are specifically for fighters.  Please, try something on."  He snapped his fingers and a veiled woman came out.  "Help the other daughters."  She nodded and went back to help them.  He watched as Xander carefully tried on something and started to smile as he shifted and swung his arms in it.  "You like?"

"I like a lot," Xander agreed. "It's a bit heavier than most of my clothes, but I like it."

"It looks nice enough, but you don't need that much more black," Draco pointed out. He pulled out some things and handed them to Xander.  "Try those, and this," he said, finding one last thing.  He looked for himself and found a few things that he liked as well, allowing them to be shuffled off to the men's changing area.  He came out to find Xander in a glowing black robe.  "You're emanating again," Draco pointed out.  He looked in the mirror and he was glowing as well.  "Elven?"

"Veela," the man said happily.

"I'd rather not shout that point," Draco told him.

"It will fade in time. In the sun no one would notice."

"I teach part time at Hogwarts."

"Ah!"  He took that robe and got him another one.  "Try this instead."

Draco put it on and nodded.  "I like this one for winter.  I agree with Xander, it's a bit heavier than I usually wear."  He looked at the fitter.  "We're used to the climate."

"I like this heavy woven one for winter," Xander told him.  "But I don't want to glow. It would defeat the purpose of night patrols."  It was taken from him and another one was handed over, this one sucked light.  "This I like," he agreed.

"I'll need one of those as well," Draco told the man.  He hurried to get him one in his size.  "Did you want to go to the other one as well?"

"There's another shop?" Xander asked.  "Besides the two general clothiers and the leather shop?"

"Yes, Xander, there is," Draco told him.  "Didn't you read the map?"

"No.  I wander instead of reading maps.  It's more fun that way."  He decided on what he wanted and handed them over.  Then he caught sight of a price tag.  "I think I'll only take the first two," he said.

"Xander, money is not an issue.  There is a bank branch over here and you have plenty of it."

"George said I didn't need that much," Xander protested.

Draco swatted at him.  "Shut up.  You can pay me back later."  He looked at the price tag, then at the manager.  "Imported?"

The manager nodded.  "We have a family of weavers at home who only work for us."

Draco looked through everything for everyone and picked out what they would be getting.  "These," he decided.  The manager happily rang up his sales.  He looked at his daughters.  "We'll be going to the bank so I can replenish my funds, then we'll be going around the alleys.  Behave or no treats later."  They all nodded.  "Simone, we'll do leather next then head for the bookstore?"  The kids all groaned.  "Fine, I'll do that on my own some other time. Xander, did I give you your key?"  Xander shook his head.  "Good."  He accepted the bags and handed them to his son, already shrunk.  "We'll be looking for a present for Percy and Arabelle," he said as they walked out the door.  "Bank," he said when Simone wandered off in another direction.

"Horse!" she said, pointing.

"Fine, take up your cousin's obsession," Draco sighed.  "Stay there."  He drug Xander to the bank and made him go to his vault as well.  He would pay him back for that Father's Day robe by dressing him like Severus, even once.  When they came out with full money bags, Simone was petting two horses.  One of them was the one that Iggy liked, and the other was a palomino.  "You have good taste," he said as he walked up to her.  "The others?"

"Ana and Ravena are in the clothiers on the left.  Denver is inside looking at the other animals," she said, pointing at the door.  "Do we have a stable, daddy?"  She turned on her best begging look.

"When you have a house of your own," Xander said firmly.  The manager laughed.  "That's what I had to tell my own son."

"I remember him.  He acts like this one was a woman."  He patted her side and she stepped away from him.

"Are you sure she's not?" Draco asked, reaching out to touch her.  The manager frowned and he pulled his wand, doing a quick test to see what she was.  "She's a unicorn!" he said.

"I'm petting her," Simone pointed out.

"She's been corrupted because of the spell."  Draco looked at the manager, who looked scared.  "Xander, call someone," he said calmly.

"Yo!" Xander shouted, bringing his nieces, his nephew, and a cop.  "My acknowledged son thinks this is a unicorn and the manager got a very scared look when he said so," he told the officer.

"Let me check," he said, nudging Simone aside.  He tested her himself and stunned the manager.  "I think we'll be having a long discussion, Erasmer.  We had the same one before and I *know* my boss told you to cut it out."  He looked at the palomino and shook his head.  "She's formerly human."  He blew on a whistle that he took out of his pocket, bringing more people running.  "He's selling changed creatures," he reported to the guy with the most decorations on his uniform.

"Again?"  He glared at the manager and then at the family.  "Thank you for your help.  Do you know of anyone who can take off such spells?  We're short on that."

"Professor McGonagall," Draco and Xander said together.

"She taught Transfiguration for nearly fifty years," Xander told him.  "She lives up by Hogwarts.  Send a message to the school and they'll get it to her, or send it to my mate at Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes, he'll get it to her as well."

"Thank you, Mr. Weasley."  He smiled at them. "Have a nice shopping trip."  He turned his back on them, motioning for someone to write down the names.

"Come along, children, we have one more clothier to visit."  He took them to a small, dark looking shop in a corner that didn't appear to ever get any direct sunlight.  As soon as they walked in, he relaxed. This was the sort of place he was used to.  "My children need some minor outfitting if you have something appropriate for their ages and personalities, plus I and my acknowledged father require formal clothing for our teaching positions."

"Of course, Mr. Malfoy-Harris-Weasley.  We've been expecting to see you.  I have some things pulled out in the back for you if you'll follow me to our fitting rooms?"  He led the way back there, one foot slightly dragging.  He got Xander up there first and into an outfit before he could protest.

Xander looked down at himself.  "I look like an evil me," he said.  "Or a younger Severus with cleaner hair."

Draco looked at him.  "Yes, you do," he agreed, but he was smiling. "This will be a wonderful reward for buying that Father's Day present."  He smirked when Xander looked at him. "He tends to wear colors, but nothing hideous please."  He looked through their style book and smiled.  "I'll be right back."  He went to steal Arabelle again, bringing her back. "This one," he said, pointing it out.

She squealed. "I like that one," she agreed. "The one I was looking at was almost but not quite.  I like this."

Xander craned his neck then looked at her.  "You'll look beautiful in it, Arabelle."  He was poked so he turned back around.  He was in another outfit, this one still heavy and flowing, but in a different pattern.

"No patterns," Draco told him.

"I like this one."

"No patterns.  He gave me nightmares with one of his robes once.  Suitable to be seen with me please."

"Yes, Mr. Malfoy-Harris-Weasley."

Draco frowned.  "Since when did I take your name?"

"Since I announced I was taking you for my son," Xander told him. "According to the colony books, Simone's last name is Malfoy-Weasley-Harris-Weasley."

The old man laughed.  "That's quite a mouthful.  You're actually related?"

"My mother is his husband's sister," Anastasia told him.  She looked at the book labeled for young women.  "Father, I want to shop here from now on," she announced. "I look good in most everything in here."

Draco looked over to see the image of his daughter in each outfit beside the drawing.  "You do," he agreed, turning the page.  "That one would look wonderful at the ball this year."  He looked back at Xander, who was in some softly woven material. "I like him in that," he announced.

"It's outrageously expensive," Xander told him.  "One outfit only."

"It will last forever," the fitter told him.  "It's meant to be courting clothes."  He adjusted the overrobe.  "I do like this on you.  That style fits you very well."

"I don't like all the extra layers on the shoulders," Xander told him.  The robe was switched for another one and he nodded, this one was simpler, he liked it more.  "I like that better."  The outfit changed while he blinked.  "Gee, maybe I'll shop here for most everything too.  I hate being fitted."

"We're fitting them all in the back," the fitter told him.  "Then we'll put you in them again to make sure it's perfect for your body."  He changed the outfit with a wave of his wand and this new one made Xander purr.  "Yes, I think that should do.  That for his teaching job?" he asked Draco, who was clearly in charge.

Draco looked at the simple, but flowing, overrobe, the pants and dress shirt combination.  He nodded.  "I like that.  It can be dressed up or down. It's fairly simple.  He can fight in it if he has to.  Does it have a wand pocket?"  It was shown to him.  "Then I definitely like that.  I'd prefer more ornate for my own selections, but that style suits him.  In a few colors if you wouldn't mind."

"A wardrobe mixer set?" the fitter suggested.

Draco nodded. "Yes, I think so."  The fitter nodded and went to get the swatches so more fabrics could be picked out.  "It does drape your body impressively," he told Xander.

Xander gave himself a critical look over.  "I look kind of hot," he decided.

"You do," Draco agreed.  He looked at the swatch book where Xander couldn't see and picked out everything he wanted to see his stepfather in.  Then he pointed at the ones he liked and another note was made for him.  He was put up onto the stool and the outfit was switched around until he had one that he liked.  A vest, an overrobe, pants and dress shirt.  Nothing overly flashy, nothing like his father's taste for velvet, but definitely less-than-mundane daily wear. More like Snape's personal sense of fashion than his father's if he was being truthful.  The dear man wouldn't mind too much, he might even be flattered.  Their clothes were tried on them again, whizzing over their bodies then packed away in bags.  He got this bill as well, much more reasonable.  He accepted the card, the first one of the day, and walked his children out.  Simone was curled up in her new cloak on a bench, rubbing her fingers through the velvet sections, and Denver was playing with his new leather coat. "Home, children."  They all nodded and allowed him to take them home.  Arabelle had already left with her special gown so Molly met them with a hug each and a kiss on the cheek.  "I thought it was most suitable for her figure," he defended.

"She looked so good Uncle Percy will either get off or pass out," Denver put in.

Molly hugged him as well. "Yes, she was very beautiful in it, dear.  Don't say such things in front of the others though.  You'll embarrass Charlie."  She looked at the bags.  "He needed that much?"

"Some of it is ours," Simone told her.  "I actually found someone who dressed me like I want to be dressed."

"He's expensive and you don't need that heavy of clothes," Draco told her.  "Did you like the last one?"

"I guess.  It was fast at least.  The first guys were less creepy."

"True," Xander agreed.  "Molly, he made me buy an outfit that makes me look like a younger Severus."

"I'm sure he'll be flattered, dear."  She patted him on the face.

"More bruise potion, grandmother?" Simone asked.  Molly nodded and went back to her brewing.  "Why can't there be a necessary potions class for those of us who aren't like Iggy?" Simone asked her father.

"You get them, you simply get many other things first.  That one will be taught this year probably."

"We still need our letters and stuff," Ravena reminded him.

"They're on the table," Molly called.  "One of the house elves brought them."

"Tomorrow," Draco groaned, going to sit down and sort out the packages.  He sent the ones for Xander back to George, so he could put them away, and his own headed to his bed at his house. Everything was quickly sorted out and he was allowed to relax.  At least until Ana came in sniffling.  "What?"

"There won't be a ball this year," she complained, handing over the letter.

"I'll talk with Albus personally, but you still have the Ministry ball, dear."  She nodded, curling against his side.  "Why don't we all go home and take a nap?"  She nodded again.  "Molly, we're heading home for a nap."

"That's fine, dear," she called.  "Xander's already went to protest how much fun he had."

Draco laughed.  He had a new project to occupy his thoughts this first term so he'd have some fun at least.  He took his children home and waited while they all went up to their rooms before putting in a call to the librarian.  "Irma, I need the book of records searched for Xander's family."  She frowned at him.  "Someone noted today he was part veela, that's why he can wear elven clothes so stunningly.  I'm sure he's in one of them.  Can you either do the search or let me do it?"

"I can call over to their records officers and ask them for any.  I have his family tree here, he put it in with his other books."

"Thank you, Irma, you're a darling woman," he said with a smile.  "Can you also swat at the ghostly one for removing this year's ball?"

"He said he wanted to talk to you about the holidays anyway," she told him.  "Tomorrow?"

"That's fine, I'll be over late in the morning.  If not, send a rock from the school through the floo and he can come visit."  He smiled and broke the connection, heading up to his own bed.  He deserved a nap.  This power shopping stuff was difficult.  His new clothes were already put up and arranged by color for him.  His house elves were very well trained.  They had even laid out a set of pajamas for him.  Wonderful little creatures.

***

The day that the students came back was as usual a day of dread and anticipation mixed together.  The teachers were holed up in their rooms, working on first tests or first plans, depending on how anal they were, until the noon meal.  Draco came and picked up Xander, smiling at the perfection of his outfit.  The dark green looked good on him and the fabric hadn't wrinkled all day.  His own outfit was still as good, though he had to take out one wrinkle earlier.  They headed to the Great Hall together for the usual pep speech, meeting up with Severus in the hallway outside.

"You decided to copy me?" he asked with fond tolerance.

"He dressed me, it's his fault," Xander said, pointing at Draco.  "He made me buy all these new clothes in soft colors and fabrics."

Severus touched the sleeve of Xander's robe. "I like that.  It suits you."  He touched Draco's as well.  "Are they available to the rest of us?"

"If not, I could be talked into taking you down there," Draco said with a smirk.  "Doesn't he looked better?"

"Much better."

Ron walked past them.  "You three look too gloomy for words.  Very somber and unfun."  He grinned and winked at Xander.  "George stole your new vest since he said you couldn't have any more leather."

"But I needed that," Xander complained, following him inside.

Snape looked at Draco.  "Payback?"

"No, that's a different outfit.  Would you like to help me with a project?"  Snape shrugged.  "Xander's apparently part veela as well."

"That would explain his attraction to elven clothes," Snape agreed, pointing inside.  Draco shook his head.  "You don't want him to know?"

"I think I'd rather figure it out first.  We might be related."

"That wouldn't change much."

"Yes, but I'd rather come to him with conclusions than suppositions.  He won't mind in this case but it could help us guard William better."

"It's a thought," Snape agreed, walking inside.  "I'll help you if you want.  Cross-referencing doesn't take that much energy."  He sat in his usual spot, next to his wife.  She was staring at Xander.  "Mr. Malfoy took him shopping."

"I heard."  She looked at her mate again.  "I hadn't realized how well built he was.  That shirt practically clings to each muscle."

The Headmaster looked at Tara, then at Xander.  "Xander, is that elven?" he asked.

"Ask the son.  He put me in it this morning."

"Not that I remember," Draco told him.  He smiled as the anti-stain charm worked for Xander.  "See, it's worth the extra to pay for that."

"Yeah, I guess," Xander said, making sure that the gravy was gone from his tie.  "I like that charm.  I need it for everything else."

"I've got it in my large notebook in my classroom," Professor Flitwick offered.  "I know you don't usually do charms, but some practice wouldn't hurt you, Xander."

"Thanks, Flitwick.  I'll grab it on the way up tonight.  George can help me practice."  The tiny professor smiled back and dug into his dinner. "Why is everyone staring at my chest?"

"Because that shirt should be criminal," Tara told him.  "You look hot."

"Thank you.  I still can't take any credit for it though," Xander told her.  He pointed at Draco.  "All him."

Snape cleared his throat.  "This may not be relevant, but why did you always wear such loud and obnoxious colors, Xander?"

"Because I felt good in them?" he suggested.

"Was it more like hiding?" Draco asked.

"Why the twenty-questions?" Xander asked carefully.

"Because you're glowing like you're under a lust charm," Vector told him.  "Veela in his background?"

"Someone else thought so too while we were shopping," Xander said, looking at Draco.  "Is that why you wanted to get into my stash of books?"  Draco nodded.  "But my family was human, so muggle it made Harry's aunt and uncle look tolerant by comparison."

"Yes, but it could have been from a few generations ago and you'd never know.  In which case, we'll have to shield William before he is old enough to attract people."

"His and Lucien's friendship would be part of that," Vector pointed out.  "Two part Veelas drawn to each other."

"It could," Draco agreed calmly.  "I had to have a special charm to make people leave me alone."

"It broke during your fifth year?" Flitwick asked with a smile.

"Yes, actually, it did," Draco agreed lightly.  "How ever did you guess?"

"That would be the first time you were caught in a closet," Snape reminded him.

"No, it broke about a month before that," Draco told him.  "Remember the night that everyone kept sniffing me?"  Snape groaned.  "That night.  The plant in Herbology grabbed it and broke it on me.  I had fun though."  He smiled at Xander.  "We want to figure out where in your history it was."

"Okay.  I always thought it was some curse from one of the demons I used to attract."

"That would be another sign that it was relatively recent in your family," Snape told him, pointing with his fork.  "The uncontrolled nature of your gifts would have been bad enough, but if you were broadcasting, it might have driven them all mad."

Xander stopped and frowned.  "You mean like the lust spell that went horribly wrong mad or like the majority of vampires on the hellmouth cruising by my house mad?"

"Either or both, Xander," Albus told him.  "If it is so, then we'll definitely want to shield Maeve and William, plus Lucien."

"Speaking of shielding, no ball?" Tara asked.  "I liked it."

"I refuse to attend," Snape told him.

"The simple fact is that we're working on some of the renovations over the holidays.  We won't really have time for the ball."

"I don't have a problem with the decorating, I have to do it anyway," Flitwick told him. "Taking it down early should take about a day if I can have some help.  Since we'll have students here, I can teach one of them as an extra credit assignment."

"If you want  we'll have it, but we'll be doing a lot of construction over the holidays.  The castle will be shifting itself into some new rooms."

"Why couldn't we do that over the summer?" Xander asked.

"The buildup took too long.  As is, we might only get half of it done."

"Shit, Albus, if it's raw power, let me and Aggie do it," Xander pointed out.  Everyone looked at him. "Hello, gryphon-born.  We filter chaos magic?  Big pool of it under the front stairs?  Between me, Melvin, and Aggie, we can probably supercharge the school and have it done today."

"Yes, you probably could," Albus said thoughtfully.  "I can have the train stopped. Tara, can you set up some containment spells?"  She nodded.  "Mr. Malfoy, help her with that.  Do that this afternoon.  Eat, Xander, you'll need it."

"Yes, sir."  Xander dug into his lunch, eating quickly while he told his mate what he was going to be doing.  George was annoyed, but he encouraged him to do this.  It would be a great feat and something he could brag about.  He finished and stood up.  "Tell me where?"

"They'll be stopping at a planned stop in about a half-hour.  Pull those two off and anyone else you want to help you," Albus told him.

"I'll help with the containment," Snape told him.

"All right."  Xander sent himself to the second stop, where Aggie was waiting.  "Hey, babe, wanna help me blow up the school?" he asked with his best evil smirk.

"Xander!" Harry said, shocked.  "Why are you harming the school?"

"We're going to power the shifting of the rooms.  You, Agatha Potter, are going to be the focus.  You, me, and Melvin if that's all right with you?"

"I can't work with Melvin, we clash."

"Ah!  But I channel and filter chaos magic into his form," Xander reminded her.  She grinned.  "Good.  Get her stuff on and I'll grab Melvin."  He winked at Harry.

"Uncle Xander, who dressed you?" Mellie asked.

"Your Uncle Draco did, sweetness.  He thought I needed clothes that made everyone drool.  Even Tara."  He patted her on the head.  "I see we couldn't wake up Ronnie again."

"He's worn out.  He forgot a piece of homework and was up all night doing it," Harry told him.  The train pulled up and he blinked at the extra steam.  "I think they blew a side vent."

"It's a seam.  Easily fixed," Xander told him.  "I read up on how the train ran so I'd know how to get people off of it in case it crashed."  He hopped up as soon as it slowed, taking Ronnie from Harry's arms.  He had to go back that way anyway.  He found the family compartment and tapped on it.  "Let me in."  The door opened and Denver looked at him. "Good, you're not having sex.  Take him, he's heavy.  Where's Melvin?  I'm pulling him for a special project."

"With Andrea, the next compartment back," Simone told him.  "They're snuggling."

"Not any more."  Xander walked back and tapped on the door.  "Melvin, I need you for something."

The door opened.  "Is someone sick?"

"No, we're going to do great things this afternoon.  We're going to work on the school together."  He grabbed the boy by his collar and pulled him away.  "Come on, the headmaster said we could play with the pretty pools of magic under the front steps again."  He handed him out to Harry and waved at Black and Lupin.  "We're doing the room change today," he called.  "Not a big problem."  He noticed some trunks being pulled off.  "Put them back," he told the elf.  "We're going to move rooms around."  They babbled and put the trunks back on, then the conductor blew the emergency whistle.  "Shit."  He walked up and looked at the split.  "Can't build steam?"  The conductor shook his head.  "Force field spell work well enough for now?"

"Maybe.  We've got a welding crew coming."

"Okay.  I'll tell Albus when I get back there.  How long do you think?"

"Not more'n a few hours at the most.  Certainly not overnight."

"Great news," he said.  He waved and walked back to hop up into the teacher's compartment.  "We're working on the room change so I'm taking the light and the dark with me.  Did you hear about the train?"  They nodded.  "I'll tell Albus when I get back.  Iggy's on so I'll send any news back through him."  They nodded again.  "Have a fun wait, you guys."  He hopped back off and noticed the trunks were being offloaded again.  "What are you doing?"

"Switching cars," one of them said fearfully. "No room."

"Oh, okay.  As long as you don't leave any of it.  You guys work so hard.  I'm going to leave a bowl of peppermints on my table tonight, all right?"  They smiled at him.  "The kitchen should be the same as always.  I don't think it was getting changed at all."  He took Melvin's and Agatha's hands, taking them back to the school.  "Minor problem," he called out.

"I heard," Albus said from behind him.  "This way is so much faster," he said when Xander started.  He smiled.  "Peppermints?"

"Yeah.  The little guys like peppermints."  Xander called his mate and had him pop down for some.  He got more grumbling but George would do it for him if he ever wanted to know what had happened that night. He led the kids back to the room where the plans had been laid out, setting them on either side of him.  Yin and Yang, with him being that funny line in the center.

***

The kids, all tired and most of them cranky, walked into the school and stopped.  There was a wall in the center of it.  It shifted out of the way and merged with the normal one.

"Go back outside for ten more minutes," Snape ordered, coming out to shoo them outside again.  He nearly got caught by the stupid stuck wall, but it disappeared into the floor before it could touch him.  "Out!"  They backed outside and he waited at the doorway, watching for the signal that everything had finished.  There were only a few walls that had refused to move like they were supposed to and the planners had told them what was wrong, so they should be almost done.  The sparkling started and he sighed in relief.  He stepped in and that wall came up in front of him.  "Xander," he hissed.  It shattered, floating into the normal walls to fill in the cracks.  A bright flash and then it was done.  "Now you may come in.   Those of you who know where you're going, go up to your dorms.  The rest of you head for the Great Hall."  The kids who were too tired went up to their rooms.  He watched as most of his house went to their house, followed by Agatha, who was yawning.  "Is it done?"

"Mostly.  There's an extra wall in your classroom that I'll personally remove tomorrow, sir," she said with an impish grin. "I feel so jazzed up, but I'm so tired.  This is odd, but fun."  She headed to her new room.

"I'll get the wall in a minute," Xander said as he walked out, letting Melvin go as well.  The poor boy looked more worn out.  "We had to reach for a pure part of the flood," he explained.  "A long nap and he'll be fine."  He clapped him on the back.  "First years?"

"Mr. Malfoy is going down for them."

"Wonderful.  I need a snack and then I'll work on the bottom level.  Increase the kitchen, increase your main classroom.  Things like that."  He headed for the Great Hall himself, grabbing some food.  "Hi, guys," he called to the Gryffs waiting in there.  "Almost done."  He walked out the back door and headed through the new secret tunnel down to the basement. It was always better when he could touch the walls he was working on.  It went much faster now, without the kids.  Everything was finalized by midnight.  He smiled at his handiwork.  Most of the walls were even clean.  He heard a chuckle and looked around.  "I know you're here, Godric.  Come tell me what you think."

"I like it.  It's a better compromise.  No unusual rooms.  The few extra walls strengthened some weak ones.  There's only one problem.  You walled off the dungeons."

"Oops."  Xander headed back down that way.  "I moved that down the hall."

"It's gotten hit with so many potions it's going to stay there," Godric told him.

Xander looked at the wall. "Okay, but you're going to be broken up a bit."  He felt the wall shimmy.  "Just into long strips. That way I can enlarge the room a little more."  He broke it up and sent them to the two back corners.  "How's that?"  The walls settled into place and made friends with the stones next to them.  "Good.  Any other problems?"

"Salazar found one.  Your tower is now partially disconnected."

"Another oops.  I thought I had extended the hall to give us more warning, and to put in another bathroom that way, but I hadn't thought I had disconnected it totally."  He hurried that way, going to fix the minor problems.  That was solved by putting in some grand openings like in the mezzanine, except in the spare bathroom, and adding a ceiling. Then he went to collapse on the couch.  A few of the walls shifted overnight, but they didn't get in the way.  The one hallway that got blocked off got a new entrance and a former unused classroom now became a more grand entryway.  An extra floor was added to a few towers, including Xander's, and everything went to sleep that night, content with the new look.  Like a really good hairdresser, Xander had done a wonderful makeover and the castle was pleased.

***

Xander strolled into breakfast and applause broke out.  "It wasn't that bad of a job.  The castle is magic and it wanted to look good for you guys," he told them as he sat down.  He smiled and nodded at his fellow teachers.  "I feel good this morning," he announced.

"Your back doesn't hurt?" Albus asked.

"No, not even sleeping on the couch is marring my good and happy mood.  How did everything look when you did your dawn rounds?"

"Very nice," Albus agreed.  He coughed.  "Xander, you seem a bit....glowing this morning.  Are you high on the magic perhaps?"

"Possibly, why do you ask?"

Draco and Ron walked in and grabbed Xander, taking him to the back hall. "We'll have him drain off some of this," Draco called back.  He pushed Xander against a wall.  "Drain yourself.  You're attracting people."

"Black was drooling at you," Ron agreed.

Xander shuddered and tried to drain off some of the excess energy in himself, but he felt like he was blocked somehow.  Like there was a wall between his hands and his arms.  "I can't," he admitted.

Draco took one of his hands to look at it, touching the magic he could feel.  "Someone tried to bind you last night," he decided.  "Let me get some help.  Take him to his backup classroom, the one where he works with the borns.  It should be shielded enough."  He turned and found his mentor and the Headmaster standing there.  "He's been blocked.  He's super-charged."

"Take him to the dangerous potion's lab, it's got more shielding," Snape ordered, heading down there with them.  "You both have classes."

"I'm all but his son, I'm not leaving him to go through this alone."  He frowned at his mentor.  "You know what can happen."

"Not liking the ominous overtones," Xander noted.  "Is this deadly?"

"Only to those around you," Ron told him grimly.  "Can you feel George?  If so, you'll have to shut him out for a bit."

"No, but I usually can't unless I reach for him, and then we're connected anyway," Xander told him.  He was led into the room and sat on a table.  "Explanations would be of the good here," he suggested.

"Simply put, someone decided to be cruel last night, Xander," Snape told him, shutting and sealing the door so nothing could get out or in.  If they died, then Xander probably would as well, but the school would still be standing.  He took off his outerrobe and the others followed his example.  "Someone blocked the path that your magic usually  takes to reach your wand."  Xander nodded slowly.  "That's the easiest way to block another wizard, to block the magic's path.  You can get around it, but it's painful, or you can unblock it, but it's dangerous."

"Then why are you all in here?  I don't want to blow you up or burn you to a crisp."

"You won't," Draco assured him.  He looked at Ron, then at the door. "Out," he ordered.  Ron glared at him.  "I don't care.  It's up to you to watch George and the children if something happens to us.  You can stand on the other side of the door, but I'm not having your life destroyed when it's finally back on track."

Snape took the direct route and knocked Ron out, sending him outside of the room and resealing them in.  "There, that should be less harmful in the long run.  His own energy is rather chaotic at the moment and could only wear on yours."  He took one of Xander's wrist, slowly feeling along the energy currents.  "I wish we had a more fully trained pure magic user here, this is where their gifts excel."

"Percy and Arabelle both are," Xander said quietly.  He shook his head.  "If it's that dangerous, I don't want them in here either."

"The danger is in you releasing the energy once you're unblocked," Draco told him.  "It could basically be flashback."

"Then I definitely don't want to hurt either of them. Percy's had enough pain and I wouldn't do that to Arabelle."

"You might not have much choice," Draco told him.

Xander shrugged.  "A little pain is better than possible death."

"It won't drain it enough," Draco noted, looking at the small scars.  "When did you get these?  I don't remember them."

Xander looked at his wrist, frowning.  "I didn't have those yesterday.  Someone snuck into the tower?  I had the floo turned off."

"You're the only one without a portrait entry," Draco reminded him.  He took the wrist back to look at it.  "Is that iron in it?"

"Most likely.  It would be the fastest way to set up the reaction that is blocking him."  Someone pounded on the door.  "No!"

"Let me in!" Arabelle yelled.

"No!" Xander yelled. "I'm not letting this out near you."  He looked down at Draco, then at Snape.  "Can you send him away too?"

"No.  It will take at least two of us."   Snape gave him a small smile, trying to be comforting.  "He has very good shields and can protect himself against you, as can I.  You don't have to worry about us, Xander."

"Yeah, I do.  Tell me what I have to do and leave me in here."

"Shut up," Draco said, smacking him lightly on the side of the head.  "I choose to be here.  It is my duty.  Argue again and we'll do this the really easy way, by transfiguring you."

"Would it hurt?"

"A lot," Draco agreed.  "But it would take less time."

"The kitty?"

"No, something smaller and more easily manipulated.  Jellyfish or something probably."  He looked at his mentor, who shook his head.  "No?"

"It could work, but the only person who I would trust we can't bring into the school.  She's still rather bipolar while she's inside these walls."

"I dealt with McGonagall on the rag, you guys, it can't be worse."

Snape looked at him.  "As have I, but she is worse."

"It's been nearly a year since she was in the school," Draco pointed out.  "Might that help some?"

"Could we set this up in a different place?  I have a small wreck of a cabin that I pay the floo for so I have a place to escape.  It's up by the house but not *at* the house."

"That could work," Severus agreed.  "How dilapidated is it?"

"Partial roof, animals, a bed that's been used as a nest.  Dirt floor."

"That would be ideal actually," Draco said thoughtfully, letting Xander go.  "We could risk putting up a drain there and tying him to it for a few hours.  If we did it right, we could then remove it and have it destroyed so it wouldn't be a danger to him."

"That would be easier," Snape agreed.  He looked over as he felt a disturbance to his shields.  "Can you teleport us there?"

Xander nodded and took their hands, disappearing with them.  He looked around the small cabin.  "I think Hagrid would love this place," he decided.  "There's birds in the ceiling, mice in the floor, and a large something on the bed," he said, pointing at it.

"I think it's a pony," Draco said, going over to look at it. "A dead unicorn, how charming," he declared, backing away from it.  "It was in a fight, not done by a human."

"Then it would be correct to harvest from it," Snape reminded him.  Draco looked sickened.  "It is dead, it won't feel anything."

"Have fun," Draco told him. "I'm not touching it.  I learned my lesson from the Dark Lord and his eating unicorns, thank you."

Snape glared at him.  "There's no onus to us if we use one that's already dead, dolt.  Only if you personally kill one."

"Enough," Xander said tiredly.  "Can we do this now?"

"Let me get McGonagall," Draco said, starting a fire and taking off.  He came back a few minutes later with the former teacher.  "There he is."

"What is that?" she asked.

"It's dead," Snape told her.  "There are claw and teeth marks."

"Poor thing.  Werewolf?"

"Possibly," Snape agreed.  "Can you help him?"

She looked at his wrists.  "Either we turn him into something that would repel the magic, or we'll have to change him into something that will regenerate if we cut off his hands."

"No, not that," Xander said calmly.  "George likes my hands how they are.  Thank you though."  He smiled at her.

She smiled back.  "I understand fully, Xander.  Then let's do this.  Start building a drain, boys."

"Can we use this?" Draco asked, pointing at the obsidian obelisk standing in a corner.

"That would be good," she agreed.  "Tie him to it, Severus.  Draco, play bodyguard."  He nodded and started the containment circle.  "Xander, tell me, how pure will I have to make you?"

"Um, not sure I'm getting the right point," he admitted.

"She needs to know if she can turn you into a pure magical creature or not, boy," Snape told him.  "A pure magical creature would be able to defeat the binding, but if you've done something to make yourself too unpure we can't change you into one."  Xander leaned closer and whispered in his ear, and Snape shook his head.  "No, that wouldn't do it."  Another thing was whispered.  "That might though, yes."  He looked at McGonagall.  "You can't. Something attempted to turn him when he was younger."

"Did he take any blood?"

"Six drops," Xander told her, looking miserable.  "I was tested and they said it had no effect."

"I know, but that would taint your essence."

"Do I want to know?" Draco asked.

"The Cordy bitch."

"Ah, her," McGonagall said with a delighted smile. "I remember seeing her when she showed up that night.  Rather amusing what your family did to her."  She clapped her hands.  "Not a pure magic creature then."

"It was years ago and there's been no effect on his abilities," Draco pointed out.  "You might be able to use one of the lower pure magic creatures."

"Well, using his heritage, we could use a gryphon, but they're chaos based.  As are most of the bi- and multi-creature beings.  I don't want to use a hippogryph or a unicorn though, he'll mess that up too much."  She considered him.  "What is that made of, Xander?"

"We think he might be part veela," Snape admitted.

"That would work," McGonagall agreed.  "I've never seen a male one though."  She frowned and shrugged.  "All right, then we'll do this the easy way."  She looked at Draco, who finished and nodded, then at Snape, who nodded as well.  "Close your eyes, Xander, it will only hurt for a moment."  He closed his eyes and clenched his fists.  "Relax, you won't die from this."

"Can we not talk about that?" Xander ground out.  "I already feel like I'm in front of a firing squad."

"Of course, Xander," she said soothingly, waving her wand.

***

Draco walked into the shop and dropped the two-foot obsidian obelisk onto the counter in front of Fred.  As noted by the fresh hickey on his neck and the woman sitting next to him.  "We'll have to destroy this or hide it somewhere that *no* one can get to it," he announced.

"Vault?" Fred suggested.

"I'm not sure I trust the goblins that much," Draco admitted.  "Someone bound Xander, Melvin, Andrea, and Agatha last night using power blockages in their wrists so they couldn't let the magic out of themselves.  By all rights, this should be considered toxic by now."  He patted it.  "If I could clean it, I'd keep it, but I don't know how."

"You should know how to do that," Katie told him.  "Weren't we all taught that?"

"That sort of cleaning won't work this time.  It's been used as a power sink before."  He patted it.  "It's a beautiful thing, but you'd almost have to shield it so it wouldn't leak out and taint other things."

"What about Iggy's vault?  It's got special shielding on it already," Fred suggested.  He went rigid and then suddenly limp.  "He said that'd work.  Can you spank him for me?  He knows not to do that to me."

"Of course," Draco agreed.  He pulled something out of his pocket and put it on the counter, scratching it until it uncurled.  "It was the easiest way," he said at Fred's glare.  "He's already healed and he's been napping in my pocket most of the morning."  The tiny furry thing opened its eyes and yawned, then turned back into Xander, who was still yawning.  "There, back to normal."

Xander smiled lazily and curled back up on the counter, falling back asleep.

"What did you have to do?" Fred asked, touching Xander's bare side.

"I'd like to know where his shirt is," Katie asked.

"They're on his bed," Draco told him.  "Shirt and robe both.  We had to turn him into something that would repel the iron which was put into his wrists, then we changed him to the ferret so he could heal faster.  The healing potion works better on them and needs less given.  They're pure chaos creatures it seems."

"After what you went through, you turned him into a ferret?" Fred asked, starting to grin.

"He is my father," Draco said with a smirk of his own.  Xander grabbed him and pulled him closer, cuddling against his chest.  "You need to finish your nap in your room, Xander.  Come along."

"George, he's back," Fred called.  "And human."  George came up from the basement, staring at his mate.  "Draco just turned him back into a human."

"Good.  I'd hate to have to beat him for doing that again."  He got Xander free and helped him back to their bed.  He came out a few minutes later, shaking his head.  "His hands are itching."

"That's the power draining off.  Have him do something later tonight to wear it out.  He's due back for the feast, we delayed things by a day so we could sort everyone today.  Are you attending this year, George?"

"I'm going to try.  Are there any other precautions?"

"There shouldn't be.  McGonagall did all the transforming herself, I simply put him back."  He nodded at the obsidian obelisk on the counter.  "Can you call Ignatius?"

"No, but Raena's downstairs helping me with something," George offered.

"That would be fine," Draco agreed.

"You're calm," Katie accused.

"I got hit with some power off Melvin," Draco said with a grin.

"Ah, then you're stoned," she said happily.  Draco nodded.  "Wonderful news.  Percy wants to talk to you."

"He can wait.  There's no way I'm going to the Ministry like this."

"Go back and relax at the tower, he's probably waiting on you by now," Fred suggested.  He smiled as Raena came up and shut the door quickly.  The explosion made it shake.  "Bad?"

"No, but you'll have to do this one outside from now on."  She opened the door to let the smoke out.  "There.  Give it a few minutes."  She looked at the stone, then at Draco.  "What is that thing?"

"A power sink we found at this old cabin that Xander pays the floo on.  This, a dead unicorn killed in battle, a few birds, some mice....."   He trailed off.  "Severus took the unicorn back to Hagrid so they could use it."  He shuddered.  "I wasn't even going to touch it."

"I guess we're doing the elixir of life and unicorn horn potion after all then," she said thoughtfully. "Is it heavy?"  He nodded.  "Help me get it to the bank and then you can go be stoned in peace."  He took her hand and they took the stone together, though the goblins who raced toward them really didn't want that thing in their bank.  A special vault was leased for a more minimal than usual fee and the stone tossed in before it could contaminate anything or anybody.  Raena went to gather the necessary ingredients for the potion she had been wanting to try, the small vial from her own vault in her pocket.

***

Draco walked out of the floo and Arabelle pounced him.  "He's fine," he said with a smooth smile.  "Sleeping back at the shop."

"Could you tell anything about who did it?" she asked.  She saw the look in his eyes and led him over to the couch, sitting him down. "Draco, I know you're feeling very calm, but I need to see your memories to tell if you knew who did it."  He nodded, so she sat on the table, touching his temples while she delved into his mind.  "Long distance, similarity, fuckers!" she said as she drew back. "I am dealing with them this time, Percy can whine."  She patted him on the head.  "You did very well, Draco Malfoy, and I'm proud of how well you kept your calm.  Take a nap now, it'll seem so much better later."  He nodded and laid down, so she covered him before getting up.  She found her fiancé standing behind her. "Finally figured out that trick?"

"I asked the gryphon ambassador when she was up if she could help me learn it," Percy admitted.  "She taught me a lot during her last visit.  You're not going to the Watcher's."

"Bet me!  They hurt my future son."

"Which is why you're not going and neither am I," he said calmly.  "Father said so."

"Percy!"

He pulled her into his arms.  "No matter how much I want to go, we may not go.  We can't risk killing the arrogant bastards, not yet.  So calm yourself.  We can follow the strike team in, but we may not fight."

"Fine," she said, relaxing against his chest.  "Do you think they were going for Melvin and got the rest?"

"I'm not so sure that they weren't going for all of the students and only found this many," he admitted.  "Come.  You can tell me about your dress."

"No.  No previews before the wedding day."  She smiled at him.  "Not even from the kids, Percy. You know that."

"Fine," he sighed.  "Stun me stupid that day instead of letting me build up a slight immunity so I don't make an arse of myself staring at you."

"I'm sure we'll wait until you recover, dear."  She let him take them to the starting point, the Watcher's front door.  "We're going in peacefully?"

"Yes, ma'am," her second in command said.  "We have a warrant for their arrest."   He handed it to her.  "Since you're now in charge."  Percy gave him an amused look.  "Sir, you're the parent, I can't give it to you. You might attach a spell to it."

"That's sounding like a good idea," Arabelle said, but she didn't do it because everyone was watching her.  She watched as the door was pounded on and Wesley opened it.  "We have a warrant to search for the asshole who decided to try and kill Xander, my future son, and a few other kids in the family," she said coldly, handing it over.  It stunned them, forcing them to help them look.  The Watchers who tried to resist were quickly stunned and put in a small room.  They found the Watcher they were looking for in one of the back rooms, hiding from the people he had escaped from.  "Where do I know this one from?" she asked.

Percy glared at the man.  "That, my love, is Adrian and Ryan's father," he said in an equally cold voice.  Rupert flinched.  "Was it him?"  Their people came forward and tested him, then the head of the testing team nodded.  "Then take him.  Take anyone who helped him as well.  It's time that these yokels learned not to mess with us.  We may tolerate them, but nothing further," he said as he walked Arabelle away.  "Dinner tonight?  That way you can tell me what I'm wearing?"

"You're wearing the new midnight blue outfit Draco bought you, Percy."  She unfroze Wesley and Willow.  "We've found him, and surprisingly he acted against Xander."  She pointed at where Giles was being drug out.  "You'll be allowed to come to the trial.  Don't fuck with our community again.  We do tend to fight back."  She stared down Willow when she opened her mouth.  "Have a complaint?" she asked.  "Considering he nearly harmed your son as well?"  She shut her mouth.  "You'll be happy to know that someone managed to take the cold iron out of Xander's wrists."  Willow gasped.  "That's right.  Xander, Melvin, Andrea, and Agatha all got hit last night by him and his friends.  We found the start of the spell on your own son."

"Melvin's not dangerous," Wesley said thoughtfully.  "I don't even know this Andrea."

"You might know her by her surname, Reams?" Percy suggested.  Wesley blanched. "I see you recognize the name now.  Wonderful for you.  As my coworker said, you'll be invited to the trial.  Do not come armed or with a strike force.  They'll only die."  He walked out, following the aurors who had come to take the prisoners.  "They're ours," he told that Minister.  "They acted against some of our own in the middle of the night."  The head of the aurors backed off and nodded quickly.  He smiled.  "Thank you.  I'll see you back at the Ministry."  He turned and walked back inside, shoving Wesley against a wall.  "By the way, Xander does have his book correct according to *our* archives.  Perhaps you should ask some of the creatures who fight what kills the other sort like he did.  Leave him alone as well, he is my family after all."  He let him go and ignored the people with their guns pointed at him as he walked away.  He took Arabelle's hand and teleported her back to work so they could fill out all the paperwork.  He brought the copy of the warrant and the arrest notice up to his father personally.  "Here you are, sir," he said as he handed it over.  "By the book."

Arthur looked at the forms, nodding slowly.  "Thank you, Percy.  I'm very happy that you were able to hold in your temper."  He smiled at him.  "Relax, it won't happen again. I'm sure you reminded them not to do something similar in the future."

"And to leave Xander alone permanently as well," Percy agreed.  His father frowned at him.  "They had to have helped, father, and we both know it.  There would be no way for Rupert Giles to get some of Agatha's hair, some of Melvin's hair, or even some of Andrea's hair without them helping."

"Are you sure it was hair?"

"It was still woven together in the plate.  He hadn't cleaned up after himself yet."  He crossed his arms.  "I might respect them for their abilities, but why are we tolerating their problems?"

"Because they have as much right to live their lives as we do," Arthur said patiently.  "Really, Percy, I know I taught you that as a boy."

"But they cause so many problems," Percy pointed out, sitting down.  "I don't want to have to keep going back there every few months.  This is the second raid in six months and my people are already thinking about burning them out."  Arthur shook his head.  "I told them that it wasn't allowed, but you know how some of the old-lines are.  The way some of them have been talking, they'd even like to take on Tara."

"I've heard similar remarks in the commissary, but I was sure we could handle it."

"Father, they're looked on with more disgust than my kind are.  If they think we're evil, what do they think people like Willow are?  It will come down to a massive fight and I'm not sure I can stop some of my people, and frankly neither is Arabelle.  She had to stop someone earlier from killing all their guards because they had weapons.  Not that they'd have hurt us, and they know it, but still.  It's getting out of hand."

"Then I'll write a memo, Percy.  Or we'll call a staff meeting tomorrow about it."

"Thank you, father.  I knew you'd be better to handle it than I am."  He nodded at the door.  "Want to go to lunch with us?"

"No, thank you.  I have a meeting with your mother actually.  She even scheduled time in."

"Are you sleeping in the office again?" he asked with a small smile.  Arthur shook his head.  "The last time she made an appointment, she hadn't seen you in nearly a week and wanted to know if you were alive."

"This time she wants me to take her shopping for something to wear to the next reception."  Percy groaned.  "Need to do some of that yourself?"

"Yes.  The last new outfit I got was nearly a year ago.  Arabelle had to send Draco to buy me something for the wedding."  He ran his fingers through his hair.  "I could probably use some cleaning up.  When is that again?"

"The night after next," Arthur reminded him.  He made a note.  "I'll send out a memo about that as well.  Thank you for reminding me.  Have a nice lunch, son."

"You as well, father.  No snogging in the fitting rooms and all that."  He walked away, shaking his head.  He hated those receptions.  He wondered which ambassador was coming this time.  "Arabelle?" he called as he walked into her office. "Did you know we're having a reception tomorrow night?"

"No, I was checking the calendar because someone pointed out that our rehearsal dinner is at the same time as one."

"Well, they can do well enough without us," he said firmly.  "That and our wedding day, plus our honeymoon.  Have you decided where you want to go?"

"Somewhere quiet," she said with a smile.  "No bad wizards and no problems with the family."  She wrote out a letter to her father-in-law and sent it with a small interoffice owl, then sat down and put her feet up.  "When do we have the next one?"

"The night after next."

"Again, a day when Arthur can go jump himself," she said thoughtfully.  Percy frowned at her.  "Dear, have you forgotten that we promised to go to my best friend's baby shower?"  He groaned and sat down.  "Let me go talk to your father."

"He's going to lunch with my mother," Percy said as she stood up.  "They're going shopping."

"Something we both need to do," she reminded him. "Come along."  She tugged him up and led him upstairs.  "Is he still in?" she asked Beatrice, his secretary.

"Just," she said with a smile.  "He's gotten your owl."

"Yes, well, we're going to have to decline on the one in two days as well.  I have a baby shower to throw."  She walked in, still dragging Percy.  "Arthur, sir, you've got to ease up on all the receptions.  It's bad enough we can't come to the next one, but you planned one during our rehearsal dinner."

Arthur smiled at them.  "I can't let you out of the next one.  The one during your rehearsal and over your honeymoon I can let you out of," he offered.

"Arthur, I told you three months ago that I was taking the day after tomorrow and the next day off because I have to throw a baby shower.  You've had Percy's paperwork since the day after I handed mine in.  It's scheduled for the same time.  I'm good, but I still can't be in two places at once."

Molly chuckled.  "I'm sure it will be fine, Arabelle.  Can you make a token appearance?"

"At the baby shower?"

"No, dear, at the reception."

"I can't.  It's my equal from somewhere else."  She shrugged and looked at her boss again. "I told you three months ago."

"Arabelle, work does come first," Arthur said gently.

"Then I quit."

Arthur sighed.  "Why do these things happen to me?"

"Fudge was champion for it as well," Percy offered with a smile.  "She is right though.  You've had the paperwork now for three months, father.  Perhaps you should let Mother deal with that?  Bring all the leave forms home and figure out important dates?"

"Personnel does that.  I only get a listing."  He searched and came up with a file.  "Your name's not on here," he said thoughtfully.

"They probably didn't think it was an important enough event," Arabelle said scornfully.  "Either way, Minister, I'm not going.  You can accept my resignation, or I can take a short leave of absence to get everything done on time."

"Dear, calm down," Percy urged.  "It's not that horrible.  I promise, I'll help as much as I can."

"We have someone to plan everything with minimal input," Molly told him.  "It's the stress of the act itself."  She frowned and looked at Arabelle.  "Are you feeling well?"

"I've been sleeping badly and I've had some headaches recently," she admitted.

"Percy, take her to get checked out.  We can't have her falling sick.  Arabelle, I promise.  I will go down and pull all the leave request forms and deal with them after I send out two memos and write a letter of apology to the incoming Minister about you not attending.  Will that suit you?"  She nodded, starting to look pale.  Molly thoughtfully handed over a wastecan before she got sick.  "Dear, what's wrong?"

"I don't know," she said miserably.

But Percy and Molly were smiling at each other.  "I think I may know what it is," he said, smoothing back her hair.  "Father, with all due respect, I'm going to take her to the clinic downstairs.  We'll pop over for dinner tonight."  His fiancé threw up again at the mention of food.

"It's the family curse," Molly agreed, smiling at her husband.  "I will gladly help you sort through the various dates tonight, dear. We'll try to get things done for the rest of the year so people can arrange around the events."  She patted Percy as he led the poor girl away.

"You think she is?"

"I'm fairly certain she is and that Katie is as well," Molly told him.  "It's been a while since she miscarried and she was so happy and bouncy earlier when I popped around to check on her."  She stood up with a smile.  "Come along, we'll hear from them soon enough.  I'll even walk you down to Personnel so you can tell them what you need so they have lunch to do it in."  She patted his hand as they walked.  "More grandchildren, dear."

"It will be nice to have little ones in the house again," he agreed with a smile.  He stepped into Personnel and had a few choice words with the wizard in charge down there, including 'fired' when the complaining started.  Then he left orders and walked out to meet his wife again so they could go make her gorgeous to more than just him.

***

Xander woke up with a yawn and looked around.  "What time is it?" he mumbled.

"Nearly time for the feast.  You have just enough time to shower and get dressed," George said from behind him.  "How do you feel?"

"Like I need to wear some of it off."  Xander gave him a kiss and got up, heading for the shower.  "Come scrub my back?"

"Of course."  He joined his husband in their shower, enjoying the time spent with him.  "Xander, what did I do that night?"

Xander turned and kissed him, then wiped off the soap bubbles.  "Don't you worry, honey, it was loud and beautiful and I'll tape it next time."  George blushed and shoved him under the water, making him laugh.

"Guys, don't mind me," Katie called as she rushed in to get sick, again.

"Honey, how long have you been doing that?" Xander called.

"Two days.  I hate the wizard flu."

"You're much too bouncy for the flu," George told her.  She glared at him as she got up to rinse out her mouth.  "Seriously.  Would you let Poppy run a scan on you?"

"If I have to," she agreed.  "But can you not tell Iggy?  He thought I was fine."

"The doctor said you were too," Fred agreed as he walked in.  "Are they shocking you?"

"We're being good," George said, helping Xander scrub his chest.  "Dear, trust me, Iggy wouldn't have harmed the baby, not even by accident.  He's been dealing with babies since he was about five and Tananda was born."  He started on his own body since he was going to be going up too.  "I'm sure we'll watch you closer this time."

"Remember, I spoil pregnant people," Xander called before rinsing his hair.  He grabbed one of their towels and stepped out, drying himself off where she couldn't see him.  Fred handed him one of the bathrobes from the hooks and he smiled. "Thanks.  It's almost time for the feast.  I really can't be late."  He winked at Katie.  "If you are, we'll throw you a huge party with food you'll hate and with music you'll kill us for."  He giggled as she swatted at him, heading to put on some of his new clothes.  By the time he was done, George was dry and nearly dressed himself.  "Ready?"

"Nearly.  Where are my shoes?"

"Under your bed," Fred called as he walked past the door.  "Iggy just popped down."

"We're on our way now," Xander called, taking his mate's hand so they could teleport up.  It was faster this way.  They landed behind the head table, earning some looks from the students.  "Sorry, I was napping," he said to ease the glares.  He sat his mate and then himself.  "Sorry about that."

"It's quite all right," Albus said patiently.  "Ignatius is back so it's fine."

"Did he hear?"  Dumbledore nodded.  "Is he all right?"

"Not particularly.  Do you think it was a magical clash?"

"It might have been," Xander said thoughtfully.  "If it was, then we'll have to shield her and make sure he knows what went wrong.  I'd hate for him to feel guilty."

Poppy walked in and smiled at everyone, nodding at Xander.  He grinned.  "She's fine.  And no, it wasn't anything other than her body.  I called her doctor on the floo when she raised the point of Iggy saying she was fine.  He had thought so as well.  Apparently it wasn't meant to be."

"Twins?" George asked hopefully.

"We can't tell yet, dear.  All we know is that she is and that she's much more relaxed about your son checking on her now.  Were they going to announce it before or after the wedding?"

"I have no clue," Xander told her.  "I'm not sure they do."  The few teachers who had figured out what they were talking about laughed, including Oliver. "You're not upset?"

"No!  Fred'll treat her right or I'll beat him with his own bat," Oliver said simply.

"After I get a few hits in," Xander told him.  George looked at him. "You don't disrespect a woman like her.  You treat her gently and kindly, giving her sweet attention and gentle touches until she's tired of you and screams at you to go away."

"That's very true," Albus agreed.  "I'm sure it will be fine."  The door opened. "Ah.  A visitor.  Xander, I believe he's here to apologize to you."

"Why would he have to apologize?" George asked.

"They're the ones who did the blockings," Draco told him quietly.  He watched as Xander stood up, heading out with Agatha and Melvin. Andrea was left sitting between his children, guarded and protected like Melvin had ordered them to.  Simone had actually held her in place until the door shut again. "Should one of us listen in?"

Albus looked at him.  "If I feel him about to explode, I'll tell you," he calmly assured him.  He looked at Severus, who had stood up.  "You as well."

"I doubt I'm going to leave Agatha alone with them after what was done to her.  She's bound to be upset with them."  He walked out, going to help his student.  He might be the only thing that kept her from exploding.  He heard running footsteps and turned, finding Draco catching up to him.  "Already?"

"Better to be safe than sorry."  They walked down to the staffroom.

Agatha opened the door. "I'm fine," she told them, her jaw tight and her teeth pressed together.  "Perfectly in control."

Severus nodded, giving her a small smirk. "I know you are, I'm here to make sure someone else doesn't lose their temper, like your cousin."

"Melvin?" she said incredulously.  "When was the last time he lost his?"

Melvin looked at her.  "When I attacked Willow for attacking Iggy," he told her simply.  "Though I've been feeling that same urge again."  She blanched and stepped away from him.  "Thank you."  He stared them down.  "Do you have any idea why he decided to try and harm me?" he asked coolly, a near perfect imitation of his father at his worst, only with more fire.

"Calm down," Xander advised.  "I'm sure they're going to tell us why we were attacked."

Wesley swallowed.  "Giles decided you were all dangerous to the Watchers," he told them.

"I am," Xander agreed.  Wesley stared at him.  "You know very well not to come and fuck with what's mine.  That means me, my family, and this school.  Did you authorize him to do this?"  Wesley shook his head and Xander looked him over.  "You're lying."

"Xander!" Willow said sharply.

"I didn't authorize it.  I did know he was thinking about it and did my best to talk him out of it," Wesley told them all.

Melvin looked at him.  "I could have died," he said simply.  "I'm not a threat to you, or at least I wasn't.  Now I may make it my life's work to see your organization destroyed."

"We do good work," Willow argued.

"According to whom?" Draco snorted.  "According to the girls you brainwash into obedience?  According to the parents that you take them away from?  I'm very glad that Xander's training Minnie now."

"Yes, well, that may have to change," Wesley told them.  "She'll need more specialized knowledge."

"You think Spike, Ethan, and I can't give it to her?" Xander snorted.  "Spike's killed nearly every sort of demon there is, mostly for fun.  Ethan used to be one of you so he knows the secret handshake, and I'm more than good enough to do her physical training.  If you touch my niece, you will all die, Wesley."  He looked at Willow.  "Sorry, but this is my family."  She backed away from him. "My family comes before all of you."

"You don't use the same sort of magic," Wesley said, trying to sound reasonable.

"She's one of ours," Snape assured him.  "I've seen her powers coming out myself.  Xander was a victim of it at one point in time."  Wesley swallowed.  "She'll have a wand, not a few herbs and a spell."

"Of course," Draco interjected smoothly, "we'll be putting her into Tara's classes as well, just in case she needs that sort of help.  Leave and never come back.  You're not welcome here."

Willow stared at him.  "My own daughter is going to be one of your sort of witches."

"Hopefully by then we'll have forgotten what you did when you taught here and how badly you've hurt this school," Melvin said.  She flinched away from him.  "Do you know you're the first person I ever really attacked?  That it felt good to defend my family?"  She backed further away from him.  "I suggest you leave now, Professor Rosenberg.  You're not getting my cousin.  Over all of our dead bodies perhaps, but I'm sure that either her father, my father, or Uncle Xander has a backup in place for that contingency as well."  Xander nodded, crossing his arms.  "Your apologies are accepted in the matter of nearly killing us last night, and every one else if we had truly lost control of our abilities."

"You're that powerful?" Wesley asked.

Melvin looked at Xander and Draco.  Draco shook his head.  Xander shrugged.  "It's your life that you're putting in danger.  Your father can always obliviate them later."

Melvin looked at Wesley.  "I use pure magic, the stuff hiding under the chaos magic in the flood."  Wesley went pale.  "Between myself, my girlfriend, who is usually in communion with my mind, and my cousin Ignatius, we could have destroyed this country by becoming an open portal to the flood so it would redistribute.  That's not counting what Uncle Xander could have done since he's about twice as powerful as I am when he loses control.  Being what he is means that he's permanently tapped into the chaos flows so he can smooth them out.  Iggy's somewhat removed from that because of his calling, Xander isn't because of his.  You could have caused the next apocalypse last night.  Congratulations on nearly ending the world.  Now, please go away. You're interrupting one of our sacred rituals of passage."  Wesley nodded and led his wife away.

"Ask Minerva, Willow, she had to fix his mistake again," Xander said quietly as they walked away.  Willow looked at him and nodded once, then followed her husband out.  "You're in communion with her?" he asked his nephew.  "Since when?"

"Since this summer when she had that last vision. I got the splitting headache as well," he admitted.

"Does your father know?" Snape asked.  Melvin shook his head quickly.  "Then you should tell him."

"He's at the Burrow tonight.  I'll take him for a short trip," Xander said, leading Melvin away. "You're liking the naughty thoughts, aren't you?" he asked as they disappeared.  He landed beside the table.  "Melvin has a confession to make," he announced.

"Not engaged after all?" Arabelle asked lightly.

"No, I got a splitting headache when Andrea had that vision this summer," he admitted.

Percy shook his head.  "Well, it's better than being broken up I suppose," he said, but he was smiling.  "We'll work on that over the holiday's son.  For now, sit and hear some family news?"  Xander sat down as well.  "Arabelle?"

"I'm pregnant," she said with a grimace.  "Just started to get sick."

"You and Katie both," Xander told her.  Melvin looked at him like he was insane.  "She was doing it while we were getting ready for the feast."  He grinned.  "Congrats.  When's the shower?  Tell me now so I can shop and actually find something for the baby?  I couldn't find a thing for Melvin when I tried.  George did immediately but I was stuck."

"Not until the seventh month," Molly told him.  "That's traditional.  Have you found them a wedding present?"

"Yup.  I found that one earlier while Draco was shopping for them."  He beamed.  "Now that I'm calm again, we'd better get back. Want me to tell George and Ron?"

"If you wouldn't mind," Percy agreed.  "We're a bit tired with all this plus this is visiting season at the Ministry."  Arthur snorted.  "Father, I'm not doing anything near her due date either.  You might as well pencil us out for that as well," he said with fond tolerance.

"Percy, you'll have to attend some of them.  The Russians are coming about that time."

"You want me to talk to some smelly creatures wearing fur while my wife is ready to give birth?" he asked.

"Good point," Arthur said, making a note.  "Boys?"

"Sorry, I find this stuff really fascinating," Xander admitted.  "I've never planned anything before.  Elizabeth and Fred did most of George's birthday party that time."  He stood up and tugged on Melvin's arm.  "Grab a hug and we'll head back."

Melvin hugged them both.  "Twins?" he suggested.

"No, we're not adding more twins to the family," Arabelle told him, frowning at him.  "Do you really want to hurt me, son?"

Melvin grinned.  "Grandmother said triplets were more usual, the twins were aberrations."

"Yes, they certainly are that," Percy agreed once those two had left.  "Don't even think of it, mother. If she's having triplets, she'll have to take off more maternity leave, the doctor will insist on it probably.  Father would be lost without us."

"She could take over the archives temporarily," Arthur suggested.

"Arthur, he's already found his dark side, don't encourage it any farther," Arabelle suggested.

"Fine, spoil my fun," Arthur sighed.  "Arabelle, I'll need paperwork from your doctor about when you're going to have to start slowing down and when you'll have to go on leave, dear."  He smiled at her.  "Did you want to take a year off?"

"If I take a year off, the guys will never listen to me when I get back," Arabelle pointed out.  "They learned to respect me because I'm such a tough bitch, if I go soft and gooshy over the baby they'll stop respecting me."

"I'm sure the baby can come to work with me," Percy offered.  "My main office is rather quiet and it's just upstairs from yours. That way you can be tough and not coo in front of those men you run roughshod over."

"We'll figure that out once I have this little Weasley," she told him.  "As for right now, we'll have to talk to my guys about not letting me do things," she said with a grimace.  "Otherwise they'll overprotect me and die doing it."

"You're going to keep going on raids?" Molly asked, looking very upset.

"It's my job, Molly.  Being pregnant doesn't change that.  Though Percy does more dangerous stuff daily."  He and Arthur both coughed.

"Oh, really?" Molly asked, glaring at the two men.  "Why wasn't I told about this?"

"Because you'd worry, mum," Percy said quickly, standing up and kissing her cheek, then leaving with his fiancé before she could work up a good head of steam.

"She's very well protected and is trained well-enough to take Xander in a fair fight," Arthur said as he went back to his arranging.  "Well," he sighed.  "They'll get their wish.  Most everyone has asked for the day of the reception off.  I'm calling a staff meeting tomorrow."  He grimaced.  "There's two when she's due.  I'll have to arrange that as well probably."

"The others can still go."

Arthur looked up at her.  "Molly, I love you dearly, but you can't make up for two out of eight full Ministers being gone from a reception.  Even two out of the seventeen Minister and Under- Ministers will be noticed."

She rolled her eyes.  "Arthur, it will be fine.  They can't expect to not have things like this happen.  Their own people get pregnant as well."  She shifted over to look over his shoulder.  "Can you move that one to the other one?"

"They're mortal enemies.  I'm not stepping in the middle of that."  He kissed her on the cheek.  "Relax about it, they're both very well protected.  Everyone knows that something bad will happen if Percy ever got hurt."  She frowned at him. "Xander, love, not me.  I'd only fire people," he admitted with a smile.  "Xander would go on a rampage, possibly even go after them astrally if we knocked him out."  He patted her on the hand.  "Love, may I please have some more of that steak?  I'm a bit hungry still."

She smiled and got up to get it for him.  "This discussion isn't over."

"I didn't think it was," he sighed.

***

Xander smiled as he reappeared in the school, behind Ron and George in Gryffindor, interrupting the yearly speech.  "Arabelle's preggers," he announced.  George and Ron cheered, hugging each other.  He looked at the kids and waved. "Hi, guys.  Percy's fiancé is pregnant."  They cheered as well, especially the family.  "As is Katie," he told the family.  They giggled and laughed.  "What part of the yearly speech are we up to?"

"Quidditch," Ron told him.  "Where's Melvin?"

"I dropped him outside his own house.  He's very excited."  He beamed at them.  "Who's the captain this year?"

The older players looked at Denver, Simone, and Iggy.  The oldest one coughed.  "It's one of you three.  We figure we'll get advice from any and all parents, but it's between you guys who wants it."

"I've got enough power," Simone said, looking at her brother.  He shook his head quickly so she looked at Iggy.  "You're it."

"Okay," he said calmly.  "Daddy, can you please tell me how to plan games like battles?"

"Of course, son," Xander said proudly.  George was tearing up. "What?  You're not happy?"

George lunged and hugged his son.  "I'm as proud of you now as I was last year when you made that stone," he whispered.  "I love you, son.  You're a great follower of tradition."  He stood up and hugged his mate.

"Take lessons from Oliver as well," Ron encouraged.   "He was a captain himself."

"Yeah, and he likes to help me plan as well," Xander agreed.  He smiled at the kids and a few girls sighed.  "Still taken, kids."

"Yes, sir, but a healthy fantasy life is important to those of us who are growing up and finding our own mates," one of the sixth year girls pointed out.  Xander smiled at her.  "You won't take points off?"

"I will," George told her.  "My man.  No peeking, not even when he's in leather."  He looked at the girl who had tried to stake his husband.  "Do it again," he encouraged. "Find out how destructive six children can be up close and personal for the rest of the year."

"Yes, George," she said pitifully.

Ron nudged him.  "Six?"

"Your three, my two, and Lucien," George told him.

"Nine then.  Morgana, Mary, and Zach."

"True, but Zach hardly ever stays over these days.  Severus is afraid of Lucien and William pouncing him too often and making him like it."  That sixth year girl squeaked.  "Don't even consider it," he warned.

"Just the mental image of a little Professor Malfoy, a little Professor Harris-Weasley, and a little Professor Snape, sir.  It was laughter, nothing else."

"Eww!" Simone said, tossing a pillow at her head.  "That's my little brother you're thinking about!  Stop it!"

"Yes, Simone."

One of the first year boys raised his hand.  "Is it always like this around here?"

Xander nodded.  "Yup."  He looked at the boy's robes.  "Why are you in here?"

"Because I got lost," he said miserably.  "They said they'd lead me over after we were done."

"I'll do it now," Xander told him, taking his hand to pull him up.  "Come on, let's get you back to your house."  He walked the boy over to Hufflepuff and tapped on the door.  "He got a little lost and someone was going to bring him back later, but I decided to be really, really nice tonight and do it myself," he said, handing the boy over.

"Thank you, Professor Harris-Weasley.  Are we to bring clothes to our first class with you?"

"Please," he agreed.  "Congratulations on your promotion."  He walked away, heading back to his house.  Ron had it well in hand and he wanted to go lose his temper. He found Percy and Arabelle waiting on him.  "Hi."  He sat on Percy's other side.  "What's up now?"

"Escaping from mum," Percy assured him.  "Dad spilled the beans about how dangerous my job is."

"Ah.  But you're well trained," Xander told him.  "You've worked yourself very hard to get as good as you are.  You could probably even kick my ass in a head-on fight if I didn't fight dirty," he admitted with a grin.  "You and Arabelle both.  I respect you both for how scary you are besides how nice you are."  Arabelle reached over and took his hand to squeeze.  "How do you feel?"

"Pretty good.  How do you do with pregnant people?"

"Ginny begged and stole Ron's sex oil so he'd give her backrubs," Percy told her.  She snickered.  "Really.  She used to pick on him about stealing that particular oil, especially while she was pregnant with Simone."

"Do we think that's what caused her to be so horny?" George asked as he walked in.   "Dear, the sixth year girls have decided you are the fantasy of the term.  You're to wear leather every once in a while to thrill them.  They've even promised to protect you."  He sat down on Arabelle's other side, patting her on the leg.  "What would you need most?  The cradle Hagrid made us?  Our supply of left-over books?  Some comforters?"

"I still have all the furniture from the other two," Percy assured him.  "Comforters would be nice.  No pranks until the baby can open them itself.  Some clothes would be wonderful."

"I have the cradle from when I was born," Arabelle told him.  "Hand carved and passed down through six generations so far."

"Then we'll bring it over and integrate it.  Tananda didn't sleep in a cradle, she went from our bed to a crib."

"See, wonderful things.  Do we have any idea what it'll be?" George asked hopefully.

"Not for another two months," Arabelle told him.  She patted him on the knee.  "Wait until then if you want.  That will still give you another two months to shop."

"What about Fred and Katie, do they need anything?"

"I don't know," George admitted.  "Let me call them up here for a bit."  He went to the floo and called the shop.  "Fred!"  He grinned.  "Percy and Arabelle are here.  They want to talk baby stuff."

"It's not time for that yet," Katie told him.

"We'll be needing some too," Percy called.  Fred and Katie burst out of the fire and hugged them tightly.  "Thank you.  We're about three months along.  You?"

"About two," Katie said, sitting next to Arabelle.  "We're doing the big talks tonight, but we needed a break anyway."

"We're getting married," Fred said firmly.  "I won't have you embarrassed and shunned like Ginny was."  Percy nodded.  "We can do it whenever you're ready, even if we do have to lie and say the doctor said you couldn't until after you gave birth so you could be slim and beautiful again."

Katie blushed.  "I think we could do it before then."

Percy looked at Xander. "Weren't you supposed to be renewing yours as well?"

George coughed.  "Albus said we could do it this summer if we wanted to do it here and wanted to go skyclad."

Katie and Arabelle both looked at Xander, who shrugged.  "It wasn't my idea.  George had to talk me into it, I always thought it was odd.  But he wants to do it so I guess I'll do it for him."

"You're going to go naked in front of people?" Katie asked.  She looked at Fred.  "Are you going to overreact then as well?" she asked.

Fred nodded.  "You'll be wearing a blindfold so you can't start thinking about him."

"He's bigger?" Arabelle asked.

"According to Draco," Percy agreed with a frown.

"Hmm," Katie said, looking at Xander's lap.  "Having seen Draco nearly naked once, many years ago, I've got to say I'm impressed."

"I can tickle you," Xander warned. "I'm average for an American."  He grinned.  "There's a reason we invented underwear models."

"I'm sure there was," Snape said as he walked in.  "Family meeting?" he asked.

"Sharing good news," George told him.  "Can you please make sure Iggy knows how to make anti-nausea and anti-swelling potions?  I know he's got some in his book, but they'll be needing it soon."

Snape looked at Arabelle.  "Really, Ms. McKinley?"

She grinned.  "Yes, Professor Snape, I am.  Three months along."

"Then I'm happy for you," he said, smiling at her.  "You were always an excellent student, even in my class."  He looked at Xander.  "You may want to have a talk with Melvin before he's released tonight," he noted gently. "He was still in a rage when he overheard Black making some snide comment about you.  I had no idea he was that powerful."

Percy groaned.  "What did he do this time?"

"It's only his second offense in his whole school career," Xander pointed out.  "Second time attacking a teacher as well, but only the second one."

Snape sat down.  "It seems he's trapped Black in his other form.  Something about wanting to act like a bitch, he should stay a bitch."  He smiled.  "It was rather cute.  Even Lupin laughed about it."  Percy shook his head.  "He's in the headmaster's office at the moment if you'd like to handle it."

"I'll have to," Xander said.  "I head the family while they're in the school.  Percy, stay.  I'll be right back."  He got up and walked out, not caring that both women looked at his butt.

"He is," Snape told them.  "I've seen him enough while treating him."  They giggled.  "Send me an invitation for the baby shower."

"Both of them?" Fred asked.

"If you wish," he agreed, standing up.  "He won't be put in front of a disciplinary committee for it.  We're considering it extraordinary circumstances because of what happened last night."

"Rupert did it," Percy said quietly.  Everyone hissed and Snape nodded.  "He's under arrest.  The trial will be next week sometime."

"I'll make sure the Veritassium is properly made," Snape agreed.  "Does he know?"   Percy nodded.  "Then I'll also make up some more sleep potion as well."  George smiled at him.  "You're welcome.  Make sure he wears out some of his excess energy tonight."  He walked away, heading back to his lab.  He found Iggy brewing something, frowning at it.  "Anti-nausea?"

Iggy nodded.  "I want to make sure Aunt Katie has the best."

"Along with Ms. McKinley?"

Iggy looked at him.  "Arabelle's pregnant?"  Snape nodded.  He smiled.  "Wonderful news then.  Percy deserves all possible happiness."  He went back to his stirring.  "They said I wasn't the reason she miscarried the first time, but I was so *sure* she was going to be fine."

"She had a blood vessel rupture, it wasn't something you could predict," Snape said gently.  He walked up behind his apprentice and patted him on the shoulder.  "We'll watch her very carefully this time.  I'll even show you how to check on her from afar."  Iggy nodded.  "Relax, she's not in trouble.  I checked on her myself.  She's fine.  So is the child."

"Still, I should have felt something," Iggy told him, turning to look at him.  "I'm supposed to be great at this stuff already.  I feel like I failed so miserably at some really important test, and I don't like this feeling.  It's like I let my family down, or like I've been lying about what I can do all this time, like I'm some sort of phoney."

Severus brushed some of the white hair off the boy's face.  "None of us are perfect, not even you.  She took a very hard hit to the abdomen. You couldn't have seen the bruise that early and no one could have predicted that the bruise would rupture.  You are not perfect and you have to accept that.  There will be times you will fail.  People may die.  You can only try your best and be confident in what you do know."  He stepped back and smiled at the boy.  "Now, finish that potion and bottle it up.  You shouldn't be down here tonight, it's the first night and you'll need your rest.  You have me first tomorrow."

"I'll try to wake up," Iggy said with a faint smile.  "Thank you, Severus."

"You're welcome, Ignatius.  This is what mentors and Masters do for their students.  If you ask your wife, she'll tell you the same thing."

"She told me to quit thinking about it.  That it wasn't my fault."

"I think she needs to learn to be more gentle with you," Severus told him.

Iggy shrugged.  "Sometimes I need the toughness."

"Yes, but a gentle touch would have been more soothing in this case."

"Please don't say anything.  She'll only get frustrated and pick a fight."

"I won't, but I will have a talk with your fathers about helping her see how tender-hearted you are.  They should be able to teach her to treat you better."

"She treats me great, until she's frustrated with me."  He shrugged.  "I can put up with it.  It's from where she was older before.  Sometimes I'm still a little kid to her.  I'll grow up and she'll stop being so frustrated with me."

"You're you, this is where you two aren't so compatible.  You were raised to be a gentle and caring person.  She was raised to be more critical about the world.  You'll mellow each other out and meet somewhere in the middle some year."  Iggy nodded.  "Now finish that up and get to bed."

"Yes, sir."  Iggy checked on his potion and used his wand to get the fallen spoon out, much to his teacher's amusement.  "It happens," he said with a smile.

"To all of us.  I dropped one last week."  Iggy giggled.  "Hurry up.  I want to go to bed as well."

"Yes, sir."  Iggy pulled it off the fire and started to bottle the necessary potion. He'd send it around tomorrow.

Snape flipped open his book on language charms, reading while his apprentice worked.  He wanted that boy to speak correctly before he got called a honkey again.

Epi 3:

Percy nearly fell over when he saw his bride.  She was glowing.  She was beautiful.  She was barely showing.  He had to swallow deeply as she was led down to his side, otherwise he might have run up and carried her off to try and debauch that angel of his.

"Told you that the wait was worth it," she whispered as she joined him.  He swallowed again.  "Percy?" she hissed.

"Shh," he whispered, staring into her eyes. "I'm trying to regain control."

She smiled at him.  "Why?"

"Because I don't want to do something lewd in front of everybody."  She looked stunned.  "Now, let's get through this so I can take care of this urge I have."

She blinked at the person officiating.  "Can we do the quick version?" she mouthed.

He laughed as he opened the book.  "As many couples have come before me, these two lovely people wish to make this part of the festivities go faster.  In that case, I shall omit my usual speech about fidelity and tolerance for differences.  I doubt they need them anyway."  The crowd laughed lightly and happily. "Arabelle Avalon McKinley, do you take him as your wedded husband?"

"Yes," she said in a slightly shaking voice. She was thinking 'please, now'.

"Percy Weasley, do you take her as your wedded wife?"

"Yes."   He smiled at her.  She flushed and gave him a look, so he smiled.  "Do it faster," he encouraged.

The officiate laughed, as did the crowd.  "Fine.  I can cut out the other speeches as well."  He looked at them.  Then at the crowd.  Then back at them.  "Say your vows and you can disappear for a few minutes to giggle at each other."

"Mine," Percy said, looking at her, passion burning out of his eyes.  "Mine, all mine, and only mine.  No matter what.  Even if you push me off my ladder in the archives.  Even if you kick me out.  You are mine."

She blushed brighter.  She'd never seen him like this.  "As you're mine, Percy.  I'm not letting you escape again.  I don't foresee kicking you out or hurting you, but if you try my patience too much, the couch is yours.  Until that point, expect to be begging later."  A few shocked gasps were heard from behind her.  "You are mine and I will make sure you know and realize that, even if I have to brand my name onto your backside.  Even if I have to kill the people who look at you.  Even if I have to pounce you right now."

"I pronounce you married, you may kiss and seal the union," the officiate said quickly.

Percy grabbed her and kissed her hard.  "My room," he said against her lips.  "Now."  He walked her back down the aisle and into the house, hurrying her up the stairs.  That gown was perfect, it made her glow. It made him pant.  It made a pleasing sound as it hit the floor.

Downstairs, Molly was still blushing.  "Well, I guess we should go to the tent now," she announced.  She looked at her husband, who was smiling.  "I know he gets that from you," she chided gently.

"I wanted to do the same thing on our wedding day," Arthur admitted.  He took her arm and led her over to mix and mingle with the other guests. He greeted everyone happily, smiling at all the guests, and the Ambassador who had shown up unexpectedly.  He found George and Xander talking in the corner.  "Don't pick on him."

"Hell, I felt the same way," Xander told him.  George nodded his support.  He looked around.  "Where did Fred and Katie go?"

"She's still a bit ill," Arthur said quietly.  "The potion wasn't strong enough this morning."  He clapped George on the back.  "When were you thinking about renewing your vows?"

"Possibly next summer," George told him. "We're still working out the kinks in what we want."

"He still wants to go skyclad," Xander said, sipping his drink as Fred walked Katie over.  "How are you feeling?"

"Better," she said, smiling at him.  "That Canada Dry stuff worked well, thank you."  She looked at George.  "I saw the boxes that were marked 'present' as I was running out the door this morning.  Did you make him send us stuff?"

"I did," George agreed. "I figured the surprise would be great for you ladies.   You can get together and squeal in delight over your reward for winning the championship."

Arthur waved Xander over.  "Son?"  Xander strolled over.  "We just got a letter," he said, handing it over.  "It looked important since it was marked with a court seal," he nearly whispered.

Xander nodded and opened it, reading it.  He shook his head and rolled it back up.  "Someone's suing us," he said quietly.

"For?"

"Damages.  They're suing George because he's listed as the maker of the toy."  He waved at the worried twins.  "I'll talk to them.  It's a notice that the judge froze our main vaults until everything was done so we couldn't hide any money from a possible settlement.  We'll deal with it," he said before walking way.  He handed the letter to George.

"How are we going to live on your paycheck?" George hissed.

"We have the emergency stash in the house and there's a few things that they didn't mention, including the secondary vault," Xander noted quietly.  "Do you remember that toy?"

"We never sent it out," Fred told him.  George shook his head.  "When?"

"We sent it to the testing panel and they didn't like it," he reminded his twin.  "We had two extra.  We'll be doing an inventory count later tonight."

"Yes, we will," Xander agreed.  He glanced around.  "We need a lawyer."

"The shop has one," Fred told him.  "Relax about it."

"Then I need to talk to him.  We have two vaults that aren't on that list."  Fred looked at him.  "I hid some of the money from the paper settlement so I couldn't easily get to it and spend it all.  Plus I dumped some of this one into a hidden account because Draco suggested it as a precaution.  I don't know if I need to disclose them or not."

"We'll pull him down tonight as well," George said, trying to calm his husband down.  "It'll be fine, Xander.  I don't even remember this person."

Percy and Arabelle walked in, looking perfect and calm again.  They accepted the well wishes of everyone, wandering around shaking hands.  They made it to the family corner and Percy smiled at him.  "They're assholes, they aren't on the test panel, and you might want to check the inventory.  You also don't have to report any off-shore accounts."  He hugged George.

Arabelle smiled at Xander.  "Did you give the ladies their presents yet?"

"I had them delivered this morning," Xander told her.  "You look beautiful."

"Thank you.  I love this gown.  I'll have to remember this style, I adore it."

"I don't want you to wear it again," Percy told her, smiling at her. "I don't want to have to pounce you in public, dear."  A few nearby people laughed.  "Come, let's go do the official things so the music and food can start.  I find myself hungry for some reason."  She giggled and followed him to the dias to sit in their spots.  The crowd clapped.  Percy smiled at them. "I want to thank you all for coming.  Should we eat?"

People moved to their seats, talking to those near them.  The family was seated near them.  The food was brought out and people dug in, talking with those at their table.  It was then when Arabelle decided to become her usual naughty self.  "George, didn't I hear right?  Weren't you thinking about renewing your vows?"

George blushed darker than his hair.  "We're doing it next summer we think," he admitted.  The crowd clapped.

"You could do it today, we wouldn't mind," Percy offered.  "Make it more of a family holiday."  He smirked at them.

"It doesn't exactly fit in with my plans," George pointed out.

"You won't be doing that today," Molly agreed. "Not unless we do it later tonight and in the house."

"But why?" the ambassador called.

Arthur cleared his throat.  "They wanted to follow some of the older traditions since their first marriage was so untraditional," he announced.  Draco choked and his daughter patted him on the back.  "All right there, Draco?"

"Fine, Arthur.  The attendants wouldn't have time to perform all the rituals if they did it tonight."

The ambassador laughed.  "I'm sure they could improvise.  It would add to the happiness."

"Xander?" Arthur asked, noticing his son's face was so bright he looked like he was about to pass out.  "It would have to be a closed ceremony of course."  The ambassador looked at him and he shrugged.  "Really, it would have to be."  Snape choked at that.  "If they wanted to, they could retire to the house to do their rituals."

"If they wanted, they could use the front room," Molly agreed, eyes wide.  She looked at her son.  "George, are you all right?"

"Fine, mum, thanks," he squeaked.  His twin handed him a glass of wine.  "Xander?"

"We could," he agreed, forced smile on his face.  "My attendants?"  Ron, Draco, and Snape stood up.  "We'll take the bathroom first?"  George nodded, standing up and taking Fred, Bill, and Charlie with him.  Xander let himself be led out, and started to feel sick.  "I'm going to get him for that," he muttered as he followed Draco.

"He's doing the ceremony," Draco reminded him.  Snape looked at him.  "He's licensed and fits the rules by now being married. I'll need to pop home and get the bag I've made up.  Does everyone know what they have to do?"  They nodded.  "Good.  Severus, you're in charge of the drapes."  He headed for the floo as soon as they got inside, going to get a drink and that bag.  He would find a way to get Percy back.  Maybe a blessing on his child?

***

George sat on the bed, wringing his hands, his head bowed.

"Calm down," Charlie reminded him.  "You're already married, this isn't a big problem.  It's not like you haven't already gone over this before."  George looked up at him like he was insane.  "Xander's in the same circumstances and you can't get sick."

Bill patted him on the back.  "Calm down, George.  Remember, your man's waiting on you down there."

"It could go so horribly wrong," George reminded them.  "Someone interrupting.  Someone wanting to watch.  That ambassador wanting to find out about the old ways dad cited."  He shuddered.  "Can I just be shot?  Or put under the Imperious for a bit?  Say I was out of my mind?"  He flopped backwards.  "I now know why Xander didn't want to do this.  There are so many things that could go so horribly wrong or become embarrassing.  Mum will kill us if someone wants to come in and witness this."

"It's not like it was the family's idea," Bill put in.  Charlie looked at him.  "Arabelle's only been family for a few minutes, she's excused."

From down the hall Ron started to swear.  "Sounds like someone just got told to go shave or something."

"You all right?" Charlie called.

"No!" Ron shouted.  "He's driving me insane.  I'm going to hurt him."

"Xander!" Bill shouted, starting for the door.  Charlie stopped him, they weren't allowed to mingle with the other side yet.

"Not him! Draco!" Ron shouted back.

George whimpered and pulled a pillow over his face.  "Can I hurt her?" he asked.

"No, Percy won't let you hurt his Arabelle," Bill reminded him.  "Not until she's had the baby."

"Why couldn't she have picked on Fred and Katie?" he whined.

"Because their ceremony is in three weeks and it would ruin it for Katie," Percy said from the doorway.  He smiled.  "You two don't really have a special day to ruin at this point.  This is just a naughtier day for you to spread everything about again."  He crooked his finger and handed over a small box.  "Xander sent this for you.  It's traditional to give a present to the other groom."

George blanched. "I didn't get him anything yet!"

Bill bent over a chair and pulled something out of his jacket pocket with an eye roll. "I stopped by the house and snatched it for you.  Iggy had it."  He handed it to Percy.  "From him and the children."

Percy smiled.  "Ten more minuets.  Nearly everyone's left.  We saved you some food and cake.  The liquor cabinet wasn't emptied.  It'll be fine."  He left them alone, going to Xander's side.  He walked in and handed over the present. "From your mate, and the children."

Xander opened it and smiled at the little necklace.  "Iggy?"

"Definitely," Draco agreed. "I helped him shop for it.  He charmed it to flash when true love kissed you.  Not that the charm's worked in eight hundred years, but he did the ritual properly."

"It had better flash then, huh?" Xander said, smiling at him.  "Can I panic now?"

"No," Ron told him, slapping him on the back.  "Everyone gone?"

"Nearly.  There's a few people still dancing.  Arabelle's waiting on us.  Start down the stairs.  We'll let you be the abductor if you want."

"Since it's the family house, he should be the abducted one," Snape pointed out.

"Good point.  Then wait here and I'll send George down."  He left them and went back to where George was trying to open the puzzle box.  "It's the purple block, I helped him shop for it."  George got it open and smiled at the necklace inside.  "It's the traditional gift. Meant to flash with the touch of true love."  George beamed at him.  "Since Severus pointed out that Xander would have to be the captured war groom you'll have to go down first."

"Fine," George agreed, standing up.  He nearly sank to his knees but his attendants caught him and led him down to his fate, just like the reluctant groom was supposed to be led.

Thankfully, the family hadn't had to go steal his mate for him.  He waited until he heard the quiet call from his wife, who sounded like she was trying not to laugh, then went to 'escort' Xander down the stairs to his 'fate'.  He opened the door and looked at Xander.  "Come along, captured war groom.  It's time."  He led the procession down, smiling at his wife, who was holding George upright now.  "Was he made to consent to marrying the one the family captured for him?"

"He did," Charlie agreed, grinning at Xander, who was hard.  "Looks like we found him a good one too."

"Hopefully," Percy agreed.  "Shut us in, the ceremony will take place or the captive will have to kill us all to get free."  The door was locked and the curtains firmly sealed shut.  "Is this man an orphan?"

"He is," Ron agreed.  "His family was all driven off and haven't come looking for him.  There will be no protest."

"Is his future secure?" Percy asked.

Snape nodded.  "His dowry was captured with him and has been handed over for profitable distribution."

"Has he consented?" Percy asked.

"He has," Draco agreed.  "Minimal force was required, it is now his will."  He looked over at Xander, then poked him. "Speak."

"I want to marry this man," Xander said quietly, looking down at the ground like he was required to do.  In the old day he might have been blindfolded and bound.  "He will be the owner of my heart and lands, my future and my progeny will come from him.  Any children of his are now mine and all mine are his if he wants them."

"I want them," George agreed.  He swallowed when he noticed his mate was getting harder.  He was liking this acting thing then.  He decided to play a little bit.  "Look at me now, mate, and see who you will be bound to."  Xander slowly lifted his eyes up his body.  "Do you appreciate what you see?"

"I do," Xander agreed, the corner of his mouth starting to twitch.  "Please don't hurt me.  I will go quietly and easily to do my duties to you and your family."

"Only me," George said, stepping forward.  "He is mine.  I have what was once his and is now ours."

Percy smiled.  "That's good to know.  Do you agree that all you have shall go to protect and provide for the mate the family captured for you?"

"I do.  I will work hard to make our house a prosperous, happy, and fun home for my spouse.  I will dress him in clothes to show I appreciate him.  I will feed him food that will keep him strong and make him happy.  I will soothe his moods and even out his rages while he gets accustomed to our ways."

Ron stepped back to relock the opening door and kick it.  "Go away, kids."  He looked back at Percy.  "His children weep for their father's safety.  Either that or yours has a camera."

"It probably is mine," Percy agreed with a smile.  "Melvin's been itching to do something naughty all day since Andrea wouldn't dance with him."   He cleared his throat.  "You will humor any reasonable requests this new mate may make?"

"I will.  No matter how odd the request, if it is within my ability to humor it I will.  I understand his ways are odd and he may want things that are unusual and even offensive to me.  I will gently teach him to like our things and crave our ways."

Snape stepped forward, grabbing the sword that had been left on the couch.  "You will prove that you are worthy of him or you will relinquish him to another person's care."

George grabbed his wand from Bill's hand and pointed it at him.  "Put it down.  He is mine!" he snarled.  "No one takes what's mine from me!  I saw him first!"

Severus truly backed away, looking scared.  "He is yours," he agreed.  He dropped the sword.

"You protect your charge well, there's no onus against you," Charlie assured him. He put a hand on George's arm. "He can't steal him from you.  He lost his chance long ago."  George nodded and handed off his wand again.  "Proceed so we can get on with the party?" Charlie suggested to his younger brother.  "I'm sure you have something you'd rather be doing."

Arabelle laughed.  "I don't know, standing here watching this is rather fun."

Percy looked at him. "Eyes above the waist, wife, no peeking at my brothers!"

"I'm not.  Why do I need to peek?  You're more than man enough for me."

"It seems like I've heard that before," Fred noted.  Arabelle punched him on the arm.  "Ow!  Mean woman.  Beat your husband."

"I'll spank him later.   You need more correcting."  Someone knocked on the door.  "Not quite done yet!  Fred won't behave."

"Children," Molly said.

"No!" the boys shouted together. They heard a laugh and someone leaned against the door but quit trying to get in.

"Let's finish this," Percy suggested, trying hard not to reach for his robe.  "George, is he acceptable to you as a spouse?"

"He is."

"Xander, is he acceptable to you as a spouse?"

"He is."

"Then bind them, cut them, and let's get dressed," Percy suggested.  The fireplace behind him lit but Ron was faster, it was put out with a hearty dousing of water.  "Quickly if you wouldn't mind."

Snape stepped forward.  "As we have taught you the new ways of this family and guarded you until it was time for this occasion, now we'll let you go into his hands for the rest of your education."  He bound them with a complicated knot, dictated by tradition and by Xander's circumstances of life.

Then Draco stepped up.  "This shouldn't hurt, I sharpened it myself."  He looked at both of them, then made a small cut on each other's shoulder, smearing some of the blood from the other over.  "There, now you're officially bound.  His is yours and yours is his.  Kiss before the children decide to come help.  I can hear Lucien outside."

Xander and George kissed, and the pendants did flash.  Though no one saw Snape hiding his wand again.  A sentimental gift for the happy couple.

Percy handed over a special robe.  "Dress him as one of us from now on."

George slid the robe onto Xander's body, letting him unwork the knot around their wrist.  He managed it finally and let himself be dressed.  "There, now you're officially a member of the clan.  Give me something to put on," he hissed as he noticed the doorknob starting to turn.  All of them dove for their clothes, getting fully dressed before the door opened.

"Shoot, we missed it," Denver said with a grin.  "Smile."  He took their picture then ran off.  "They were dressed," he called out to his cousins.

"I'm sure we can get a picture of them later," Simone soothed.  She smiled as the rest of the family came out. "So, captured war groom, do you feel better now?  Or does the caveman instinct keep coming?"

'Traditionally there'd be six days of celebration," Percy told her, kissing her on the cheek.  "In this case I think there will be six days of inventory and meetings."

"And a possible ass kicking," Xander said happily.  Snape and Draco looked at him.  "We got notice this morning that the store's being sued by someone who never bought the toy they said hurt them."

"That's incredible.  The system is that screwed up?" Denver asked.  Fred nodded.  "Then I wish you many happy hours of kicking the idiot's ass and maybe you'll be able to countersue for the mental anguish the violence will give you or something."

"Probably," Xander agreed.  He groaned.  "We have a tax payment on the new house next month. I'll have to get into one of those other two accounts."

"If you do, they'll know about them," Draco pointed out.

"He can't seize accounts from outside the country," Arabelle told him.  "I've seen this trick played before.  Go have a drink, eat something, and then go do inventory."

Xander kissed her on the cheek.  "Did I give you your wedding present yet?"  She slowly shook her head.  "Come get it tomorrow, dear.  Bring Percy with you."  He smirked as he walked away. "Dear, I have to pick something up tonight."

"You can't put on more clothes than that unless I dress you for the next month," George reminded him.

"Does that mean he's going to go to class naked?" Simone asked.

"George is jealous, daughter, he won't let it happen," Draco assured her, giving her a hug.  "Come, let's go eat.  I'm hungry since *someone* pulled that stunt before we got through the first course."

"It was the perfect time," Percy agreed, smiling at them.  "Besides, now no one can unbind them."  He winked. "Not even that little girl in Gryffindor who wanted to fantasize about Xander."

Snape groaned.  "There's at least one every year."

"I had three last year," Draco said, leading his mentor away.  "Someone thoughtfully told the girls in the fifth year all about my own years there.  Apparently one of them's mother remembered me fondly."  Snape swatted at him.  "What?" he asked innocently.

"I will find the curse that makes you this way," Snape swore.

"My grandfather blessed me.  He said he blessed me with knowing myself and my will."  He smiled at Xander.  "What are you getting the happy couple?"

"A second present," Xander said innocently.  He winked.  "It'll be fine, son, don't worry about it."

"I guess I'll have to quit calling him the stepson now," George said thoughtfully, looking at his twin. "That means you get to call him nephew and pick on him like you do Melvin."

"I can, can't I," Fred said happily.  He smirked at the man who was now officially his nephew according to the family's traditions.

"Doesn't that mean that Morgana's conception is now considered incest?" Anastasia asked.  Her father glared at her.  "Even though we all know nothing really happened."

"Mum said she thought it was that way before," George told her.  Ron groaned.  "Problems?"

"Mary asked the same thing.   Asked me if it wasn't wrong to have a baby with my nephew.  She thinks Draco really is Xander's son."

"It would explain why we're in so much demand," Denver told Simone.  "We take after our uncle Iggy."  Iggy tossed a carrot at his head.  She giggled.

"This is one complicated family tree," Ravena agreed.  "Grandfather Xander, you didn't ever officially adopt Uncle Harry, right?"

"No, dear, that was Molly.  I accepted him as Ron's brother."   He smiled at her.  "That'd only make you cousins if she ever made it a formal announcement."

"Thank Merlin she didn't," Draco noted.  "I'd hate to have to break those two up.  They irritate Potter so very much."  Ron snorted and nudged him.  He smiled at him.  "It is fun to watch."

"Sometimes," Ron agreed.  "You are so naughty."

"They're the ones who were hard," Draco said, pointing at the happy couple.  He noticed Molly and Arthur turning and walking away.  "We'll change the subject," he called.

"A guest just came back," Arthur called. "End it before we get back."

"Sorry, I couldn't help myself.  My mind went to a happy visual place and got stuck there.  I could see George riding up behind me on a horse and snatching me from my family."

"Did you have long red hair?" Percy asked.  Xander frowned, then nodded.  "I saw that.  I don't know why."

"Possibly a resonance from a past life," Snape offered. He sipped his champagne.  "Ignatius, I would like to talk you tomorrow if I might."

"Yes, sir.  I'm sorry you had to watch us grope in the lab the other night."

Severus raised an eyebrow.  "You were doing what in the lab?"

"Ooops.  Never mind."  He grinned.  "What did you need to talk to me about?"

"Removing part of the bonding solution.  The liquid part you gave her."

"Ah!"  He stepped closer.  "Run a dab of yours around her cervix and it will cancel it for forty- eight hours," he whispered.  "You'll have to do it while she's willing, but you don't have to tell her why.  There's a whole lot of things that can be done with those little pots.  A touch to the back of her neck will instigate an immediate bond between your minds.  One to her forehead will break any illusion spell on you for her alone.   A touch to her lips and she'll .... let's say it's the first proven aphrodisiac in history," he said with a smirk.  "Have fun, Severus."

"Thank you."  He smirked at him.  "I want that book."

"I'll send it to you after I obscure the pages with the formula on it.  You're not allowed to know how to make it."  He smirked.  "And you can't ever make more. You only get that one pot."  He walked over to hug his fathers.  "Thank you for doing this, daddy.  I know how much Daddy George wanted it, and you still did it even though it bugged you."

"You're welcome, son.  You know I'd do anything for your other father."

"Thankfully they didn't chose to do one where George would have had to claim him in front of us," Fred said with an eye roll.  Molly walked back into the tent without her husband.  "Dad get sucked into politics?"

"No, there's been something strange happen.  Draco, wasn't your father dead?"  Draco nodded.  "And he was an only child?"

"He said something about having a half-mad uncle, but apparently he was the one who we killed at the school," Draco said thoughtfully.  "Why?"

"Because someone brought Arthur a picture of your father walking down Diagon yesterday."  She sat down, looking at him, still looking composed and calm.  "The Prophet's editor brought the picture as soon as he saw it.  He didn't want to be threatened again."  She looked at Ron.

"It wasn't me who wrote the editorial," he defended.

"It was the Wyanth third daughter," Percy agreed, frowning.  "How is that possible?  Voldemort needed a lot of prior work and did it because he was paranoid about his followers killing him for power."

"My father was every bit as big a prat," Draco pointed out.  "It's possible, but he would have needed to have some blood from either Potter or Xander if I understood the ritual right."

"No, Harry's blood brought back Voldemort because the original curse had tainted him somewhat, he was carrying part of the dolt's power," Ron argued.  "That's what Albus told him."

"Then how did my father come back?"

"Could it be a more distant cousin or something?" Xander suggested.  "Possibly from a sideline?  Or even another bastard son?  You do have a half-sister."

"Good point," Draco agreed.  "May I see the picture?"

"They're waiting in the house for you," Molly told him.  "If it is true, then we'll still protect you, Draco."

"Thank you, Molly."  He headed up to the house, sipping his wine slowly as he thought.  He tapped on Arthur's office door and walked in.  "My father's back?"

"Maybe," Arthur agreed, handing him the photo.

Draco looked at the man in the photo, but something wasn't right.  "He's not him."  He frowned.  "He's not moving the same.  I get my stalking walk from him and this one is smooth, not predatory.  I don't know who it could be though."

"We'll be on the lookout for him," Arthur assured him. "Have you had any visitors?"

"No, not a one."  Draco sat down, still staring at the picture.  "This isn't him at all.  He's wearing leather?  And I know it's not Spike."

Xander walked in.  "I just got something," he said with a grin.  "From a very old friend."  He handed the journal over, already open. "Spike found it and sent it as a point of interest to the shop and June pounced Fred when he headed back because she wasn't sure how to get Baby to go away."  He sat down.  "He saw him too."

"Who is this by?" Draco asked, looking at the page.  "LaVernesse?"

"They're a fairly old family, but French," the editor told him.  "About your social class, though more benign than your father ever was.  If it was one of them, I'd be shocked.  They all have dark hair back three generations.  There was a blonde back then, but I thought she hadn't married."  He smiled at the confused looks.  "I used to run the engagements section.  I also used to run the sports section and her grandfather was admitted to their hall of fame as a beater my first year on the paper."

"Then who is this?" Draco wanted to know, reading the page carefully.  "Who's this silversmith?"

"Silversmith, a fairly old Greek family," the editor told him.  "Name got changed due to marriage last generation.  Only a daughter this time so far.  She's about marriageable age if you're looking for someone for your son.  Pure bloodlines, older family, not very wealthy.  Fell on hard times during the World Wars."

"I'll keep her in mind," Draco agreed, frowning as he continued to read.  "All right.  Why is it this page?"

"Turn the page," Xander said gently.  Draco did and gasped.  "Silversmith was one of three brothers.  This is told by the wife of one of them, and mentions the other two in this section."  He handed over Spike's note.  "He said something about the guy feeling cursed to be that way."

"Is he dangerous though?" Arthur wanted to know.  Xander shrugged.  "Spike didn't say?"

"Spike didn't know.  He's a chaos person and Ethan tried to avoid him.  The only person who might know would be the Ravettena's."

"I can ask them," Draco decided, taking the diary and the picture with him.  He apparated to the marker they had set up and rang the bell.  "I'm here to see Sheila," he told the man answer it.

"Do you have an invitation?"

Draco glared at the man.  "I turned it down for a wedding, this is Council business."  The man stiffened up and led him to a small drawing room on the first floor, locking him inside so he couldn't taint the other guests.

"My, that's an...unusual outfit," Mr. Ravettena said as he walked in.  "Council business?"  Draco handed over the picture and the diary.  "Ah."  He smiled at the boy.  "How was their bonding?"

"They think he's my father returned to life."

"Which is an admirable reason to panic," he agreed.  He smiled at him.  "It's not your father."

"Spike sent the diary."

"Ethan Rayne's vampire?"  Draco nodded.  "Well."  He looked at the picture again. "Misfortune follows this one.  He was cursed to sow chaos because he fought with his father.  It was his father's final parting shot on his deathbed."  He handed them both back.  "The boy refused to marry the one who had been arranged for him and his father got a tad bit pissed with him."  He spread out his hands.  "I have no idea why he's in town.  He hasn't visited the Council at all."

"That picture's in Diagon," Draco pointed out in a gentler and calmer tone of voice.

"Ah!  So they went to your father-in-law and he brought it to you, so you're dumping it in my lap?"

"No, I need information to deal with him," Draco reminded him.  "LaVernesse?"

"By birth. His mother was one of theirs.  Technically, his name is Lawrence Silversmith.  His wand was broken during the curse.  It's said that if he can find control, the curse may be broken.  The woman he was to marry was killed so he can't break it that way.  His father's dead so he can't break it and his brothers won't because they'll lose what little fortune they have by the terms of their father's will.  Interestingly enough, he does have a sister somewhere, but she was older and had been married off when he was about ten.  He might be looking for her, but I don't know who she married."

"That's a start.  Could he be going to Ollivander?"

"That might be a reason for him to be down there as well, but that was so far down the alley.  He might have been heading for Knockturn as well, possibly looking for something down there."

"Good point.  Thank you."  He glanced down at his outfit.  "The bonding went well.  We managed to keep everyone out so no pictures were taken.  Severus made the charms flash for them in a purely sentimental gesture.  I'd best go back before the editor leaves."  He smiled.  "Thank you for your help."

"It's not a problem.  Oh, and the Burton's have a son as well.  Your daughter Simone's age."

"Simone will end up working," Draco said with a shrug.  "Though I like the family.  Would he be interested in meeting my Anastasia?"

"He might.  He's looking for a decent wife.  He's a bit of a braggart and an arse, but suitable for his lineage.  I'm sure proper attention could fix most of his problems."

Draco gave him a cruel smirk.  "The first wrong step any of my children's mates make may well be their last, but I would accept him meeting her.  I've not heard bad things about him other than he's a bit wild."  He shrugged.  "Thank you."

"You're welcome.  If you change, you could come back."

Draco shook his head.  "I've got to help Denver pick out an outfit for tomorrow.  We're doing family portraits and you know how the oldest two can be."  He opened the door and stopped, then looked at his associate, pointing at the young woman.  He shrugged, but smiled.  Draco rolled his eyes and headed back to share the better news.  "Its' not my father," he announced as he appeared in the Burrow.  "It's Lawrence Silversmith."

"I've heard of him," Arthur said thoughtfully.  He looked at the editor.  "Wasn't he a LaVernesse?"

"His mother.  He's cursed you know."

"As I found out.  He wouldn't go through with his arranged marriage so his father cursed him to sow chaos from his deathbed."  Draco sat down across from them.  "Mr. Ravettena doesn't know why he's down there. He pointed out that he had an older sister somewhere.  He also said that he might have been heading down to Knockturn or even to Ollivander's, though he's farther along than that in the picture."

"His sister," the editor said, thinking back.  "I've never seen an article on her."

"She was married when he was ten or so."

"Then I'll look through the back archives," the editor said, standing up.  "Thank you for hearing me out, Minister.  Mr. Malfoy."  He nodded at Molly and left them alone.

Draco slumped.  "I'm going to change back into my own clothes. I'll be right back."  He headed up to the room he was borrowing, stealing his robe from his middle daughter.  "What's wrong?" he asked as he gathered fresh clothes to put on.

"Daddy, I'm worried about my own marriage.  What if I'm not that happy with him after a year?"

He kissed her on the head.  "We'll cross that bridge when we come to it.  Remember, I'll always help you out, dear.  Even if he's just a boring sod."  He went to the bathroom to change, running into Bill as he came out.  "Couldn't stand it?"

"Lucien threw up on me," Bill said with a grimace.  "Now I remember why I don't want to be a father."

"It happens," Draco agreed.  "The smiles make up for it usually, until then they do it again."  He shrugged and slipped inside to get changed, ignoring the man humming in the shower.  As soon as he was properly dressed, he headed back down to the kitchen.  Molly put some leftovers in front of him. "Thank you."

"You're welcome.  Where are Xander and George?  I haven't seen him since he ran out chasing his husband."

"Probably shagging in the garden," Draco said dryly.  "They seem to like doing that."

"I think they're dancing," Charlie said as he came down the stairs, rubbing the water from his hair.  "Were you in there?"

"I was changing clothes quickly.  Ana is in my room worried about her future happiness."

"Surely you'll find her someone who she likes," Molly told him.  Draco nodded.  "Good.  I'd hate to have to hurt you if you didn't."

"Me as well," Draco agreed, smiling at her.

***

Arabelle walked into the shop and took a deep sniff.  "Someone made cookies," she said with great appreciation.  She accepted one from the plate George was holding out.  "Normal?"

"Mostly.  They're a bit high on the alcoholic side.  Xander forgot to measure the brandy."  He grinned.  "He's in the back."

She nibbled on the cookie.  "Any idea what he's getting me?"

"Not a clue.  He had to have Draco help him find something in Knockturn."  She frowned and headed back there, nibbling on the alcoholic cookie.  She tapped on the bedroom door when she didn't see him in the living room, walking in at the quiet call.  "What did you get me?" she asked, smiling at him.  He patted the bed so she sat beside him, letting him touch her stomach.  "Comfy?" she asked after a prolonged silence.  He looked up and she gasped.  "Xander!  What have you been doing!"

"Shh," he whispered, picking up a small black orb.  He concentrated on it and his eyes slowly changed back to brown.  He handed it to her, watching as she looked at it.  "So the pack lives on."  He grinned and pointed at the medium wrapped box in the nest.  "That's your real prezzie. The orb is for the baby and any future babies."

Arabelle gave him a worried look as she got up to get the 'real' present, opening it slowly just in case George or Fred had helped wrap it.  Inside was a pretty set of blue leather cuffs and matching accouterments.  "These are so cute," she told him.

"I want my sacrificial set back please.  It took me years to find that complete set."

"I'll send it over tonight.  Now that I have a complete set of my own, I won't need yours.  Thank you."  She kissed him on the cheek.  "Now, about that other gift."

He grinned at her.  "You can't say a word, Arabelle.  The pack will live on, and Percy would get a bit pissed if he found out I had given you that."  He stood up and grabbed his cane.  "Come on, let's show everyone what your present was."  She blushed and he laughed.  "If you want to play with handcuffs and toys in this family, you have to be willing to brag about them.  It's nearly a rule for the family reunions."  He led her out, making sure the orb was in her pocket.  Right next to the baby.  Just like he had done for the older cubs.  It would make sure she forgot it was there.

Arabelle left the shop, going home to show her husband their newest present before they left for St. Petersburg. He blushed as well, but helped her bundle up the borrowed set and send it back to the school.  She patted herself down to make sure she had everything and found the ball.

"What's that?" Percy asked, frowning at it.  It seemed like he had seen that somewhere before.

"I don't know," she admitted, putting it into her jewelry box.  It was tiny enough to fit in there and nearly everything in there was either magical or wards.  It would be safe enough while they were gone.

Epi 4:

Fred looked at his business partners.  "The appeal has been filed," he announced.  "The store's lawyer was so indignant he decided not to bill us for this part.  He did suggest we counter-sue the creature for the disgust we feel for him."

"I can't believe the judge jumped on us for having it in a locked cabinet!  The wires were corroded, he didn't even listen to our side."

"Which is the basis of our appeal," Xander said calmly.  "I paid the taxes on the house and the county people were very impressed with us paying it two years in advance.  Thankfully Draco was there with me and he said he was paying it for us.  Just in case the judge hears about it."  He grimaced.  "We need to do something for the babies."

"Katie said that if you'd give her a foot rub again she'd name it after your middle name," Fred offered.

"You want a son with the name LaVelle?"

"Not particularly," Fred said with a grin of his own.   "Thank you for not egging her on for the wedding plans."

"Again, not a problem," Xander told him.  "I'm sorry you had to push them back."

"Yeah, but her doctor said he wanted her in bed.  She's not so upset about it.  She's making everything more elaborate.  Just the way she wanted.  I'll go along with anything as long as it quits making her cry."

"Hormones are wonderful," George agreed.  "Is Tara pregnant?"

"I think Severus is trying," Xander told him.  "We'll have to wait and see.  Are you coming up tonight?"

"I think I'll stay down here," George said with a small grin.  "Give you some bonding time with Ron and Draco."

"Sure.  Sarajane is out tonight with Mary so he'll be alone too."  He stood up and stretched.  "I guess I'll go up and skulk around the tower.  I still have essays to grade."  He waved and disappeared, landing in the living room.  Nearly on top of Severus.  "Problems?" he asked dryly.

"I needed to get away," Severus admitted.  "Tara's been on a rampage today."  He sat down.  "Have you seen anyone upsetting her?"

"Not really.  Have you asked Adrian?  He's been upset too."  He sat down and put his cane beside him on the floor.  "Or have you asked Ryan?  He and Adrian still talk, which is odd but acceptable to Tara apparently."

"I tried asking Ryan if he knew what was going on.  He gave me this look like I was someone pretending to be me."  Snape relaxed as he heard a door slam nearby.  "Someone's coming."

Xander tested the mind.  "Simone."  He smiled as she walked in. "Why is your man jumpy?"

"Because he thinks he might have knocked me up.  I keep telling him it's not possible, but he's dead certain he has.  I even dragged him up to see Madam Pomfrey and she agreed with me."  She sat down.  "That would also be why Tara is edgy," she told Professor Snape.  "For some reason, she's on a kick that *everyone* is pregnant."

"Sounds like it's going to be a boy," Xander told Severus.

Snape shook his head.  "We haven't tried for another one."

"Maybe Adrian did something in class and he's projecting," Simone pointed out.  "I'm still taking Iggy's anti-problems formula.  I'm not getting preggers until *I'm* ready.  I did learn that lesson from my mother."

Severus nodded.  "Good."  He stood up.  "I think I'll take her up to Madam Pomfrey myself.  See if we can find anything."

"Ask Andrea, she squeaked when she saw Tara and Adrian the other day," Xander suggested.

"Another excellent idea," Severus agreed.  "Draco must be rubbing off on you again."  He smirked as he walked away.

"Just because I let him buy me clothes doesn't mean I let him rub off on me."

"Dirtyness," Simone said with a grin.  "Uncle Xander, I need help shopping for presents this year."

"Sweetheart, if this thing with the asshole isn't solved by then, Christmas is going to be really thin this year.  We can't get into our other vaults without the judge finding out about them and trying to freeze them as well."

"But they're out of the country."

"He's found a loophole.  It's all through Gringotts."  Xander crossed his feet.  "Who are you worried about buying for?"

"Ana.  She's still paranoid about her upcoming marriage.  She hasn't even met a man yet, but she's worried about it."

"It's a big worry.  She's worried that she'll have to compromise on someone that she can stand, but doesn't love.  She wants someone to love."

"Then she'll take a lover in a few years, after she's had a kid," Simone told him.  "That's how it's usually done."

"I know, and so does she, but she doesn't want to have to go through that step.  I think she's worried that she'll end up like your mother during her search for youth."

Simone smiled.  "I get it now.  Should I try to talk to her?"

"Probably not.  I think she needs a more understanding person, maybe even someone who's been there."  He shifted.  "I don't know anyone, but Albus might.  Ask him if he'll talk to her, or find someone who will, but don't tell your father.  He's worried about her already."

"Thank you, Uncle Xander."  She blew a kiss. "I'll see you down at dinner."  She left him alone.

Xander shifted again, feeling off-centered.  He checked on George but he was fine.  He touched the links he had to everyone and found them all fine.  He decided to call around, starting with Percy.  "Hey, what's going on in your end of the city?" he asked when he got connected.

Percy's hair was standing up and he looked tired.  "Xander, was there a reason for the call?  I have seventeen forms that have to be in tomorrow or the department will start a riot."

"Just feeling unsettled."

"Ah."  Percy put down his pen.  "Have you checked on everyone?"  Xander nodded.  "Nothing further than a funny feeling?"

"No, it's not a funny feeling, it's a bad feeling. Like that waiting for the storm to hit one."

"I see.  Was it related to me?"

"I don't know."

"Even more curious."   He frowned around his office, looking at the pictures Xander knew were across from his desk. "Let me call Arabelle, maybe someone's said something to her."  He waved and signed off, calling his wife.  "Xander just called."

"Is he having that waiting for the other shoe to drop feeling as well?" she asked, frowning at him.

"Yes.  Are you getting it?"

"Some.  It's definitely part of the flood."  She shrugged. "I think we'll know soon enough, but it's not a good feeling.  Can't you feel it?"

"I've been doing paperwork all day," he admitted.  "If I don't get these evaluations done, father's threatened to withhold paychecks."

"I'm sorry."  She smiled.  "Hurry up and I'll give you a backrub."  She winked and let him go, settling back onto the couch.  She hated being on medical leave.  He needed her.  She felt the feeling snap and her frown came back.  Something had definitely happened.  Not something good either.  She called Xander but didn't get an answer, so she called the headmaster.  "Where's Xander?"

"He left a moment ago," Albus said with a frown.  "I heard an inarticulate scream and then he flashed out.  Did you feel anything?"

"We've had a waiting feeling for the last hour," she admitted.  "I'll call the shop.  Thank you, Albus."  She cut that connection and called the shop, but again no answer.  She called her mother-in-law.  "Molly?"  Molly started to cry.  "What happened?"

"Someone stole George," she sobbed.

"You stay there, I'm coming," she told her, forcing herself off the couch and through the floo to comfort her.  She found her father-in-law pacing around.  "Xander?"

"In a rage," Arthur said, pointing at the backyard.  "Draco and Ron are with him."  He shook his head.  "How could anyone do this?  George isn't powerful.  Xander isn't that powerful."

"He has enemies," Arabelle reminded him.  She called her husband again.  "George was taken," she told him.

"I heard," he said grimly.  "I'm on my way there now.  I've already dispatched your favorite team to the shop.  Wait at the Burrow for me."  She nodded and let him go.  Percy signed his name on the form in front of him and headed to the shop himself, letting Fred hug him.  "What happened?"

"They broke through the door and stunned us," Fred said, pointing at the door, which was hanging off it's hinges.  "When I woke up, George was gone."

"Can you feel him?" Percy asked.  Fred shook his head.  "Has Ignatius shown up yet?"

"No.  Not at all," Fred said, starting to frown.

"Then I'll head up and find him and Melvin.  Both of them should have felt something."  Fred nodded.  "Go guard Arabelle for me, Fred.  Please.  She's at the house."

"All right."  Fred headed to the Burrow.

Percy looked at the team.  "Have you weeded out anyone yet?"

"They had a wand," one of the technicians told him.  "It's definitely wand magic.  The residue tests conclude a petrification curse so strong it made them both black out.  They didn't touch anything so they knew what they were doing."

"I got a phoenix resonance when I checked," another technician told him.  "But it's not their natural wand.  There's the feeling of it being a struggle to use and the power was off."

Percy nodded.  "I'm headed up to the school to check with the victim's son and my son.  I'll be right back."  He teleported up, it'd be faster and easier.  The Headmaster met him.  "George is missing, someone took him.  Where's Ignatius?"

"He's in a shielded room.  Tara had him doing something with Raena and Adrian."  He frowned but led him down to Tara's classroom, tapping on the door.  The shields fell as the door opened.  "Ignatius, your father's missing."

"Daddy Xander?" Iggy asked, his chin starting to quiver.

"The other one," Percy told him, opening his arms.  "Come along.  Albus, do you need to keep them tonight?"

"No, we'll let them go for the night.  Take his wife and your son as well if you want."  Percy nodded.  "I'll have Melvin taken out of potions."

Iggy looked that way then shook his head. "He's taking a test.  I'll get him."  He jogged that way, bursting into the room.  "My father was just kidnaped.  I need Melvin.  Now, please," he said when Snape looked at him.

"Which one?" Melvin asked as he picked up his things.

"George.  Your dad's here.  We're heading to the Burrow to wait for news."

"All right."  Melvin handed in his partial test.  "Thank you for your indulgence, sir," he said before leaving.  He didn't care if he flunked at the moment.  He met up with the others in the front hall.  "Let's go.  I want to see this place."

"He was taken from the shop," Raena told him, giving him a pat on the shoulder.  "Katie was just moved to the Burrow as well.  Uncle Bill brought her."  Iggy and Melvin both nodded.  "Come on, let's go wait."  She took them with her, going to the designated spot in the backyard.  Bill was pacing.  "Anything?"

"Not a thing," he admitted.  He smiled at Melvin.  "Percy wants us to go check on things, see if they left a curse."

"All right."  Melvin handed over his bag to his cousin.  "Let's go."

"We have to wait until the officials are done," Bill sighed, sitting down on a chair and holding his head.  "This is dumb.  Why would anyone take George?"

"To get back at Daddy?" Iggy suggested.  "To make him do something?  Possibly even to get something from the shop, me, or Raena.  They're fucked, but that's what I'd think."

"Either possibility is reasonable," Melvin said thoughtfully.  "Coming after your father would make you or your father crazy.  Coming after just him would indicate that it was about your family instead of the whole family.  Otherwise they'd have tried to take both twins, or Uncle Charlie, or even Uncle Bill.  Especially if it was about Grandfather."  He started to pace.  "I don't like this in the least.  Iggy, do you have anything other than the stones that people want?"

"We're potion's prodigies," Raena pointed out.  "We can do a lot of things that will drive people crazy with lust."

"Yeah, but I want to know what would drive someone to hire a team," Melvin told him.  The others looked at him.  "I heard it from my father's mind. There was more than one attacker, they used a wand not their own, and they attacked as a group."

"Then it's either someone looking for elixir of life, or someone after Xander," Iggy told him.   He looked over as Percy showed up.  "Anything?"

"Nothing," Percy told him.  "What were you thinking just now?" he asked his own son.

"Reasons for taking just George as opposed to the twins," Melvin told him.  "Xander, Iggy, or Grandfather?"

"I don't know," Percy told him, giving him a hug.  "Ignatius, I want you to stay here.  You're the most vulnerable of all of us right now."

"Why?" Raena asked.

"Because he'll fly off in a blind rage and do something stupid," Draco said from the doorway.  "An owl just came.  There's no demands yet."  He let Iggy fall into his arms.  "He's fine.  They said he's fine and they know we'll kill them if they hurt him," he assured him, even though he wasn't so sure himself.  "They didn't even mention you."

"That doesn't make me happy," Iggy pointed out.  He pulled back.  "Where is the letter?  Can we get a trace off it?"

"Not even a magical signature," Draco told him.  "Percy's people are already here."  He led them back inside, letting Percy boss his own people around.  He looked at the family.  "I don't know what this is, but I'm tired of it."

"We'll let you help beat their asses," Fred told him.  "Until then, sit and quit worrying everyone.  If you explode, then the rest of us will feel justified in joining you before it's time."

Draco sat down and smiled at Katie.  "Browbeating him again?"

"Not yet," she admitted.  "He's being too sweet for that."

Iggy shot up.  "I'm going to get our stone.  If it's a matter of ransom, we can't get into the vaults."

Draco put a hand on his arm.  "Your fathers can pay me back," he said quietly. "I know they have it."

Xander walked back in.  "What note?"

"It's not got a lot of information," Draco told him, pointing at the living room. "They're in there."

Xander walked that way but one of the agents stopped him at the door.  "Let me go or I'm removing that hand," he growled.  The man blanched but he wouldn't let him go.  "Now."

"Xander, calm down," Percy chided.  "We're working on it and your anger will only cloud the delicate instruments."  He looked at him.  "There's nothing on it.  I'll let you see it in a moment."  Xander nodded, crossing his arms, but not moving.  "Thank you."  He bent back over the letter and the owl, listening to the quiet words from the person beside him.  He shook his head and looked at Xander.  "There's really nothing yet.  They said an hour before the next letter."

"Then let me see it," Xander told him.  "Something might give me a clue if they wrote it to me."

Percy handed the sealed letter over, watching as he read it.  He saw the sudden calmness.  "What?" he asked carefully.

"They're speaking something other than the standard wizarding British."  He handed it back.

"I got the feeling that it was a younger person," Percy told him.

"Percy, all my enemies are older.  The Watchers, some Americans. People who speak Draco and Snape's version of English.  I'm not sure this was about me.  Iggy may be right, it might be about him."

"Or it could simply be about money," Percy pointed out.

"At which point, they'd have to know how much we had.  None of the papers said how much we got, just that it was large."

"So if they ask for a lot of money, they had to have known somehow," the technician said.  Xander nodded.  "That might narrow it down.  Can you feel him?  I heard somewhere you have a bond with him."

"I can't.  I've been trying.  He's unconscious. Sleeping sort, not knocked in the head sort."

"That would fit with the spell they used when they took them," Percy agreed, starting to run through the possibilities in his mind.  "Either it's someone you know or it's someone you don't know who's thinking they got lucky.  Nothing to do with your son?"

"Almost no one knows what he can do.  The stone isn't known about.  They let it slip that they were trying to make one but that the one they had didn't work because it was too small."

"It's the easier lie?" the technician asked.  Xander nodded.  "All right, so...."  He shook his head.  "That still doesn't compute with the letter."

"It's not a student," Xander told him.  "None of my personal students would harm me.  They all like me, or they fear me.  One of the two or possibly both depending on the student.  That means I'm not the target, the money probably is."

"An excellent point," Percy agreed, smiling at him.  "Go find something not dangerous and possibly constructive to do while we wait."  Xander glared at him.  "Then go outside and toss garden gnomes around until the next owl comes."  Xander went back outside and came back, tossing the gnome at his brother-in-law.  "Fine, you can wait in here," Percy agreed, shifting so Xander could sit beside him.  "What else are you thinking?"

"That Molly's going to kill me when she realizes I let a gnome into the house?" Xander suggested.

"Yes, she will," Molly called.  "Xander, get it out of my house!"

Xander summoned the little creature and tossed it out the door, watching as it ran for freedom and a safe spot.  One of the phoenixes grabbed it, tossing it to another one.

"Not now!" Draco ordered the babies.  They all squawked angrily at him.  "Fine, whatever.  Take it outside!"  They took their new toy outside to play catch with it, ignoring the protests of the potato-shaped creature.

Ron walked in.  "What are they doing?"

"Xander tossed it at them," Draco told him.  "Took you long enough."

"I had to check on Sarajane and Mary.  They're fine."  He looked at the two pregnant women. "You both look terrible.  Go rest."  Fred looked at him.  "Now!  Otherwise you'll start to get sick again.  I've seen it before and I don't think vomiting is needed right now."

"Gee, Ron," Fred said dryly.  "Thanks for that wonderful graphic.  Go bother someone else."

"He's right, I could use a nap," Katie agreed.  "The stress isn't good for us."  Arabelle nodded, they were both under orders to rest.  "Come on, we'll play cards upstairs."  They headed up under Ron's watchful gaze.

"Just because Buffy...." Molly started.

"They're both under orders to rest.  You were too strong for your own good, mum," Ron interrupted.

"I would have sent you upstairs as well," Arthur agreed.  "It's the overprotective instincts of a father."  He smiled at Ron.  "They can easily escape from upstairs before anyone knows they're up there and there's more chances to hide from danger."

Ron nodded.  "Plus, they've both been ordered to rest.  Shouldn't Katie be in bed?"

"No, but Arabelle should," Fred agreed.  "I wanted her close."

"Nothing says you can't go with them," Ron pointed out.  Fred nodded and headed up to 'guard' the women.  Or get cuddles from his woman.

Ron took Fred's seat. "Anything?"

"A first letter, no demands," Arthur told him.  "What did Albus say?"

"To take a few days off and fix this.  He thought it might have something to do with what Iggy and Raena can do."

"Dad thinks it's about money," Melvin told him.  "So does Uncle Xander."

"Mind reading is a wonderful gift," Molly said with a smile for him.  "Owl!" she called, noticing one flying in from the side yard.

Percy's people ran out to get it, capturing it so they could release it and see if they might be able to follow it back.  Percy took the letter to read, then shook his head as he handed it to Xander.  "Money."

"Just what I thought."  Xander read it over and shook his head.  "That's a hell of a lot of money."

"How much?" Draco asked.

"Sixty thousand galleons," Percy told him.

"Done," Draco agreed coldly.  "You can pay me back."

"No, I can use this to free our accounts," Xander told him.  He frowned.  "Why only one day?  The news that the lawsuit is freezing our account is all over the press.  They know it'd cause a problem."

"Then they're dumb."  Draco smiled at him.  "Want a bodyguard?"

"Please.  Otherwise I'll strangle the stupid bastard."  He let them do their tests, still coming up with nothing, then took it to go argue with a judge.  He found the man in his office, it was still daytime after all, and knocked politely.

"Come!"

Xander walked in and slapped the letter down onto his desk.  "You caused this, thank you very much," he said with his most deadly voice.  "Because of you and your warped version of the law, people know I have money.  People want that money enough to take my husband."  The judge shifted back, rolling his chair away from his desk.  "Now, would you please unseal my accounts so I can pay this fucking ransom and get my husband back?"

"I can't do that," the judge told him.  "It's sealed until your appeal is over with."

Xander growled and Draco pulled him back.  "That would be wonderful, but you're now endangering people's lives.  If he doesn't pay there's no doubt that these individuals will harm his mate.  Which could kill him, which means that the accounts would have to be unsealed anyway when they passed onto his minor children, who would be under my authority.  Since I have plans on taking these bastards down the path to hell for their stupidity, I'm not sure it's going to be relevant any more.  Now, sign the order before his husband dies.  Please."

The judge shook his head.  "I can't do that.  You can take it to the judge over his appeal and have him write me a letter, but I'm leaving in twenty minutes."

"No, you're not," Xander said, pointing his wand at him.  "Up."  The judge stood up, looking like he was going to pee himself.  "March.  To the other judge's office."  He followed him, ignoring the looks sent his way.  The door opened because of the guard standing there.  "Thank you, it's not harmful."

The higher judge looked up.  "How dare you do that to him," he said calmly.

"It's not the Imperious," Draco assured him.  "It's the gryphon version, which isn't illegal."  He handed over the letter.  "He's refusing to listen to reason.  George's life is in danger."

"Why don't you pay for it?"

"Because I still have to go through my financial manager for large withdrawals and he's out of town," Draco admitted.  "I'm not sure that they'll be willing to extend the deadline until tomorrow night."

"You can't get in there without his authority?"

"I can, but it will take most of the night to do the paperwork.  Xander doesn't have that problem.  He only has a problem because of this state-sanctioned stupidity."

"I've looked through the appeal."  He looked at Xander.  "Release him please."  Xander released him.  "It's not the Imperious?"

"Test him if you don't believe me," Xander told him.  "I have a very strong signature."

"Fine.  Guard?"  One of the guards ran in.  "Take him to the clinic in the Ministry and have him looked over.  Check for what spell Mr. Harris-Weasley used."

"Yes, sir."  He led the first judge away.

Xander sat down.  "Sorry, but my leg is aching."

"I understand," the judge told him.  "What happened?"

"The lightening I called burned me," Xander told him, pulling up his pantsleg.  "Between that and the replaced knee, I have some problems with that leg."  He lowered the cloth again.  "All I want is into my accounts.  It's not like I give a damn about that settlement.  I could care less about the money most of the time.  At this particular moment, I'm willing to kill people to get into it.  My husband is my life."

"I understand that, Mr. Harris-Weasley."  He smiled at Draco.  "Pull up a chair.  I want to hear your side of this lawsuit.  While you talk, I'll figure out what to do about your funds."

Xander nodded.  "We admit to making the revenge toy.  That's all it was.  My husband and I designed it together.  We sent it to a group of testers, students from the school, but they didn't like it so we shelved the last two in a locked cabinet.  I didn't know that there was a leak in there."

"Then how did this person get this..toy?"  Xander nodded.  "What was it supposed to do?"

"Make really loud noises, spit out some sparks, and scare the shit out of someone in the middle of the night."

He nodded and smiled.  "I can understand that.  There have been a few people I'd like to send one to."

"We have a few other things like that, but that one wasn't liked.  Most of the remarks said it wasn't loud enough and that the sparks were annoying."  Xander shifted, grimacing when he moved his foot.  "Sometime in the last year, the shop was broken into.  We thought it was just some of the kids in town.  They try to grab stuff every year so we didn't check the inventory.  During my brother-in-law's wedding we got this very nice letter from that other judge saying we were being sued, he had blocked off our known accounts, and we were on the defensive."  He shifted again and took a deep breath.  "Then we got this problem today."

"Now you're stuck needing the funds."  The judge looked him over.  "Are you all right?"

"I tense when I get upset and I cramp because of it.  This whole day has been one large cramp waiting to happen."

Percy stormed in and swatted at Xander.  "Don't do things like that to a judge!"  Xander shrugged, not looking the least bit sorry.

"He's a tool," Draco told him.

"Be that as it may, father's just got complaints and all-but ordered to arrest you."  He handed over the letter.  "The only thing saving you is that your command spell isn't illegal and can't make people do bad things."

"It can't?" the judge asked.

"No, it can't.  Unlike the Imperious, it can't make you harm another person."

"It's like a worse version of hypnosis," Xander said, reading the new letter.  "Well, that's nice," he said, handing it to Draco.  "They decided to give us complicated drop instructions."

"Neutral bag, charmed against spells.  Muggle place to drop it."  He looked at Percy.  "Muggle money?"

Percy smiled.  "We think it might be that roving band of idiots who broke into all the shops in Diagon earlier last year."

"The one who got Madam Malkin?" Draco asked.  Percy nodded.  "Then that explains it.  Aren't they supposed to be on drugs?"

"Muggle drugs no less," Percy told him.  He looked at the judge.  "Tell him, Xander, he's fair."

Xander cleared his throat.  "We can find a way to work around this, partially.  The two off-shore accounts can't take all that amount of random, but we could get most of it."

"But if you do so, then we can try and seize them as well," the judge agreed.  "Does this have anything to do with the suit?"

"I don't know," Percy admitted.  "I don't think there's a connection.  I think it's two greedy bastards wanting what they don't have and finding a way to get it."

"How much do you need out of your normal ones?"

"About six thousand," Xander admitted.  Draco looked at him. "That would close one of them and I'd still need until tomorrow night to do that because of the time difference."

"So you'd still need into your normal accounts."  The judge leaned back and picked up the folder with the appeal in it, rereading it with this new information.  He found the section that stated the particulars of the case and nodded slowly as they matched up with the official report from the court documents in the earlier one.  "I can't believe the law will reward those who steal and get hurt doing so."

"It's not worse than a thief suing because he was shot trying to commit a robbery," Xander pointed out.

"Where did that happen?"

"New York."

"Good point, but that's the Americans."  He put the folder down.  "I'm going to authorize the appeal.  I will unseal *one* vault."  Xander relaxed. "Not the most extensive one, but one of the others."

Xander leaned forward and pointed at the third one. "That one.  It's got enough to cover it plus any additional expenses for the store.  We're in the slow season and I only make a teacher's salary."

"You're all living on your salary?" Draco asked.  Xander nodded.  "How?"

"We did it when the store first opened," Xander reminded him.  "We don't eat out, we don't go shopping, and we make do with what we have.  Though I still need to pay the cable bill.  It's a month behind."

"We'll worry about that tomorrow," Draco told him.  "Will it have enough?"

"Yeah," Xander said, starting to perk up. "It will.  Plus, if we can catch the bastards, then we'll get it back."

"Hopefully we'll get them when they grab it," Percy told him.  He looked at the judge.  "Thank you for your tolerance."

"Problems like this bug me, young man.  You shouldn't be able to steal and get away with it, much less be rewarded for being so stupid.  I will hear the appeals next week, on Monday?"  Xander shook his head. "No?"

"I have a test to give that day and a doctor's appointment to work on my pain medicine. I'd be here otherwise."

"The lawyers can come that day?"

"As far as I know," Xander told him.  "Our lawyer isn't that busy."

"Good.  Then I'll send letters around notifying of this decision."  He stared down Xander.  "I will excuse your actions this time, young man.  This is an emergency and a stretch of every law known to us.  In the future, refrain from harming a judge."

"Your honor, I didn't want to hurt him this time but he decided to tell us he was leaving in twenty minutes and looked at me like I was an unreasonable person," Xander told him.  "You can ask anyone, I'm usually very nice.  I'm decent, I'm a protector, and I'm even one of the good guys.  In this case, my family is threatened and I couldn't hold back.  I'm not willing to risk my husband's life because of some homophobic asshole."

"I understand.  No more compulsions, none."

"Yes, sir.  I try very hard not to use it.  Except on the occasional student from hell."  He grinned as he stood up.  "And I keep even that rare."   He shook the man's hand.  "Thank you.  I don't care if you want to hold this against us in the case as long as I get my husband back."

"I understand, and I try to be fair."  He watched them leave.  "Minister Weasley," he called.  Percy looked back at him.  "It's not illegal?"

Percy walked back in and shut the door.  "Not only is it not illegal, it's actually not on our books," he admitted with a smile. "It's a gryphon spell used on the arrogant young when they fight their parents.  Their version of a 'go stand in the corner'."

"Very well then.  It's not harmful?"

"Not as far as we've been able to tell.  I've seen it used on my own son and all he did was be very embarrassed.  They have other such spells, minor compulsions.  Xander has one that he uses on mortal enemies that makes them kiss.  He has another one that makes them dance."  He smiled.  "They are harmless.  Perfectly innocent and harmless.  Xander is a protector."

"I've heard of him. A rather impertinent one at that."  He smiled.  "Is this what they said?"

"I'm staying out of it, but as far as I could tell, yes.  George didn't ask for my help and Xander wanted to prove their innocence themselves."

"I can understand that.  He could have gotten Mr. Malfoy to make this disappear for him."

Percy snorted. "He could have gotten Draco to make the dolt disappear for him.  Draco is his acknowledged son."  The judge looked stunned.  "Those two are so close it's sometimes nauseating.  I only hope this doesn't tear them apart."  The judge shook his head.  "Draco was the one who made the hospital settle."

"Then I hope they can work through this.  They seem very close."

"It's odd, I share Xander with him, I always thought I'd hate him."  Percy stood up.  "Did you need anything else?"

"No.  Tell them they have my wishes for his husband's safe return and their continued happiness."  Percy nodded and left.

***

Xander looked over as someone walked up to his bench.  He gave the person looking in the trash can a steady look and patted the bag.  The man glared and stomped over.  "I want my husband before you touch this.  I'll hand it over, but he'll be by those trees within an hour or else I'm walking away and I'll start a manhunt to kill you all for daring to touch my family," he quietly threatened.  The man looked stunned.  "Not the person who took him?"

The man backed away a few steps.  "I don't have him."

"Then you'd better get him.  I know where he is.  Our bond's that way," he said very quietly.  "Either he's here or I'm leading people to him.  People who can get there faster than you can.  Oh, and if one hair's harmed on his balding head, you're all dead anyway.  Nothing will save you and nothing will get you away from me or those I send after you."

"Fine.  One hour, those trees.  Bring the money."

"I'll be sitting here," Xander promised. He patted the bag again.  "With this stuck to the bench."  The man turned and ran off, going to report.  Pretty soon, he was back.  "My rules, my husband, your lives," he said when the man opened his mouth.  "I can save my husband while sitting on this bench."  He smiled.  "I can call down the beasts of hell on your head without moving a muscle."

"What? You're going to summon a demon?' the boy snorted.

"Muggle, you're a stupid bastard.  I'm training Agatha Potter.  Tell your masters that."  A wizard walked up to them, his lapel flower was singing and it was very noticeable.  "Your boss?"  The muggle backed off.  "Wonderful.  My husband comes here or I don't unseal the money."

"The bag can't be charmed or he dies."

Xander flicked his wand and a portal opened, showing him where his husband was tied to a chair.  "Think about what I could do if I wanted to kill you all.  Gryphon-borns are known for killing people who come after their families."  The wizard blanched.  "My husband, here now, or you don't get anything."  Then he smiled.  "Or I'll get my loving niece Agatha to do you in with me.  I think I can justify killing people like you to my white knight side."

"I could kill him now."

"I can torch the building with a thought and leave him sitting there and safe," Xander assured him.  "I nearly did it the last time someone came after my family."  The bench around him started to smoke. "Some of us are very fire sensitive.  Including this bag with the paper money in it."

"Fine!" the wizard snapped.  "One hour, here.  Don't burn the money."  He looked Xander over.  "I want to see."

Xander opened the bag and showed him, mixing it up so he could see it wasn't blank paper.  "Husband, now, or it's torched.  I don't care about the money.  I have a good paycheck and I have my husband's shop.  I can make more money and I can live with what I have.  I don't need this."

"You're an asshole!" the muggle told him.

Xander closed the bag.  "Maybe, but I can guarantee you that the cop walking toward us is going to hurt you more than he will me.  After all, I can prove you're here to try and kill me if I don't hand over the money."  The muggle looked and went pale before running off.  Xander looked at the wizard.  "And?"

"One hour if we're not arrested," he said, sitting down as well.  "Officer," he said when the cop walked up to them. "Is there a problem?"

"Stand up please."

Xander stood up, holding out his arms.  "Go for it.  This man has my husband and I'm trying to get him back."  The cop tried to get the bag.  "Sorry, I glued it down."  He grinned.  "I want my husband," he told the other wizard, who squeaked and apparated out.  "May I sit?  My leg is throbbing."

"Fine."  The cop watched as he sat and then noticed the cane.  "What's that for?"  Xander pulled up his pantsleg, making him hiss.  "Drug lab?"

"No drugs.  I'm a wiccan.  I run a joke shop.  That man has my husband."  He nodded at Arabelle as she strolled up to them. "She's handling the case."

The cop looked her over.  "An inspector?"

She pulled out a fake badge and showed it to him, activating the charm to wipe his memory.  "Xander, that was dumb."

"He'll be coming back."  He pointed at the portal.  "Can I kill them now?"

"No, dear."  She sat beside him and kissed his cheek.  "You can't kill them.  You can't even make them miserable.  Let us do our jobs and if we fail, then you can make them miserable."  He nodded, not looking happy.  "Are you sure they're coming back?"

"I have the money.  If they don't, or if they hurt George, then I'm going to kill them," he said with a sweet smile.  "Has Percy traced the portal?"

"Yes, dear."  She patted him on the leg, watching as George was taken out of the chair and roughly dragged out of the room.  A head appeared in the portal and a sign held up.  "Oh, they're coming back.  Good guess."

"I study people.  They're desperate.  I'd guess they fucked with the wrong people."  He got comfortable, reaching over to touch her stomach.  "Hello, little one."  The baby moved.  "When are you going to find out what it is?"

"When it's born.  I don't really care."  She patted his hand. "Percy said he was going to take your hand off if he saw you groping me again."

"Percy's not here."  Someone grabbed him by the back of the neck and squeezed.  "I had to do something to kill time," he complained.  "Besides, pregnant tummies are nice."  He looked back at his pissed brother-in-law.  "What?  I get to touch all the other pregnant tummies.  It's not like I'm going to steal her from you.  She's not made in my favorite configuration."

Percy let him go.  "Behave, Xander.  You nearly cost us the bust and George."

Xander shook his head.  "I'm not doing anything that they didn't expect.  Ask them after you have them."  He looked at the paths.  "Here they come."  Percy disappeared.  "Can I touch some more?" he teased.

"Not unless you want to die."

"Fine, be that way," he sighed.  He looked over as his mate was drug up to them.  "Hey, babe.  You all right?"  George nodded as he was shoved to his knees.  "Let him go."

"Unstick the money."  He watched as Xander unstuck the money and dropped the bag onto the ground.  "Kick it over."  He pulled his wand and pointed it at George's head.  "Now, stupid."

Xander shoved it closer.  "Here. Like I said, I don't need it.  Give me my husband."

"Fag!"  He opened his mouth again and found himself frozen.  He whimpered.

Xander stood up and walked up to the man, looking him over.  "You stupid bastard," he said calmly. "The only thing keeping you alive right now is that very nice woman."  He pointed at Arabelle, who wiggled her fingers.  "The only reason you're still alive and your hideout unburned is because of her.  The only thing keeping my temper in check is the baby she's carrying."  He unfroze the man's head.  "Do you understand how very close you came to dying?"  The man nodded, starting to whimper louder.  "Then I'll let you go to her and you had better treat her with every bit of respect, or else I'll come after you for that too."  He unfroze him and lifted George to his feet.  "Come on, babe.  Let's get you checked over and bathed."  He walked George away.

"Xander, the money?" Arabelle called.  She smiled at the waved hand.  "George, we'll bring it later."

"I don't care," George called.  He hugged his mate. "Home, Xander.  Please?"

"Burrow?"

"If you want.  I just want a cuddle."

"That's fine."  Xander gave him a kiss.  "You're home and safe, even if I can't kill them."  He teleported them home, surrendering his mate to Poppy Pomfrey's expert hands.  "He's fine."

"I'm sure he is," Molly said, hugging him.  "Xander, where's the money?"

Xander looked at her.  "I could care less."  She gasped.  "Arabelle has it."  He shrugged.  "I would have given it to them."  He took his mate from Poppy and led him up the stairs, taking him to cuddle on a bed.  When Draco came in a while later, he looked at him. "I don't want to talk to you right now, but we'll be having words later."

"Don't," George said, shutting Xander up. "It's not his fault."  Xander nodded.  "It's not his fault, Xander.  He didn't force them to give us the money."  Xander didn't move.  "Draco, climb in."  Draco shook his head.  "Now!"  Draco climbed in behind him.  "Now move between us."  His husband gave him a questioning look.  "He didn't cause this.  This was idiots wanting what they didn't have.  The same as the person who's suing us.  They didn't even know about the settlement."

Draco shifted closer to George.  "I'm sorry, Xander.  I didn't mean to make this happen."

"I don't want my family to have to be paranoid every day of their lives because of people like this."

George pulled on Draco's arm, forcing him over his side.  "Stay there."  He glared at his husband.  "They didn't even know about it.  It won't be happening again."  The door opened and Percy walked in, looking less than pleased. "What happened this time?"

"The idiot is begging because Arabelle had a false contraction while she was dragging him away.  He thinks Xander's going to kill him."

Xander sighed.  "Tell him he'll live, for now."  He looked at George.  "It's an irrational thing, I know this, but I don't care!  I don't want to need bodyguards or a security system.  I don't want it!"

"Calm down," Percy warned.  "You cramped earlier."

George looked at him.  "Do you understand this?"

"No, but I do."  Draco lifted Xander's chin, making him look at him.  "You won't need bodyguards.  I can promise you that you won't.  This isn't a society where crazy people are going to come up and harm you to get notoriety.  This isn't somewhere that will give your family stalkers.  There aren't people like that over here.  They didn't show up the first time and two idiots hatching a plan to get whatever money you had doesn't mean more will come.  It's not going to happen.  You scare people, word has already gotten around that you'll hurt whomever touches your people.  The only people who might come after you are those who would come after me.  Higher dark powers.  People who think that you're a threat to their plans.  You've been dealing with them for years."

Xander opened his mouth but George shook his head.  "He's right.  I'm going to be terrified for the next few months, but I'll get over it.  People aren't coming after us because of the money.  Hell, I thought they wanted Iggy's stone at first."  Xander visibly relaxed.  "Now, I need cuddles. You can either both cuddle me or Draco can run away screaming."  He smiled.  "Or Percy could run away screaming if he wanted."

"Arabelle's down on the couch.  I think I'll get one from her."  Percy kicked the bag.  "You can put this back whenever you're ready."  He left them alone.

Xander got up and picked up the bag, then tossed it out the window.  "Fuck that shit."  He     crawled in behind his mate.  "If you want a hug, you get that side."

Draco hugged George.  "I'm sorry.  I had no forewarning at all."

"They were a bunch of scared little kids who were high and got in trouble with their dealers.  They saw the shop doing well and decided to hit us up since there was more than one of us.  Let's face it, most of the other shops are run by a single person.  We're lucky they didn't take on the ladies.  They're much more vulnerable."  He smiled at Draco.  "Are you comfy?"  Draco nodded.  "Then you can stay, but let's shift back to the center of the bed if we can."  They scooted over.

The door opened and Bill walked in, dropping the bag on the floor.  "Don't try and hit me with it again. That shit's heavy."  He glared at Xander.  "Deal with it."

Draco lifted his head.  "Give it to Charlie?"

"Or Oliver," George offered.

"Yup," Xander agreed.  He looked at the present brother-in-law.  "Can you get them for us?"

"No!"  He frowned at George.  "Don't give him ideas, he's not mentally competent. He aimed for my head."

"It was shiny," Xander said with a grin.  "You're getting a bald spot too."

"I can fix mine, mine was from a spell.  George's is going to be permanent."  He grinned and walked out, locking them in.  "He's still wanting to get rid of it," he announced as he walked down the stairs. Molly shook her head.  "He wants Charlie and Oliver."

"Oliver's out back," Fred told him. "Charlie's probably still at work.  Did anyone tell him?"

"I can," Simone called.

"No!" Molly shouted, standing up.  "You leave him alone.  He doesn't need that sort of stress."

"Bet me!  He told me to tell him when things like this happen.  He feels left out of the loop."  She grinned.  "Besides, there's the new chick and she liked him."  She petted the small baby phoenix in her lap. "Can I at least take her?"

"No.  You're staying here.  You're only allowed here, your Headmaster said so."

"Iggy?" Simone called. "Can you please get me permission?"

"No, but I can take you there.  He's in pain anyway," Iggy said.  Molly frowned at him.  "Something just tried to bite him. He's mentally swearing about being old and slow."  He shrugged.  "Your choice of course."

"Do not mention a thing about what happened to George.  He doesn't need the worry."

"Yes, Grandmother."  He took Simone and her chick with him to the preserve.  "Ouch," he said, looking at the injured arm.  "And Grandmother thought what just happened was bad."  He smiled at his uncle. "We brought you a possible buddy."

Simone looked at the injury. "Iggy, don't you have something for that?"

Iggy looked at the local healer.  "Don't you?"

"I'm not done mixing it yet.  Who are you?"

"His nephew Iggy."  He shook the man's hand.  "He's immune to that one."

"Kid, drop it," Charlie told him.  "Don't make him feel insecure."  He smiled as the chick cheeped at him.  "Hello, little one."  He used his uninjured hand to scratch the little redish head.  "You have feathers like my hair."

Simone sat on the bed beside him.  "She saw your picture and started to show your picture to everyone so I thought I'd bring her down to check you out.  She's not quite old enough to bond to another person, but if she likes you, I'll work with her so you can use her around here."

The doctor smiled at her.  "That's very nice of you, Simone.  The eggs came out fine."

"Uncle Charlie sent me pictures of them," Simone told him.  "Iggy, add some of that purple stuff you used on my back."

"I can't do that, Raena has it," Iggy told her.  The doctor slapped at his hand.  "It would help.  I can get some here if you want."

"What is it?"

"Super healing elixir.  Rogers solution mixed with Tyvers Animix.  We had to use it on daddy recently when we removed the blockages from his wrists."

"Who blocked him?" Charlie asked warmly.

"The Watchers," Simone told him.  "Him, Aggie, Andrea, Melvin.  Uncle Percy said one other case might have come in to the hospital, but Aunt Arabelle's department handled it and he wasn't sure."  She let the chick up onto her shoulder, and then over onto his.  The baby sneezed.  "I know, he smells like a dragon.  But that's okay.  He needs protected from them."

"Gee, thanks," Charlie said dryly.  "Iggy, is that purple stuff any good?"

"It's very good.  It's a wound cleaning and a healing potion together.  I usually mix it into a pain killer because it makes them all stronger.  I can get Raena to send me one."  A vial landed beside his hand on the table.  "Ah!  She was listening."  He held it up.  "All up to you."

"Are you a healer?" the doctor asked him.

Iggy looked at him.  "Potion's prodigy with an emphasis in healing potions.  Ignatius Harris- Weasley," he said with a shrug and a grin.

"I heard about you at the healer's convention.  Took a big risk with that one girl."  He took the vial and sniffed it.  "You're sure about this?"

"Very.  Unless he's allergic to one of them."

"Andrea had to have the spell, otherwise she would have died," Simone told him.  "She agreed to it, knowing what it could do for her."

"And to her?"

"And to her," Simone agreed.  "They're working on unwarping it.  She still uses it every day, only for a few hours at a time."

"We're working on it," Iggy agreed.  "She drug me along to the doctor's with her to explain everything about it before they did the tests.  They found that it opened a few new pathways in her head. Hence the seeing into the astral and spirit realms.  He thinks he can slowly rearrange it to give her some pain relief and let her control that part of it."

"So she said," Simone said with a smile.  "Is your dad listening?"

"Yup.  He still wants Uncle Charlie up there."  He grinned at him.  "Grandmother said we couldn't share much gossip with you.  Nothing at all about what's happening to the twins.  She doesn't want you to worry."

Charlie snorted. "Give me that with the purple stuff and tell me what's going on.  Why does Xander need me now?"

"He wants to dump some money in your lap," Iggy told him. "It was from the ransom."

"Ransom?" Charlie asked.  Simone nodded.  "The twins?"

"Just George.  You remember those high little pricks who were going around robbing shops?"  Charlie thought, then nodded.  "They decided to try and hit up the shop for a ransom.  Uncle George is fine."

"Wonderful news," the doctor said, mixing them together.  "It's not integrating."

Iggy took the bowl and stirred it, stabbing at it.  "It needs to be a paste."  Once he had it mashed he spread it on the wounds.  Charlie hissed.  "It's cleaning out the dragon spit, calm down.  Was there any poison?"

"No, it was a non-poisonous one," the doctor told him.  "Would it matter?"

"Not really," Iggy told him.  "It'd take more."  He accepted the bandages and wrapped the whole arm.  "There.  Give it ten days and you won't even have a scar," he said with a grin.

"Ten days to fully heal?" Charlie asked.

"Two days to close the more shallow parts.  Five days for the center of that toothmark, ten days to finish everything off so you won't have a scar."  He crossed his arms.  "Expect some bleeding through the skin if there's any contaminants in the blood.  It shouldn't be too much unless you were poisoned."

"Cool," Charlie said, grinning at him.  He used his free hand to ruffle the boy's hair.  "I still say you're amazing, kid."  He looked at the doctor.  "Can I have a few days off?"

"Sure.  Have fun with your family, Charlie."  He grabbed Iggy.  "You're staying."  He smiled at the rest of the family as they wandered off.  "You do that often?"

"Break in and usurp authority?"  The doctor nodded.  "No, only with the family.  He really is immune to that pain killer."

"He's built up an incredible tolerance, but he wasn't in pain."

"He was.  He was broadcasting pain.  The same as the creature outside is.   Why do you have a gryphon here?"

"He landed.  His wing is injured.  We think a muggle got him."  He looked him over.  "You're their healer, right?"  Iggy nodded.  "Then let me watch you work on your own kind."

"Technically, Charlie is as much my kind as you are," Iggy said gently.  He walked outside and bowed to the young male.  "Hey.  Want me to look at that?"  The gryphon looked down at him, then shook his head.  "I'm Iggy Harris-Weasley."  The gryphon nudged him then held out a wing.  "I speak Gryphon."  He looked at the injured wing.  "Some damage to the webbing. A small fracture.  Oh!"   He looked up.  "It's going to hurt.  Brace yourself."  The gryphon looked away and Iggy slid the small bone back into place, making the gryphon roar.  "Sorry.  One of the bracing bones was dislocated."  He stroked over the joint between wing and body.  "Is that starting to feel better?"

The gryphon put his head down and rested it against his healer's shoulder, speaking quietly.

Iggy laughed.  "Sure, dude.  I'll tell them.  Can I call your colony for you?"  The gryphon said something.  "Good enough."  He looked at the doctor.  "Do you have anything to heal the webbing?  I don't have any skin solution made up."

"We have some," the doctor agreed. "We'll have to pluck a few feathers."

"We can do that, but without the plucking."  He pulled his wand and denuded a small spot to show the injury.  "Yeah, we've clotted and it should be fine."  He waited while the doctor went to get the skin graft plates so they could spread it over the poor young gryphon's wing.  "I'll go tell them myself," he promised.  "Hopefully she'll be back there."  The male nodded, relaxing.

"Kid, who are you?" an Aussie voice said from behind him.

Iggy looked back.  "Hey, Bo, I haven't seen you since I was six."  He grinned.  "I'm Iggy."

"Oh, yeah, Charlie's nephew.  Where is he?"

"I helped his arm and he's at home for two days.  Now I'm working on this guy's wing.  He got hit during a mating flight."

"Ow."  Bo looked sympathetic.  "You're theirs, right?"

"Technically I do healing potions for both species.  I'm good like that," he said with a grin.  The doctor came out.  "Can I leave this with you so I can check on his mate?"

"Sure, go ahead.  Bo, I let Charlie have a few days at home.  Iggy said his arm'll heal in five days but it'll take up to ten days to remove the future scar and any contaminants."  He put down a stool and put the bag on it.  "This'll be cold," he warned.  "Please don't move.  Can you lifted it out and maybe tip it up a bit?"  The male complied, gently sitting back up.

"He's probably got a sore leg as well," Iggy said thoughtfully.  "Let me go check with your family."  He waved and smiled at his uncle's boss.  "Simone thinks she found a chick for him."

"Wonderful news," Bo said with a grin.  "He could use it.  Tell him to give me a call tonight?"

"Only if you don't yell at him.  The family's a bit stressed right now. We barely got my father back."  He shrugged and left, heading for the colony marker he could feel nearby.  He landed in the greeting chamber and bowed to the female standing there.  "Is Buvern one of yours?"

She looked at him.  "He is," she agreed in human.  "Why?  He's been missing.  And who are you to barge in here?"

"I'm Ignatius Harris-Weasley, one of the potion makers.  I was visiting my Uncle at one of the nearby dragon preserves and found him there.  His wing was injured."  She relaxed.  "He's got a small hole but they're working on it for him.  If you have a healer, I'll gladly take them back with me so she can see for herself."

"We do have a born who heals.  I'll send for her."

Iggy relaxed.  "Thank you.  They're very nice there.  Even if they do look at me like I'm some little kid."  He grinned.  "He was also worried about the female he was flying with."

The female laughed.  "She's fine.  Scared to death, but fine.  Could you tell what it was?"

"No.  They thought it might have been a human weapon, something like a gun perhaps.  It's a hole about this big," he said as he measured it out with his hands.  "It also dislocated a bracing bone, which I put back in place.  He may also have a sore foot from his landing by the way he was standing."

"My, you're smart," a female human said as she walked out.  "Who are you?"

Iggy looked at her, noticing she was someone in one of his wife's pictures.  "Raena's mate Iggy."

Her face brightened. "How is she?"

"Very well.  We're very happy together. I'll have her pop around if you want."  She nodded.  "Would you come with me to see the young male?"

"Of course.  How badly embarrassed is he?"

"Pretty much, though he's more worried about the female he was with."  He took her hand and brought her back to the preserve.  "They had some dragon skin substitute so they're using that."

"It'll heal underneath and push that off," she said optimistically as she walked up to the male.  She waved as Raena appeared.  "Hey, girl!"

"Suzette!"  Raena gave her a hug.  "What happened to you?" she asked the male.  He mumbled something.  "You stupid git!"  She slapped him hard on the chest.  "Pay attention next time."  He hung his head.

Iggy gave him a hug.  "I know how all-encompassing being with your chosen female can be.  Don't fret so much.  She's fine."

"Worried sick but fine," the healer agreed.  "You don't tease the ones at your colony?"

Raena rolled her eyes.  "He hates to fight or argue.  His father tainted him that way."

"Wife, bite me," Iggy told her, glaring at her.  "Some of us don't need the added stress of fights."  She looked away from him.  "They're women, they don't understand the male mind," he told the gryphon, who nuzzled him some more.  "Do you want one of the pain potions from home, Raena?"

"No, I brought one."  She looked at him, silently telling him they'd be talking.

He glared at her.  "Yes, we will be talking."  He nodded at his uncle's boss.  "Newly married," he said at the frown.  Bo smiled.  "This is our version of the toothpaste argument according to Uncle Bill.  I'll tell Uncle Charlie to yell your way after my dad is done with him."  He waved and disappeared.

"He's young," Suzette noted.

Raena frowned at her. "Don't take his side.  He'll have to learn that the rest of us like a good argument.  He won't even fight with me."

"It probably hurts him to do so," Bo put in.

The doctor nodded.  "He's a very sensitive young man.  He felt this one's pain."  He laid on another layer of fake skin.  "This won't bother your people?"

"Some will pick on him because of his smell," Suzette told him. "His girlfriend will probably pick on him some."  The male hung his head.  "You'll live."  He glared at her. "Fine, I'll tell her to be gentle with you.  It must have been humiliating to be broken out of a mating flight that way."  She ran a hand over the back of the wing, smiling at the firm feel of the bones.  "One small fracture.  The joint he said he relocated is only swollen.  Very nicely done."  She looked at Raena.  "Your doing?"

"No, Helena's."

"I know her.  Very competent and nice."

"She's Iggy's main teacher, after Poppy and Severus."  She chatted with her friend as she shook the pain medicine.  "Open up, you great lout."  He opened his beak and let her pour the small amount of potion into his mouth.  "There, now take a nap."  The doctor finished that side of the hole and waited until the male laid down to start on the back.  He ran a hand over the feathers and Suzeette removed them. "Where did you learn that?"

"From Helena at a training camp."

"Your mate did the same thing," the doctor told him. "Should we bring him inside?"

"Nah.  He'll be fine.  Do you have a nest?"  The doctor nodded.  "Then float his big, heavy butt into it and let him nap."

The doctor looked at Raena.  "He's really a healing prodigy?"

"No, we're potions prodigies with a healing emphasis.  He started out on people and worked his way up from there.  He's very good.  I'm only a prodigy because I deaged to be with him.  He's actually only sixteen."

The doctor nodded.  "Then I'm very impressed.  Who should I address the note to?"

"Severus Snape, Hogwarts."  She grinned. "Was he an arrogant prick again?"

"Somewhat, but genius is often like that.  I was when I was younger.  Aren't you supposed to be softening that for him?" he gently chided.

Raena sighed.  "I'll fix him later.  He's going to have to learn to get over some things."

"Raena, as you pointed out, he's only sixteen," Suzette reminded her.  "When you were sixteen, you had the most major crush on Scott and couldn't seem to do anything right in his eyes.  Now you're like that to him.  Ease up on the boy.  Boys are often more delicate emotionally at that age.  My own is eleven and can't seem to get over the thought that he's inadequate.  Your husband looks like he's still got the same problem."

"Iggy doesn't deal with people very well," Raena admitted.  She groaned.  "He's shut me out again.  I'd better go help him.  I'll pop around during the holidays?"  Her friend nodded so she gave her a hug before disappearing.   "Iggy," she shouted as she appeared in the backyard. "Get down here!"

"Fuck off for a bit," Simone told her, slamming the door behind her.  "How dare you make fun of him.  He's a sensitive little boy."  She grabbed the girl and slammed her against the house.  "Didn't I warn you to treat him right?"  Raena looked scared so she let her go.  "Then I'd go fucking fix this right the hell now before I finish getting pissed at you.  Regular fighting is bad enough, this shit is destructive to what little self-confidence he has."

Raena shook her head.  "He's very confident."

"He's faking, Raena.  Those of us who *know* him know that.  Maybe you should listen instead of trying to change him.  Because if you don't, I will kill you to release him from his marriage to you.  He deserves a happy marriage with a spouse who supports him, like his father has."

"I thought I was."

"By making fun of him?"

"We pick on each other, Simone.  That's how gryphons and borns are."

"That's how *you* are.  Iggy's not like that.  He's never been like that.  His whole family's not like that.  Accept his idiosyncracies or leave him.  You won't change him."  She walked away to calm herself down.  Her cousin had nearly been in tears earlier and it was making her so pissed she wasn't seeing straight anymore.

Raena walked into the house, heading up to where she could feel her mate laying.  She tapped on the door.

"Not now, Raena," George called.  "Later."

"Yes, father-in-law."  She turned and went downstairs to talk to his grandmother.  She knew her mate and could advise her.  Or she'd be talking to her own mother later.

***

Oliver walked into Xander's room and stopped when he saw the cuddling going on.  "Can't have just one?" he teased, closing the door.

"Iggy and Raena had a fight," George told him.  "She's picking on him again."  He shifted, which woke up his mate.  "Xander, Oliver's here and Charlie's downstairs."

"Hey, Oliver," Xander said sleepily.  "Draco, shift over so I can breathe."

"That's Iggy, dear."

Xander looked down and smiled.  "Okay, both of you shift a few inches so I can breathe."  They shifted for him.  "Thanks.  Get Charlie?"

Oliver opened the door.  "Hey, Weasley!"

"Which one?" Bill yelled.

"The other one."

"Coming," Charlie called, heading up the stairs.  "I've got to find out what's in this stuff.  It's amazing.  All the gunk is already running out and I can feel it healing."  He walked in and shut the door.  "What'cha need, Xan?"

"I want you two to pick up that bag by the door and split it up," Xander said seriously.  "I want it to disappear.  Do something useful with it."

"Why did you bring it out?" Oliver asked.

"It was my ransom," George told him.  Oliver opened his mouth.  "I'm fine."

"I figured as much or you'd be on the bottom of the pile.  How much did they want?"

"Sixty thousand galleons, turned into muggle money," Draco told him.

Charlie whistled. "That's a hell of a lot of money.  What do you want us to do with it?"

"You mean your preserve couldn't use it?" George asked.

"Well, yeah.  But still, it's an awful lot of money, guys."

"Then spread it around to a few different preserves.  I don't want to look at it again," Xander told him.

Oliver beamed.  "Okay, I can give it to a few of the sports charities."  Charlie looked at him.  "I work with two of them.  Plus the junior league could use some money."

"I like that idea," Xander agreed.

Charlie walked over and sat on the foot of the bed, looking at his brother-in-law.  "You're sure?"

"We have a lot more," George agreed. "I can't change his mind on this but he'll quit trying to get rid of all of it."

"Personally I don't care if you keep it as payment for babysitting the kids," Xander told him.  "We've got too much as is and this way I know it's going to good things and not being wasted."

"Fine, I'll take it with me and figure out where to send it, but I don't want to hear about how you're trying to force my baby brother to live in poverty."

Xander sat up and whispered in his ear, making his eyes go wide.  "Now do you see why?"

Charlie nodded. "I do, and I understand, Xander.  Even if they don't."  He patted him on the chest.  "Go back to your nap.  Oliver and I will be quiet while we divvy it up."  He stood up and sat down with the keeper to sort out the money.  A second bag was called up and they split the bag evenly.

***

Charlie walked back onto the preserve two days later and smiled.  "Bo!" he called, nodding toward the office.  "My brothers send their love and stuff for you."  His boss followed him to the office, closing the door behind him.  "Are you still in charge?"

"Yeah.  The nasty bugger finally got fired.  We won't be getting a new one for at least a year because no one's answering the job search.  Why?"

Charlie pulled the much smaller bag out of his pocket.  "I was sent out to do good work today.  This is my last stop and then I'm heading back to work."  Bo picked up the bag and opened it, his mouth opening as he looked up.  "My brother-in-law Xander is one of those simple guys who only needs enough to live on and a safety cushion in case something happens.  That was part of George's ransom actually so he gave half of it to me to spread around to a few preserves."

"Well."  Bo sat down and counted out the money.  "This is really nice of him."  He smiled. "Did we get more?"

"Yup.  We're getting ten percent more than everyone else."  Charlie stretched.  "My arm's mostly healed, but I still have an open gouge.  Almost all of the crap's outta it as well."  He uncovered the damaged area, showing it off.

"That nephew of yours is amazing.  Can he share that recipe?"

"He's working on a list of stuff for me to bring down.  Including allergy problems and the like.  How's that gryphon?"

"He went home yesterday, fully healed enough to fly.  Their healer was really nice to our doctor.  Even helped with a few of the babes in the hospital.  Want to work in there?"

"Sure, I don't care.  I'm tired and happy.  I'd suggest we either use it to up the food in the caf, or to buy some more of the surrounding lands."

"I was thinking about expanding the lands," Bo agreed.  "But I'm thinking we deserve a steak night soon."  He grinned.  "Thanks for this, Charlie."

"Not a problem.  Xander likes this sort of thing.  Hell, we've got a sea monster in the lake outside his house."  He waved and walked away.

"They're real?" Bo called after him.  Charlie waved again.  "Arrogant bugger," he said fondly.  He put the money into his safe and made sure it was locked tightly.  The board would be really happy with this anonymous donation.

***

Xander came running down the stairs and knelt in front of Arabelle, putting his head against her stomach.  Percy swatted at him but he caught his hand, putting it over the moving muscles.  "She's in full labor.  The baby's fussy."  He smiled at her.  "Are you having it here or at the hospital?"

"Hospital," she said, frowning.  "How can you do that?"

"He did it with me," Draco said as he joined them.  "Five or less minutes apart?"

"I'm timing this one," Xander told him.  The next one hit a few minutes later. "Eight."

"That's fine, we'll go anyway," Percy agreed.  "Thank you, Xander."  He helped his wife up and led her away, letting her go through the floo first.  He came out the other side and hurried after his wife, who was groaning.  "Wait for me."

"Percy!" Arabelle told him.  "Quit panicking or I'll have them knock you out.  You don't need the stress."

"Bite me, woman, this is my child and I'll stress all I like.  I took my medicine this morning."  He grabbed her hand as soon as she was on the examination table.  "Did she tell you she was only eight minutes apart?"

"Yes, sir, she did," the nurse assured him.  "First time?" she asked with a smile.

"Third, but the first with this wife," Percy told her.  "She's very fragile and delicate."  She hauled off and hit him on the arm. "OW!  What was that for?"

"For fussing.  I'm just as tough as you are.  Keep it up and you're having the next one, Percy Weasley."

"Yes, dear.  I will if you want."

The nurse giggled.  "He loves you so much.  It must be wonderful."

"When it's not frustrating.  Keep it up, Percy, and I'm having my favorite strike team come hold you down while I have this child."

"Yes, dear."  He kissed the back of her hand and smoothed down her hair when she winced.  "You can even yell if you want."

The doctor walked in and smiled.  "How far apart?"

"Eight and he's a loon," Arabelle said, blowing out a long breath.  "It doesn't even hurt that much yet and he's already gushy and dumb about it."

"Yes, well, I did lose three others," Percy reminded her.  "I'm not losing you.  I refuse to let you be hurt by anything."

"If you say you want me to quit, I'm hurting you," Arabelle warned.

He laughed.  "Why would I do that?  Your people protect you just like I would."  He smiled.  "I think it's wonderful."  He looked at the doctor.  "Are you admitting her now?"

"Let me check her first, Minister Weasley.  Then we'll decide."  He checked her gently, making her hiss.  "Good news, you're dilated at three and a half.  It shouldn't be longer than tomorrow."

"Let me go call everyone," Percy said, hurrying off.

"He really does love you.  He only fussed over his son like that, or when Kandy had a miscarriage," the doctor told her with a smile.

"You took care of her?"

"And his sister Ginny through most of hers," the doctor agreed.  "He's worried since you've been under so much stress."

She snorted.  "I know that much, but he needs to calm down.  He has a heart condition."

"Yes, but he's happy with this fussing.  Let him until you get tired of it and then send him on a short errand, like to check on everyone else," the doctor suggested.  "He's always hyper whenever he's in here for this reason.  Even when it was his sister on the bed, he was pushy and fussy."  He smiled at her.  "Let's get her moved upstairs.  Expect a lot of people to come help."  The nurse nodded and made notes on the new chart, going to find an orderly to have her moved.  "Don't worry, dear, he stops after the first six months, usually."  He left her alone.

"Six months?" she called after him.

***

Percy smiled at his wife.  "Arabelle, I want her to sleep with us.  I like having Elizabeth nearby all night."

"Percy, I love you, but that's why some smart person invented cradles, which I'll even let you pull next to your side of the bed if you want.  She's got to sleep without us sometime, it's better to get her used to it now.  Before I roll over her again."

"You'd never hurt her, I know you wouldn't," he assured her.

Xander walked past, stealing his niece while they were focused on each other.  He smiled as he closed his door.  "Come on, Liz, we'll nap together while they argue about you getting a bed of your own."  He laid down with one arm stretched protectively over her chest, letting her snuggle in.  He didn't even mind when she tried to nurse off him since she gave it up at the taste of his shirt.  They fell asleep together, the baby loved him as much as she did her parents and it showed.

Percy blew the door in, not waking either of them, and stole his precious daughter back.  "Did he steal you, Elizabeth?  I'll have to talk to him about that, won't I?" he said as he walked back downstairs with her.  "Here we are, suitably rescued from the evil, child snatching uncle."

"He misses having one that young," Arabelle said gently, putting a hand on his thigh.  He looked at her, raising an eyebrow.  "Yes, dear, I'm allowed to grope you.  We are married."

He kissed her gently.  "Don't do it unless you're ready for me to grope you back," he warned.  "I'm dangerously close to desperate.  I might even let Xander watch her for us so we can have some time to cuddle ourselves."

They both looked as Iggy and Raena walked past, fighting about how emotional he was.  "Get over it," Arabelle yelled at them, startling her daughter.  "Sorry, Liz."  She smoothed some of the fine down on her daughter's head, watching as Iggy came in and flopped down on the other side of Percy and stole the baby.  "She'll come around soon, Iggy."

"Not unless I do something drastic," he mumbled.   He snuggled the baby closer.  "You smell nice, Liz."  Percy rolled his eyes.  "She might as well get used to it now. All kids should have a nickname.  Full names are for when you're in trouble."

"What are you doing out of school, Ignatius?" Molly shouted.

"See?" he asked with some humor.  "I got signed out by daddy George.  He said I was to come and check on Aunt Katie."

Molly came in and stole the baby.  "How is she?"

"Fine.  Uncomfortable.  She's having false labor now and is getting anxious."  He stole the baby back.  "My snuggle."

Molly leaned down to get into his face.  "Go lock yourself in a lab and experiment, young man.  And give me my granddaughter."  Iggy handed her back.  "Thank you.  You only get to snatch your own from my hands."  She noticed how Arabelle was practically vibrating. "Percy, shag her.  She needs it."  She walked away.  "Come, dear, I'll teach you how to make brownies.  I think you deserve to know the special family recipe."  She held up a box.  "It's this," she said with a smile.  "But don't tell anyone."  The evidence was quickly hidden and the brownies started, the baby resting against her shoulder.  "I mean it, Percy.  Not on in the living room though."

"Mother!" Percy shouted.

Iggy was giggling as he walked past, a happy sound she had missed so much while those two were fighting.  She knew it had been a bad idea to let them do this so young, but they were as stubborn as any of her children.  Or all of them put together sometimes.

***

Iggy jumped as something exploded against the sealed door of the lab, but it held against whomever was out there.  He walked over to look out the peephole and sighed, going back to his experiments.  He nearly had it, she could go leap. He wasn't going to change his fundamental nature for her.  He loved her, but not enough to lose himself, especially not the parts he enjoyed.  Outside, silence fell and he relaxed.  At least until someone knocked politely on the door.  He tested it and shrugged. "It's open, Severus," he said, flicking his wand at the seals on the door.  His mentor walked in and he resealed the door.  "Sorry, I don't want to contaminate this."

"What is it?" Snape asked, coming over to look down at the gloop on the table.  "That looks like the last of the unicorn blood I was looking for."

"I ordered you some more, the herbologist in Mortal was out.  It's on backorder and should be in tomorrow.  Expect a delivery tomorrow night."   He continued to work the substance until it was taffy-like.  "Help me stretch this please."

Severus grabbed the other end and helped him pull the strands, noticing it wasn't sticky.  "What will this become?"

"Something to help with those who are possessed.  I got the idea while Grandmother was sick a few years back.  Everyone wanted something blessable that wasn't water and that she'd have to ingest.  This is my answer. It's basically the taffy version of a communion wafer."

"Interesting.  Holy or unholy?"

"That would depend on how you bless it.  I've got both formulas made up but this is the first I'm fully forming, just in case.  I always do the antidote first."  Severus nodded, flipping over the substance so the bottom was exposed to the light.  "Unicorn blood, a few of Tara's sacred herbs, and some certified kosher sugar.  I had a hard time balancing it out in the taffy recipe I chose, that's what's taken me two weeks."

"Your spouse is worried.  She can't hear your mind and she believes you're upset with her."

"I am," Iggy admitted.  "She can't see me for who I am, sensitivities and all.  I feel for my patients, I haven't learned to be cold and cynical yet, and I refuse to become that way.  She doesn't understand that this is what makes me so good at what I do.  I feel for the people I'm treating and it makes me want to work harder to help them.  My calling isn't a duty, it's a privilege.  I'm staying in here until she gets that point."

"I had noticed you were taking classes with the other two houses."

"I'm too pissed to talk to her.  If I do, I'll say something hurtful and it'll start all over again.  So either she'll figure out why she's doing this and stop it, or in two weeks I'm going to file for temporary separate nests status.  I'm not remaking myself in her image, and I don't expect her to do it either, but I won't let myself be harassed until I no longer feel anything."  He put his side down and pulled a knife, chopping a little piece off to test.  He smiled when it showed up as pure on his test and handed another piece over.  "Try it?"

Severus looked at the piece of candy.  "At one point in time that might have hurt me to touch."

"Yes, but you're on the path to healing from that now," Iggy pointed out, still holding it out.  It was taken and chewed.  "Good, huh?"  He grinned.  "I know you hate me flavoring things like it's candy, but in this case I think it should taste good enough to go unnoticed."

"It would help.  Alerting the possessing spirit to the holiness of this simple thing would make it reject it."  He nodded. "I like that.  It's very subtle.  You can barely taste the blood or the herbs.  They balance out very well.  The grape flavoring was a little odd though."

"It's all I had with me.  I've been making a lot of headache potion for Aunt Arabelle. Liz's colic is so bad it's driving her nuts."

"Yours did the same to me," Snape told him.  He regarded the boy.  "Shouldn't you tell her what the problem is?"

"Everyone else has," Iggy said with a shrug.  "I'm tired of the broken record responses I was putting out.  I've changed as much as I'm going to."

"Would you like me to talk to her?"

"If you want," Iggy said, looking at him.  He looked so tired, nearly done in by exhaustion.  "If you think you can get through to her, try it.  I talked to her mother the other day when she called to scream at me.  I told her the absolute truth, being very brutal about it.  I heard Raena crying later that night, but she's not changing anything.  Earlier this morning she told me I was a prissy little bastard."  He went back to cutting up the pieces.  "Did you want to store these or should I keep them in here while I work on the anti-holy parts?"

"Leave off that side for now," Snape advised him. "I can't think of an occasion where we might need it at the school."  Iggy shrugged and nodded, wrapping up the pieces in food-quality parchment paper.  "Are you going to submit this one as well?"

"I'm still waiting to hear on my last one.  It's been two years."

"Board recognition is often like that," Severus agreed dryly.  "I had to wait six years for one of mine to go through my own board, much less the one for the Ministry here.  I'm still waiting on that and it's been close to ten years."  He sneered. "They have a very narrow definition of useful  potions and anything outside of it is stonewalled with frustration."

"But you have to go through them to keep your accreditation to teach," Iggy reminded him.

"Yes, but they don't make you post new formulas to them for that.  That process is only for those who want to have their potions included in the official books.  There's many of us who gave up on it and wrote out own books for those who would look for them."

Iggy snorted.  "I thought about it.  Maybe when I'm older.  For right now, I think I'll stick to publishing papers.  Did you get my last one looked over?"

"I did.  I corrected one spelling error and sent it off for you as well.  Is the Royal Academy pushing you to publish?  Braun always did us."

"My advisor over there said it might be a wise thing to start doing now.  Getting my name out there now means I'll get a lot less of the 'who are you and why should I be listening to you' problems later on."  He put all the little pieces into a tin box and sealed it.  "There, all done," he said, holding it out.  "Give me a minute to get a clean copy of the formulas for you."

"I have time.  I only have one person in detention tonight.  Your cousin Melvin is still paying off his."

"I'm sure he's thrilled with you.  Want me to take him tonight?"  He looked around the lab.  "It could probably use a good scrubbing.  My next planned project is going to need a sterile environment."

"I'll send him down tonight," Severus told him, watching as he copied the formulas by magic, so it could be read, and handed them over.  "I'll take them to the Headmaster later. I'm sure he'll be happy to tell the appropriate people that we have them if they wanted to test them for you."

"Thank you, Severus," Iggy said quietly.  "For putting up with all this shit and all that."

The older man patted the boy on the back.  "It's hard sometimes.  She's got more worldly experience and it has jaded her.  She can't see that you haven't had that sort of time yet and doesn't understand how you can be so free with your enthusiasm.  Remember, this isn't new to her."

"We were doing stuff that was brand new," Iggy told him. He flinched as his mind was invaded by a more powerful one.  "I'll be right back, I have to answer that summons.  It's Bill."  He teleported out, landing in the center of the audience chamber.  "Stay out of it, Bill."

"Stay out of what?" the female elder, Delilah, asked.  "The ruin of your relationship?"

"And it's all his fault," Raena raged.

Iggy looked at her.  "I'm not the cynical one who's trying to change my mate," he said gently.  "Get over it, Raena.  I'm going to stay this way.  This is me.  I accept you for all your supposed faults, accept mine!"

"Being enthusiastic isn't a fault," Delilah told them.  "Neither is being too caring.  It's the marking of a good healer to care about your patients.  Not to get wrapped up in them," she said when Raena opened her mouth.  "Not to ignore one's studies for them," she said, looking at Iggy.

"I've been doing my classes in the other section so we wouldn't fight," Iggy told them.  "I'm not going to fight now.  She either accepts me as I am, or I'll wait until she can remember how she used to see me as this wonderful being in my own right, not just because I'm brilliant."  He shrugged.  "Now if you'll excuse me, I have a kid coming in to clean the lab I'm living in so I can set up a quarantine and sterilization field for my next project."

"What have you done during your separation?" Bill asked gently.

"Nothing important," Raena snorted.  "Probably read his comic books."

Iggy ignored her.  "So far I've made about a galleon on headache potion for an aunt with a colicky baby and about twice that in back pain medicine for the aunt who just had a baby.  I've made a taffy that's able to be blessed as a holy object to aid with depossessing someone.  I've made a new temporary sterilization potion that only works on men.  I've been working on a new formula to use in the shop for a pattern changing effect that will work with the color changing formulas they use.  I've also been working on a design for my future laboratory.  I've managed to finish my homework for the year, get ahead on next year's and do all my current assignments for the Royal Academy, not to mention working on a strategy for our first game in a week's time during practices.  I've been fairly busy so I don't have to think about my wife, the one who I love more than anything, betraying me suddenly and turning into a shrew."  He crossed his arms.  "May I please go back now?  My cousin Melvin is the one serving detention under me and I wanted to ask his opinion on something."

"Go ahead," Delilah told him, smiling as he disappeared.  "Is that true, Raena?"

She huffed. "I don't know what he's talking about.  He blows everything out of proportion.  He won't even let me pick on him!"

"Of course he won't," Bill agreed.  "Xander was picked on his whole life, as was your mate by the other children around him.  Why would he want to continue that trend from someone who's supposed to understand him?"  She opened her mouth.  "This is something you will have to learn to live with.  This isn't his problem with wearing purple and green together.  This isn't even a problem with him feeling the need to work all day long, which we might not mind if you worked on as long as you did it gently and got him to give up work to play sometimes, without nagging him about it.  This is a part of him that you will not change.  He doesn't like to be teased, or to fight, or even to get into playful arguments and slapping contests."

"I agree," Delilah told her.  "This is who he is, Raena, and you knew that when you married him.  He's as serious as he ever was, but now he's learned how to shove everything into his work.  The pain you're causing him is making him work too hard.  Do you really want him to end up like his uncle?  Sick with a bad heart from all the stress?"

"I always said that boy was abnormal to be working so hard," the third elder pointed out.  "The boy never wanted to play with others."

"He was an only child," Bill reminded him.

"He played with his cousins," Raena defended.  "Sometimes with Adrian and Ryan as well."

"They usually drove him to hide," Bill corrected.  "His cousins weren't always around, and his father couldn't make the boy play most of the time.  He's always had his nose in a book."

"I've always thought it was a subconscious push from Xander to make the boy work and achieve," Delilah told them. "He works too hard as well.  Even when he's being playful he's thinking about his training schedule and all that sort of thing."  She waved a paw.  "They could both use some downtime."

"They could," Bill agreed.  "They won't go for it though."

"We could bring them down for a weekend of looking after the littles," the third elder suggested.  "That would make them both spend time flying and playing."

"With our luck it'd be the weekend that it rained so hard they couldn't go out and he would simply bring down pranks," Bill told him.  "They're both very complex men.  Xander didn't do so well when he was Ignatius' age.  He's making up for those faults now.  Ignatius has seen his father struggle to be the best and has set his mind that he should always be the same way.  His gentleness comes from that source alone.  Xander is a very caring man.  He adopts those students of his temporarily and helps them grow up. All of the borns coming out of that school say he is a very strong influence on them, mostly in the positive and to do good things.  William is becoming the same way, only without the desire to learn things.  He's more of a physical person."

"He likes to build things," Raena told them.  "Maeve is a princess in every meaning of the word, including spoiled, but she's also very active.  All day long she's trying to do something, usually with the result of making Lucien laugh and everyone else scream."  She scrubbed her face.  "I'm at fault.  I admit I'm pushing him, but he'll have to toughen up some.  The first time he loses a patient will kill him."

"What makes you think that he hasn't?" the third elder asked her.  She looked at him.  "He has lost a patient already when your aunt miscarried.  He's also had to watch a terminally ill person die because he was helping out at the hospital in London."  Bill looked at him.  "I'm sorry for eavesdropping, but I wondered why he was crying."

"That's fine. I'm sure he wouldn't mind too much.   He's a very delicate and gentle soul.  Even after losing a child born unhealthy last year."

"He's been working at the hospital?"

"They suggested he do a few hours a week to get used to working with the different specialties," Delilah told her.  She and Bill both neglected to tell her he was working on a dual degree now, going for his healer's license.  That was for Ignatius to tell her, not them.  "He still seems to gravitate toward those who are pregnant and newly born.  I think they were hoping the same thing you were, to toughen him up enough to let him not get emotionally trampled during a crisis."

"He doesn't handle emergencies well," Raena told her.

"He has never handled a crisis well," Bill said dryly.  "Even when he was playing and it was only him who was injured he panicked.  He doesn't like to see people in pain and his need to help them overwhelms him because he knows he's not good enough to save everyone.  Sometime in the past, someone has put that boy down once too often."

"Ryan probably," Raena agreed, thinking about her husband.  "Can you help me get into his lab?"

"Not if he's got a quarantine barrier up," Bill reminded her.  "You'll have to get him to come out.  You might send word to him that you're sorry.  It might start the healing process and he might even come out of his own free will.  If not, you'll have to get some help from his father."

"Xander's pissed at me as well," she admitted sadly.

"Well, Simone did say he's been napping with her recently because he's getting new nightmares. You might tell her that you're trying to fix it and see if she'll help you.  I understand that she wants this to stop as well.  She doesn't like it when her favorite cousin is upset, even over minor things.  This is probably driving her insane."

Raena nodded.  "It is.  I'll talk to her and Severus tonight. Thank you for your help."

"You're welcome.  Fix this before we have to meddle, young lady," Delilah warned.  Raena nodded and disappeared.  "Do you think she sees him now?"

"I think she will have to.  Ignatius is very firm on this point.  He's changed as much as he's willing to.  He's mystified by this sudden change in her."

"As am I.  I wonder if this is because she's becoming an adult again, trying to undo some mistakes."

"It might be," Delilah agreed.  "It doesn't excuse it though.  She'll have to work this out for herself.  In this case, it's her problem.  We can only point out the river, not drown her in it."

"I'm sure that thought has occurred to Xander as well," Bill said with a full grin.  "Wasn't he just here?"

"He listened in and then left to tell his mate that we had helped her see her faults," Delilah assured him. "Does he feel less animal to you?"

"He does, but he felt that way after every child was born," Bill told her, thinking about it.  "Do you think he's intentionally tainting the family's children?  That hyena trapped in him would want the pack to be closer and they are extraordinarily close."

"I think we might mention it to his oldest son," the third elder pointed out. "He has a good grasp of theory and should be able to find a method to test them."

"Yes, I think that might be wise," Bill said, heading back to his personal chamber to make the call.  It was too bad that Mr. Malfoy-Harris-Weasley wasn't very sensitive to the thought streams of those outside his family.  He settled himself before his fire and called out to his student.  "Ah, Draco.  Are you alone?"

Draco shook his head.  "Give me an hour and I'll have the rest of the afternoon free.  Did something happen in that soap opera that is my younger brother's marriage?"

Bill nodded.  "That as well.  Come up when you're free so we may talk."  He signed off and relaxed.  An hour gave him time for a nap.  Maybe he'd see that little minx of his in his dreams again.

***

Draco walked up to Xander outside the Great Hall after dinner.  "Xander, have you been tainting the family?"

"No.  I've opened them up to their guardians so they'll have help if they need it," he admitted.

"What?"

"I basically marked them for help from the pack.  That way I can find them if there's an emergency and any of the spirits that help me can find them if it's a real emergency.  I never tainted them."

"Why did you do such a thing?" Draco said patiently.

"Because the pack has to be protected, Draco.  The pack is everything and the only important thing.  The pack has to be safe."

"Ah."  Draco zapped him and leaned down over the prone body.  "I'm taking it out of them."

"There's no taint," Tara said as she walked up behind them. "What he did was mark them as family so they could be helped if they called on a spirit guardian."  Xander nodded, struggling to get up.  "Stay down there."  She looked at Draco.  "Nothing more."

"Is that why the children are so close?"

"No, I think he did that manually," Tara told him.  She smiled.  "He was always pushing the kids together and urging them to get along.  He never allowed to fight or any of that stuff that kids do."

"I do not understand this mindset."

"I don't think you ever will," she admitted.  "Not unless you can crawl inside his head with him."

Draco glared down at his father.  "Is this what opened Simone and the others to the other side?"

"No," she said with a light laugh.  "That's all them.  You've very open as well.  It's part of that smarmy and slutty side I guess.  Nothing at all to do with him."

Xander used his wand to summon a book once he had finally gotten up.  "Here, read," he said, then he limped away, moaning in pain.  Damn that had hurt!   He hadn't attacked the family!

Draco thumbed through the book.  "Did you find this for him?"

"No, he actually found it for himself.  Xander was a research person when we were younger, Draco.  Never underestimate the man.  It's a deadly mistake too many creatures and demons have made. Don't be the next one.  I won't put up with you two fighting like Iggy and Raena are."  She walked away, heading for her classroom.  "The Goddess is merciful to those who protect their own," she reminded herself.  "He is a protector and his family is everything to him."  She paused mid-step then shook her head as the strange thought finished forming.  "I wonder who the hyena will go to if he dies."  She finished her trek and worked on some exams.   "Theory, yuck," she sighed.

***

Draco walked into Xander's bedroom and stunned him, tying him down before he could come out from under the shortened stun spell.  He sat beside him, tapping the book on his thigh while he waited.  When it had been ten minutes, he reached over to touch the warm neck.  "I know you're in there.  Come out, now.  Before I have to find your next son."  Still no answer and Draco started to get worried.  He nearly called for Iggy to come help him, but he knew he hadn't hit him that hard.  He checked around the bed, no vials indicating a sleeping draught.  He checked the man's pulse and shook his head.  The house elves must have taken the vial and put it in for cleaning.  He turned on a light and decided to wait some more.  If he had knocked Xander back under the potion, there was no telling how long he'd be under this time.  Nearly dawn was probably a good guess though.

***

Iggy came out of the lab and yawned.  "Ignatius!" Albus yelled down the hallways.  "My office, now."

"Yay me.  Can't I eat first?" he muttered, heading that way.  He hadn't even snuck out for a shower yet.  He walked up to the office and sat down, smiling when a tray appeared on the desk.  "Thanks.  What's wrong this time?"

"Your father's not waking up.  Would you know which potion you fed him last night?"

"Sleeping draught with a dream suppressant.  The standard formula that Severus makes.  He even made that one.  I only summoned it for him.  Why isn't he waking up?"  He dug into the generous breakfast.

"Your uncle, er, older brother...."

"Draco?"

"Yes, him," Albus said with a smile.  "He just had to go and muddle that family tree even more."  He rolled his eyes.  "Anyway, he went up to have a discussion with him about marking the children and stunned him to keep him calm enough to bind him down."

Iggy paused between bites of eggs.  "Are we sure he's in his body?"  He shoved that bite in his mouth.  "Has anyone asked Salazar if they're having tea at this moment."

"I hadn't thought of that," Albus admitted.  "Thank you.  Finish up. I want you to attend class the normal way today."  Iggy shook his head.  "You may still go with the other sections, but I want you to do it otherwise normally.  Fortunately, you have Severus this morning and he'll excuse you long enough to take a shower."  Iggy nodded, taking the plate with him as he walked up to his family's tower.  He walked past his wife, ignoring her.

"Iggy, wait," she called, turning to walk after him.  "I'm willing to talk.  Will you listen?"

"No.  I'm not willing to change anymore, Raena.  This is me, see me or don't talk to me."  He handed her the empty plate as he walked into the house, heading for the bathroom.  "He might not be in there," he called as he closed the bathroom door.  He found his niece standing there naked.  "Hi.  Are you done yet?  I need a quick shower."  Gwen giggled and ran off to tell her father.  "Thank you."  He stripped down and climbed into the stall, enjoying the warm water flowing over his skin.  He had bathed in the sink for the last few days so this was very nice.

Draco slammed the door open, Ron right behind him.  "What do you mean he might not be in there?" Ron demanded.   No answer.  "Ignatius, answer me," he said coldly.

Iggy finished rinsing off his face and turned to look at them.  "Simple.  He was under a standard sleeping potion with a dream suppressant.  He might have partially woken up earlier, but you zapping him might have sent him out of his body.  You might want to check on that and see.  I really don't want him to die like Trelawny did."

Draco glared at him.  "The standard one quit working on him."

"Severus made it, I simply summoned it to him.  I even sniffed it, it was the standard sleeping potion.  Maybe you put a little bit too much pissedness into your hit, Draco."  He pulled down the bottle of shampoo and started on his hair.  "I'm going to be late for class, the Headmaster already knows this, and there's nothing I can do that won't get my ass in trouble with someone."

Snape stormed in.  "You're late."

"I'm bathing.  Give me ten more please," he whined.  "Go check on my father.  Draco stunned him while he was under that sleeping potion."  Snape rolled his eyes but stormed back out to check him.  Iggy rinsed his hair and did a quick swipe of the rest of his body, hitting all the high and potentially smelly spots.  He turned off the water and was drying off when his mentor came back in.  "Out of his body?"

"No, submerged in his own mind.  It turned the dream suppressant part into a trapping dream.  He's coming around now."  Draco stormed back out.  "What's his problem now?"

"Daddy marked some of us kids with a marker to protect us and get us some help from the spirit plane if we needed it."  He wrapped the towel around his waist and walked out.  "Let me get dressed and I'll be right down.  Who's running the class?"

"Your wife," he noted dryly.  "She's late to Herbology."  Iggy sighed and headed for his father's closet.  "Those won't fit you."

"My shoulders are smaller, but I can wear them," Iggy noted as he pulled on some of his father's clothes.  Without underwear because he was out of clean and he wasn't about to wear anyone else's.  He buttoned up his shirt and grabbed a black robe from the closet, walking out.  "Sorry it's not my uniform, but I need to do wash," he said as he walked past him.  He summoned his bookcase and strode down the halls, exuding calmness, radiating authority.  A few of the younger students, and one seventh year Slytherin, got out of his way before he could get anywhere near them.  He walked into the Potion's classroom and everyone shut up.  "You can go," he told Raena.  She looked at him.  "Out!"  She picked up her books and calmly walked out.

One of the sixth year Hufflepuffs raised his hand.  "What is going on with you two?"

"Small marital tiff," Iggy told him, raising an eyebrow.  "Isn't that supposed to be grey by now?"

The boy quickly added his next few ingredients and Iggy took his cauldron before it could explode in his face.  "I'm sorry, Iggy.  You scared me.  You're turning into Professor Snape, only with more colors in your wardrobe."

"That's a wonderful compliment," Iggy said dryly.  "Would you like to try that potion again?"

"There's not enough time for that," Snape said as he walked in.  "What happened?"

"He scared me, sir, and I dropped in two ingredients at the wrong time."

"I see."  He looked at Ignatius.  "You, scary?" he asked with a slight sneer.

"I'm radiating it apparently.  Gibbons jumped out of my way like I was going to kill him," Iggy noted in the same tone of voice.  "Hurley!" he shouted, stomping back to take her cauldron from her as well.  "Ten points.  You do not make a love potion in class!"  She blushed and ducked her head.  He gave her one last glare before handing off the cauldron to his mentor.

"Go sleep in the back," Snape suggested.  Iggy gave him a look.  "You look like you could use it."

"I'm fine, sir.  Thank you anyway."  He looked across the classroom, smirking at Melvin.  "Need help?" he asked in a kinder tone of voice.

"No.  I'm staring into space.  I thought I heard Arabelle yelling at my father."

"That's always a possibility," Iggy agreed.  "They probably had another job clash.  Are they kissing yet?"

"No."  He frowned.  "Can you hear them?"

Iggy homed in on his uncle's mental signature and laughed, sending him a message about not scaring his son to death by thinking they were breaking up.  Arabelle told him to butt out so he told her exactly what Melvin was thinking and she quit fighting as well.  "Done," he told his cousin.  "Work now, this is graded."

Melvin went back to chopping up the weeds in front of him.  "Thank you, Iggy.  Want to eat lunch at our table today?"

"No, I think I'm going to be yelling at Professor Malfoy about his stunt with my own father last night. He obviously doesn't understand."   He sat down behind the desk and looked at his mentor.  "Why don't you try to talk your son out of eating the pickled toads, sir?"

Snape hurried off to stop his son from making one of the worst mistakes of his life.  Pickled toad taken orally was a super laxative and the boy would remember that feeling all his life.  He certainly did.

Iggy looked at the class.  "Now that he's gone, those of you who just added the purple flowers twenty minutes too early, put your cauldrons in the sink and go to the library to look up that ingredient and write a ten inch explanation on why you nearly killed everyone in this room."  Half of the class put their cauldrons in the sink and hurried off.  "You too, Melvin."  Melvin slid out of his seat and added his to the pile, helpfully releasing the dry ice into the sink to neutralize the problems before they exploded. "Thank you."

Snape walked back in with his son under one arm and Lucien under the other.  He looked at the empty seats.  "Too early?"

"Too early.  Ten inch explanation on how they nearly blew up people."  He looked at the boys.  "Did you *really* want to poop orange for three months?" he asked them.  "Painfully at that?"

Lucien looked at him and nodded.  "Yes, please."  He grinned.

Zach laughed.  "Funny."

"I'm sure your mother would think so," Iggy said, taking Lucien from him.  "Come here, little man.  You need a cuddle to make sure you become a good boy."

"I am good," Lucien protested.  He grinned again, a naughty grin this time.  "I got morning cuddles."

"I heard," Severus said, taking one of the stools for himself.   "You need to stop pestering the Slytherin females.  They are not your personal harem, no matter what your older brother has told you."

Lucien giggled.  "But they're nice and pretty.  And they smelled good today.  Sweet and flowery like those sugar roses mummy bought me."

"Blast," Snape said, hurrying out to go find those girls before they were jumped.

"Lucien, if you ever smell that scent again on another person, I want you to tell a teacher, all right?" Iggy told him.  "That potion is very dangerous."  Lucien gave him a serious look and nodded.  "Thank you.  You're a good boy, Lucien."

"Shh," one of the Ravenclaw girls hissed.

"Shut up.  He's sensitive to that stupid pixie potion."  Her mouth fell open.  "He went to cuddle some of the Slytherin females this morning and found a few of them had added it to their body powder."  She giggled.  "It's very important that he tell us these things, the same as it is for you to tell us these things.  Pixie potion is responsible for some of the most odd children on the face of the earth today.  Or ever."

"I wonder if Snape's mother took some," one boy muttered.

"Expelled," Iggy said harshly, pointing at the door.  "One hundred points off and get the hell out now.  Go tell on yourself before I have to tell someone you said that."

The boy blanched and carefully slid out of his seat, heading out of the classroom before Iggy could attack him with his hands as well. "Sorry," he squeaked before he ran away.

"I tolerate a lot, disrespect on that scale is not on the list."  The remaining students bent down and worked on their potions.  That boy had just put him into a bad mood for the *entire* day.  Snape would be even worse.  They almost felt sorry for the boy once the Slytherins and Gryffindors coming next heard.

***

Draco looked down as Xander woke up.  "I read the book.  You're an idiot.  They didn't need the help."

"Fuck you."  Xander looked at the ties binding him and opened his mouth.

"No, you will listen.  I'm sorry I got you trapped in your dreams, but this is the only way I wanted to have this discussion," he said calmly.  He got comfortable.  "You didn't have to do that to them.  They're perfectly well protected."

"We can't always be there," Xander reminded him.  "This way they have someone to protect them when we can't.  The pack has to be protected."

"The pack?"

"The pack," Xander agreed.  He used his small ability to push magic around and undid himself, sitting up.  "Don't do that again.  I don't let people attack me.  Not even family."  He patted him on the knee and stood up, grabbing his cane.

"Lay back down!" Draco ordered.  Xander looked at him and he lost it. "You gave my children a mark that would give them a guardian which we don't even believe in!  You're pushing them toward a system of belief that I'm not comfortable with.  Now, down!"

"I'm not the dog," Xander pointed out.  "It's also not a belief system.  I don't particularly believe in the same way as the people who gave me my helper, but I still get help."

"You still should have asked."

"Why?  I'm protecting them."

"Xander, this is not normal.  Think about the other members of the family."

Xander shrugged.  "I'm protecting them," he repeated.

Draco shook his head, rebinding him.  "Stay there until I get someone who speaks the same language."  He stood up and walked away.

"But I have to go to the bathroom and I have class today!" Xander called after him.  His wrist bindings were undone and he gratefully got up to do what he had to do, and to go to his class. He was pulled out by his collar a few minutes later by Percy.  "What?" he whined as he was drug back up to the house.  "Read the book!"

"I did read the book," Percy told him, turning to look at his brother-in-law.  "And while I'm grateful, how did you mark them?"

"With my own."

"With your own...."

"Spirit guardian."

Percy shook his head, then decided to shake Xander.  "Do you know how dangerous that is?  You could have tainted them, Xander."

Xander got free.  "I know what I'm doing, Percy!  Give me a little bit of credit!"  He turned and walked away.  "Test them all if you want.  You won't find a bit of taint.  If you do, come tell me."  He slammed his classroom door and locked it, going to sulk at his desk.  He had only been trying to protect them.  He pouted.

***

Percy looked at the rest of the family, minus Xander.  "We've checked.  There is no taint."

Arthur nodded.  "I didn't figure there was.  Is this really that horrible?"

"It can be," Draco told him. "If he had done it wrong, it could have let some of his possession transfer to the children.  As is, there's a chance that it could jump from him and move to one of the children."

Percy cleared his throat.  "I found a mark on you as well," he admitted.  "As well as both of the twins and myself."

George raised his hand.  "And?  Why are we even talking about this?  We all know Xander's only trying to protect the kids.  If it's not harmful, why are we picking on him this time?"

"Because he didn't ask?" Fred suggested.  "I'm not fond of thinking that at some point in time I'll end up being possessed by a hyena's spirit."

"Yours isn't, it's a lynx," Percy told him.   Fred looked clueless.  "Small wild cat?"

"I know what one is!  Why is it in me!"

"It's not *in* you," George told him, reaching over to pat him on the hand. "It's a marker so that it can find you if you ever get into a situation where you're going to die without some help and we're all too damn far away or dead to help you."

"I still don't like it," Fred told him.

"Bottom line, can you make him stop?" Bill asked.

"No," George told him.  Everyone looked at him.  "For two good reasons, if we need them.  One, it will set the other kids apart.  This is part of what makes them so close.  They can see that they're special or something.  I don't know more than that.  Xander said it's not true, but the only kid that hasn't been marked so far was Agatha."  Arthur opened his mouth.  "He tried, Hermione blocked it."

"Oh.  That explains that.  Could it have helped her?"

"It would have helped her fight at least one of the offerings off," Percy agreed.  "That's the sort of situation it's for."

Fred nodded.  "Then I can live with it.  I'm not really happy with it being my kid, but ...."  He trailed off and looked at his older brother.  "You knew before.  That's why you wouldn't let him have Liz."

"He got her in the womb, like he has most of the kids," George told him.  Arabelle looked at him.  "Black, shiny ball?"

"Black, shiny ball?"  She looked at her husband.  "Do we have one of those?"

"It's in your jewelry box, Arabelle.  I left it in there once I found it this morning."  He looked at Fred. "Yours hasn't been done."

"Why not?" Katie asked.  "He's had plenty of chances.  Doesn't he like us?"

George looked at her.  "He tried, dear.  He really did.  I even caught him at it once.  It didn't work."

"Then we'll need to get him checked out," Fred said firmly.  "There's got to be something wrong!"

"It's a magic clash," Draco told him. "I can't work anything on him either.  Neither can Ignatius.  He admitted to trying to cure his diaper rash earlier when I talked to him."  He tightened his ponytail.  "George, what's the other reason?"

"It'll destroy him.  He was only trying to help.  This is his pack and this is an instinctive reaction to want to protect them. He's pouting right now and has canceled classes for the day so he can sulk."

"Is there some source of information the rest of us can read?" Katie asked.  Draco tossed a book onto the table.  "How long have you had that?"

"Since he gave it to me this morning."  He looked at Percy.  "There's one other who isn't warded this way, Iggy.  Either it didn't stick or he didn't know how.  I don't know how he's protecting him."

"It's on Iggy, he put it on when he was six."

"It's not," Percy agreed.  "He had me verify it.  Again, we're not sure why it didn't take."

"Is he in more danger?" Molly asked, looking back at the kids.

"No, he's not," George told her.  "This isn't going to affect him."

"It does explain why Iggy had to run away to get out from under the watchful gaze of his father," Arabelle pointed out.

George shook his head.  "That was mostly me.  Xander was always letting him play behind the shop and up in the school without supervision."

"Oh."  She looked at the two men standing in front of them. "Is that why he's not close to anyone?"

"He and Simone are as close as Maeve and Lucien, only without the cuddling," Fred told her.  "Iggy's not a natural people person."

"It may have been why he was never without a book," Percy admitted.

"That was Xander and his wonderful insecurities about being idle," Fred reminded him.  "Why won't you let him hold Liz?"

"Because I'm as overprotective as George was when Iggy first came," Percy said a little coolly.  "I like to hold my daughter myself.  It's not such a bad thing."

"No, it's not," Fred said with a grin.  "I don't like others to hold Keivgn either.  I thought you'd be over this by now since she's your third."

"No, he's possessive of all his children," Molly assured him.  "Xander did get the same way.  None of us got to hold any of the children unless either he or George were right there watching us."

"Then the real question is, do we need to do anything about this," Bill pointed out.  Everyone shrugged.  "Good, then we'll leave it alone."

"There will be more children someday," Arabelle reminded him.  "Do we let him do it to them?"

"I don't think you could stop him," George told her.  "He can do it from a distance."

"Besides," Iggy put in from his corner, "with as much trouble as this family seems to draw, I think we'd all like to have a bit of extra protection.  I'm sure as hell going to need it some day because I don't fight that well.  Simone might not, but then again she might be able to draw on hers to make a better battle plan."  He shrugged and turned his head to look out the window.  "Phoenix chick."

Simone got up to get it and take the message.  "That was Baby.  Spike needs Uncle Xander tonight."

"I'll send him down," George assured her, thinking at his husband.  He didn't hear anything but he knew Xander had heard him.  "He's still sulking so much he won't even talk to me."  He stood up.  "I'm going to go back to my husband's side. Is there anything else?"

"Can we get that spirit out of him?"Bill suggested.  "It's been in there a long time, I'm sure he'd like to be free of it sometime in his adult life."

"I'm not sure it can fully be taken out," George admitted.  "Salazar's ghost pulled some of it, and a priest in Italy got some more, but it's still very strong."

"I'm not sure if the people who cured Molly could get it out of him now," Arabelle told them. "It's integrated into his psyche, that's why we're having this meeting.  He told Draco we were his pack."

"A gryphon would have used flock," Simone said thoughtfully.  "That's got to be odd.  A gryphon and a hyena inside him advising him."

"Yes, it probably is," Percy agreed, smiling at her.  "I couldn't let this go on without telling all of you.  Personally, I'm not sure where I stand on this issue."

"We're letting it happen," Arabelle told him.  He looked at her.  "I want my children protected, Percy, no matter what form the protection takes as long as it's not evil."

He gave her a disgusted look.  "I'm sure we can protect them all perfectly fine," he argued.  "We'll get into this at home."

"Percy, it's happening, even if I have to help Xander do it.  Our children are in danger because of what we do.  There are plenty of people who'd like our children so they could force us to do things.  If this helps keep them safe, then I'm all for it.  The same as I had a portkey commissioned for each of the children that will bring them here if they need to run away."

Percy smiled, a little thinly.  "We'll discuss this at home."

"Fine," she sighed, waving a hand.  "You can discuss this, my mind's made up."  She gave Simone a hug.  "Thank you for the books, sweetie, they're very nice."

"I found them in a muggle mall, but I thought they'd come in handy at this age.  Reading to the baby makes them smarter and Iggy started out on purely muggle books."

"I did?"

"Yes," George said with a smile.  "Xander used to pull out muggle books and read them to you all the time.  Forced himself through some of them, but at that age the voice reading to you was more important than the pictures.  He must have went through almost every classic of muggle literature by the time you were three."

"And then some since I saw him reading sports magazines to him," Fred agreed, smiling at his nephew.  "Over all, should I worry?"

"No," George and Percy said together.

"Only about why it wouldn't work," Percy pointed out.

"My mother was immune to gryphon magic," Katie admitted.  "She used to tell stories about being friends in school with a born who did some amazing illusions, but how she could always tell."

"That would explain it," Percy agreed.  "Fred, you only have to worry about things exploding in the shop.  This sort of help wouldn't really do anything in that situation.  You shouldn't have to worry about any of this."

"Personally, I think it's kind of neat," Bill admitted with a grin.  "I'll probably let him do any kids I might have."  Molly looked at him.  "Sometime in the future, mum, not anytime soon."

"You might want to watch out, I think Xander's looking for a mate for you," George warned.  He smiled as he headed for the floo.  "I'm going to remind my husband that he's not to wear leather tonight."

"His veela side out in a demon bar might be a bad thing," Ron agreed. "Has he marked Mary?"

"Yes," Draco told him.  "She's got two marks on her."

"Her father might have put the other on," Arabelle told him as she stood up.  "I have a staff meeting about a raid.  Have fun."  She disappeared, heading back to the office.

Percy gathered up his daughter.  "Unfortunately, we have another case of possible possession to capture tonight.  This one might even have more than one human in him."  He left as well.  He could argue with his wife over dinner, after he'd made up his mind.

Draco looked at the rest of the family.  "Now that his staunchest supporters aren't here, what are we going to do about this?"

"Make him ask us?" Bill suggested.  "Did he get Morgana and Minnie?"  Draco nodded.  "Then make sure he knows he has to ask us to do it to the rest of the family as they're born."

"I agree with Uncle George, daddy, he won't stop doing it.  I remember when he did mine and it was like a happy burst in my head, like something really liked me and was there for me.  The feeling faded by that night and by the next morning I didn't think anything of it."

"How old were you?" Bill asked.

"Six.  He didn't figure it out until then," Simone told him.  "I asked him a few years ago what that was and he told me.  There's also three other books in his personal library that mention it.  It's in one of the three other tomes on possessions."

"The Dark Arts section in the library has some books on that as well," Ron said thoughtfully.  "As well as some of the stuff Rupert got us when he first came."

"You mean he wasn't always a bastard?" Denver asked.

"No, he was some of the time.  Now it's more of a chronic problem.  What happened to him anyway?" he asked Draco.

"He's locked up in a mental health ward.  Someone decided he wasn't mentally competent to stand trial.  Something about demons.  You'd have to ask Percy."  Draco shook his head.  "What does it matter?"

"Easy.  Tara, Adrian, Ryan....  Other people who should know?  Plus I want him as far away from my first three as possible."

"Good point.  Ask Tara, he might have told her."  Draco shrugged.  "I'm not sure I'm comfortable with this."

"Daddy, it's only marking us as more than his colony.  We're his personal flock, his family, and we now share similar markings with him.  Deal with it and move on. I've got an Herbology paper to write."

Denver nodded.  "Me too.  Melvin?"

"If you want to come help me in my detention," Melvin offered.  He looked at his other cousin, who was sleeping in his chair.  "I want to know why he's so tired."

"He's probably been using his time turner again," Arthur told him.  Everyone in the room looked at him.  "He was granted access to one so he could brew critical potions for Madam Pomfrey.  Since he's been working in the lab for the last few weeks straight I'd say he's probably been turning back his days to pull full-time in there."

"The energy would have to come from somewhere," Bill agreed.  "Poor kid.  Did they ever get it worked out?"

"She's trying to apologize and he's not listening," Draco told him, sitting down.  "Those things are dangerous."

"I want to know why he needs his invisibility cloak in the lab," Melvin offered, trying to get Iggy free from some serious yelling later.  "Can't he pretty well wander the school at night and not get in trouble?"

"Only if he's supposed to be in lab," Simone told him, looking at their cousin.  "You don't think he's been playing with the paradox principle, do you?"

"If he has, I'm beating him myself," Draco told her.  "You can only be in the same spot in time once usually, and up to three times for unusual circumstances.  If you try to include those over too long, the time continuum starts to unravel for you and you end up creating an unfixable paradox that traps you in the loop."

"You can do up to two safely if you're not seeing yourself," Arthur told him.  "If he has been doing that, you have my permission to swat him and take it away from him.  Not that it hasn't been tried before, but I'm sure he'd listen to you more than he did to the Headmaster when he was caught playing with one."

"Albus never should have left a clever child like Ignatius in his office alone," Molly pointed out. "There's no telling what he might have done."

"He undid his solar system and redid it so it was 'better'," Draco offered.  "He also got into the Headmaster's pensive if I remember right."

"You mean Iggy got into more trouble than Harry and I did?" Ron asked with a grin.

"He did that when he was eight," Simone told him.  "Remember all those stories you and Uncle Harry used to tell us about the Marauders?"  Ron nodded.  "Well, Uncle Albus once said that Iggy got into more trouble than both versions.  Together."

"There was another version?" Denver asked.

"Sirius Black, Remus Lupin, and Harry's mum and dad," Ron told him.  "Plus the creature who got Sirius put into prison.  They had the map, Harry's invisibility cloak, and the desire to cause trouble."

"Thankfully, the map is locked up," Arthur said with an eye roll. "I can't imagine what you older ones would have done with that."

"Professor Lupin has it hanging on the wall of his office," Simone told him.  "I saw it during a detention.  He was watching Ronnie."

"It's not the original," Arthur told her.  "The original is locked in our vault.  Harry didn't want to risk Hermione getting her hands on it."  He smiled at them. "Don't even think about trying for that record, young lady."

"Grandfather, I have no intention of ever doing something that would get me notoriety," she said innocently.

"Got enough of that your first year?" Fred suggested.

"Definitely."  She smirked at him.  "Though the idea of being an animagus is pretty neat."

"No," Draco told her.  "Absolutely not."

"The caretaker is as mean as Filch ever was, and I heard he nearly caught and killed someone's cat when it was out last month.  Besides," Ron added, "if you do it then you'll not only have to register, but the younger children will feel the need to follow in your footsteps."

"I'm glad the twins never tried for that," Arthur said, smiling at his wife.

"Who said we didn't?" Fred asked him.  "It would have been wonderful, but we couldn't get the spell to work right."  He caught his father's eye and looked at Iggy, then back.  Arthur rolled his eyes and nodded slightly.

"Uh-huh, if he gets to try for it, we do too," Melvin told him.  "We're not being left out of this one."

"Your father would kill you," Draco told him.

"No he wouldn't.  He'd say I was very smart and wonderful, but that I obviously wasn't thinking.  I've gotten that speech a few times, I can go through it again."

"I can agree with that," Simone told him.  She smiled at her father, turning his insides to goo.  "Daddy, do you have a book on that?  Just so I could see if it's feasible?"

"No," he lied with a smile of his own.  "Malfoys aren't animagus, dear."  He stood up.  "Don't even try.  I'd hate to have to force you into a political marriage as punishment."  She slumped and pouted.  "Thank you."

"Don't worry, Si, if he does I'm sure we'll kill him for you," Denver assured her.  "Ana's going into it willingly, but we won't let you be forced to become a housewife."  He patted her on the thigh.  "Where do you think we could get a book for that?"

"Ask your cousin, he seems to have a book for everything," Katie suggested.

Fred smiled at her.   "Or Raena.  She seems to have a decent enough library as well."

"Speaking of, can I butt in and kick their asses if they don't work it out?" Simone asked.  "I'm tired of this.  It's wrecking the group."

"He'd probably appreciate it," Arthur told her.

"No physical fighting," Molly chided at the same time.

"Yes, Grandmother."  Simone stood up.  "Are we done?"  The adults nodded.  "Cool. Melvin, come help us now and we'll sneak down to see if we can help you with your detention.  Who's it with tonight?"

"Lupin.  I don't like how I'm getting passed around."  He pouted as he followed his cousins back through the floo.

"Do you think they will?"

"Simone has never let anything stop her from getting what she wanted," Draco told her.  "She decided her first year that she wanted to be a Prefect and look at her now."

"She did it, potty mouth and all," Arthur agreed.  "Not to mention how she learned to fly by taking your broom one afternoon," he reminded the father.

"Or how Lucien can easily twist his oldest sister around his finger and get her to do anything for him," Fred put in.  "What do you think she'll be?"

"Not a clue," Draco admitted.   He smiled and walked away, going to hide all his books on animagus from his daughter.

***

Iggy looked up as his workroom door was opened.  "What do you want, Simone?" he asked, going back to his stirring.

She closed the door and walked over to him, giving him a hug.  "Two things," she whispered in his ear.  "I want to help you fix this fight with Raena and she's agreed to do that dreamwalking thing tonight to apologize.  She really means it, Iggy.  She's sorry.  She had no idea that you were using your time turner to have the time to do all this and go do some rounds at St. Mungo's."  He stiffened.  "I'm not jealous.  I don't have anything that I need to do that badly."  She turned him around and grinned at him.  "The other reason I'm here is because we *know* you're working on an animagus spell and we want in.  Me, Denver, Melvin, and Andrea.  Whatever you need from us, we want to help you with it."

"I suck at transfiguration," Iggy reminded her.

"I know, and yet I'm sure you've talked to McGonagall a few times about all this stuff."  He blushed and looked away.  "So let us help.  I am, after all, excellent in the subject.  Melvin's herbs will come in handy.  Denver and I could both use it in our future line of work. Plus, it'll pull the group back together again.  We're drifting and Denver and I aren't comfortable without you and Melvin being so close.  Hell, we even accepted your additions to the team, but I want us to be that close again."  She hugged him again.  "Think about it, running together under the moonlight, playing tag when we're supposed to be in bed."

"Such naughty thoughts, Ms. Prefect," Iggy teased.  "How did you know?"

"I stole your potion's notebook," she admitted with a grin.  He pinched her.  "Ow."

"You deserved it, take it like a woman."  He wrapped his arms around her.  "I'll let you guys help me," he agreed.  "I'm not sure it will work on me because of how born I am, but I'd be happy to help the rest of you and finish learning self-transformation charms to keep up with you."

"Then we'll warp the spell so it works on you," Simone said simply.  She pulled back with the most naughty grin.  "You're good at warping potions already.  I'm excellent in theory, as is Denver, thanks to our father getting pushy last summer.  We can do this and not even get caught."

"Okay," he agreed quietly, staring into her eyes.  "Why couldn't I have fallen for a girl like you?"

"Because I would have killed you if you locked yourself in here all the time.  She's what you need, Iggy, but she's having trouble adjusting to the fact that she doesn't have to be an adult anymore.  By the time she was this age the first time, she was a moody and secretive bitch because she could only count on herself.  She didn't have people like me and Denver around.  She's not used to being closed in on from all side and helped.  Go dreamwalking with her tonight and then come visit me in mine and we'll work on the spell together."

"All right," he agreed. "If you're sure she's sorry."

"I'm so very sure, Iggy.  Besides, you obviously need the nap."  She grinned.

"How did you find out about the time turner?"

"Grandfather spilled it while you were napping.  Expect my father to take it from you so you can't create a fucking paradox."

"I got myself out of my last one," he whined.

"I know, sweetie, but all those adults keep underestimating us.  Think about what they would do if they knew what we *really* did with those invisibility cloaks of ours."  She winked and walked away.  "I'm going to pounce Adrian for a while.  You behave and go to your own bed tonight."

"Yes, cousin, dear," Iggy called after her as the door shut.  He looked at the ghost in the corner.  "I take it you agree?"

"I do," Salazar agreed, floating closer.  "I wonder what her father would say if he knew how much like your father she really was."

"He'd probably go off about that mark thing again," Iggy said with a shrug.  "Besides, my dad was the one who played with us most of the time.  Her dad taught us to study our actions and to be careful, my dad taught us to be sneaky, brilliant, and to occasionally do something wicked."  He grinned.  "I wonder what Daddy George and Uncle Fred would say if they knew we four were worse than either original group of Marauders could ever dream of being.  Or that Daddy Xander was just as bad all by himself."

"They would probably have fits and seizures," Godric Gryffindor said as he joined them.  "Remember, you have to put in paperwork *somewhere*, Ignatius.  I doubt your uncle or grandfather would want to arrest you for not reporting yourself."

"I already have the forms.  Wouldn't they go to the Species office?" he asked with an evil smirk.

Salazar burst out laughing.  "That's my boy!  Use the bureaucracy against them. They'll never know what hit them."

"And they'll never be able to fuck with the family again, no one will," Iggy agreed.  He winked and turned back to his potion, pulling it off the fire.  "Okay.  Now what do I do, Salazar?"

"You cool it until it turns a medium purple then bottle it.  It should keep for years, Ignatius."  He wanted to pat the boy on the back.  No one had made a temporal potion in years.  Not even Severus.  "I'm so proud of you, my boy.  If I could, I'd adopt you as my own."

"Thanks," Iggy said, blushing slightly.  "Where do I store them?"

"In the potion's dungeon, of course.  Severus won't know what they are.  Tell him it's a new experimental design for something that he'll never use."

"Or tell him a half-truth, that you're working on an update to one of Snake's spells and he can't touch it because it's dangerous."

"I can do that," Iggy agreed, letting the potion cool.

***

Severus walked into Transfiguration the next day and grabbed his apprentice, walking him out without a word to the teachers.  "What are those bottles?" he asked as he drug the younger man down the halls.

"Something for your house," he said patiently.  "Did you take a strength potion, sir?  Usually you can't drag me this far."

Severus let him go, watching him as he turned around. "I want the truth."

"It's an updated version of something Snake was working on.  He gave it to me to update.  It's nothing harmful, unless you don't know what you're doing when you ingest it."  He grinned.  "It can even fix some of those nasty inequalities that your house feels against mine."

"What does it do?" Severus said in a deathly quiet voice.

"It's..."  Iggy glanced around and got a nod from the ghost watching him so he stepped closer. "It's a time turner in a bottle.  One drop per hour."

Severus gave him a steady look.  "You made a temporal potion?" he said flatly.  Iggy nodded.  "Where did you find the potion?"

"One of his journals.  He was working on it before he died but never got it finished.  The protection part of the potion wasn't working with the temporal aspects.  It's poisonous if it touches the skin, but neutralized if you ingest it with milk or bread, or yogurt I guess since it'd have the same cultures in it."  He grinned again.  "Cool, huh?"

Severus gave him a long look.  "I don't think I can teach you any more," he said finally.

"Because you couldn't do it or because I'm an arrogant shit?" Iggy asked.

Severus laughed, scaring the students in a nearby classroom.  "Mostly because of the first.  The second has always been true and is now apparent that it is because of your genius."  He bowed to his equal.  "Good work, Ignatius."

"Thank you, Severus.  Think I can get this one pushed through the board?" he asked as he started to walk down to the dungeons with him.  "Does this mean I can get out of a few other classes?"

"No, but I'll gladly let you run a few sections of my own," Severus told him.  "First years?"

"Wonderful!  I like getting them off to a good start.  Oh, that would clash, wouldn't it?"

"Very much," Severus agreed with a smile.  "Tell me the rest of what you're working on?  I won't tell your fathers, but I would like to know what you've been doing behind my back."

Iggy pulled out his potion's notebook and unbuttoned it, handing it over. "You never asked to look, Severus.  If you had, I wouldn't have kept any of it from you.  To be truthful, I could have used your help a few times.  It might have cut down on the frustration factor when things weren't going right."  They walked into the classroom and back to the office, closing the door so they could talk in private.  The fifth year Gryff/Slytherin class sighed in relief, they weren't fighting.

Epi 5:

Notes: //means done in animal speak.//   I wasn't going to go here, but someone wanted to see it.  Blame the little eight inch high people in my head. ::swatting naughty muse::

The two foxes sat in the long grass in the shadows and watched the children in the circle.  The, to his utter and permanent annoyance, red fox looked at the silver one and grinned. //Think they'll manage it?//

//Possibly.  We've always known that Iggy and Simone could change the fundamental nature of the universe if they put their mind to it and worked together.// The silver fox shifted closer, for warmth of course.  //How much longer, Draco?  I want to go for a run.//

//It shouldn't be too much longer.  They've got everything set up as far as I remember.// He winked and whapped the other fox with his tail. //Where should we go for a run tonight?  School, Burrow, or here?//

//Either the Burrow or here.  I'm not up to being caught by the grumpiest of ghosts tonight.  Ravenclaw was really pissy the last time she saw us.  She's the one who told Hufflepuff, who was the one that narked on us to Albus.  By the way, quick thinking.  Good job.// He nuzzled the other fox's neck.  //You deserve a cookie for getting our asses out of trouble that day.//

//It was brilliant,// Draco agreed.  His ears perked up as he heard the spell start. //Finally.// They moved closer to see in better detail what would happen.

Iggy took the first sip of the potion that went with the spell and grimaced, handing the cup to his left to his mate, who then drank and handed it to Simone, then to Denver, then to Melvin and Andrea, and finally to Adrian Maclay.  They felt the spell take hold and all of them cried out, rolling around on the ground clutching their stomachs.  As the groans became more animal, none of them noticed a small flash up in the trees.

Out under the trees, the foxes looked at each other and smiled. //Let's see them talk their way out of being caught,// Xander said.

//Hmm.  Definitely.  Two wolves, two bunny rabbits, and a rat.  Did you see mine?//

//Adrian's a white mouse, not a rat.// Xander stood up and looked over at the group. //Um, I think they're your kids definitely.//   He sat down and grinned at his usual partner in crime. //They're the most troublesome creatures known to humankind.//

//They're *ferrets*,// Draco said with disgust.  Xander nodded. //That blasted spell.  Why couldn't they have been foxes?//

//Ferrets are just as clever, but they get into smaller spaces,// Xander said soothingly. //It could come in handy.// he stood up. //Come on, let's go before they hear us.// He zipped off, heading for a long midnight run.  He wasn't even limping in this form and it made him ecstatic to run and jump and play.  He knew Draco was somewhere behind him, he could feel him gaining on him. //Think we should share this with the spouses, Ron, or Percy?//

//Percy will shout when he finds out you've been doing this for a few years and didn't register yourself,// Draco pointed out. //I doubt Ron'd be a fox.  That means we couldn't play with him.  As for your mate, he said it didn't work on him when he tried it before.// He nipped the tip of Xander's tail and took off in a new direction.

//I'll get you for ruining my perfect tail,// Xander said as he hurried after him.

Back in the clearing that used to be Lucius' favorite meeting spot for his death eaters, the children came to and looked at each other. //I'm a wolf,// Iggy said happily.  He scratched behind his ear.  //This is going to take some getting used to.//

//What about the invisibility potion?// Simone asked. //Do we have it?// She scampered over. //Why am I so small?//

//Ferrets are the troublemakers of the animal kingdom,// Adrian told her.  He stood up on his back feet. //Wow, I can really sneak around the library in this form.  Irma won't know a thing.//

//Remember to watch for traps, Hagrid's been catching mice for some of the owls,// Raena told him as she stood up, wobbling on her paws. //I can't believe I went through with it this time.// She looked at everyone. //Melvin?// His head popped up. //Don't do what your nature is dictating.  Your father would shit bricks.//

//Or possibly boulders,// Emily Snape said as she walked out of the woods as a lynx. //Hi!  Good job warping the potion to work for you guys.  By the way, there was just another few around, watching you.  I got the sense that they were older.  They ran off playing tag.// She nosed Denver, who squealed and ran to Iggy's side. //Relax, I wouldn't eat you. You'd taste funny.  All those women have tainted your scent.//   She grinned at Iggy.   //Can I come on runs with you?//

//Sure.  But we have to be careful.  Albus is watching for us.  Hufflepuff mentioned seeing two....// Iggy trailed off. //That disgusting asshole!//

//Which one?// Denver asked.

//Our fathers.  What were they, Emily?//

//Foxes.  One red, one silver, cuddling closely under that tree.// She pointed with her nose.

//That would fit daddy,// Simone agreed. //Think we're in trouble?//   She froze when she felt the apparation. //Hide!// she shouted, running for cover.  The animals ran for cover, as many of them going up the trees as possible.  Simone ended up with Iggy in a hole under what used to be a statue's base. //I'm going to explore, I can't help myself,// she whispered, then scampered off down the tunnel.  She found a few bones and a large, dead snake down there and hurried back to the surface.  The Ministry officials were looking hard, but nothing was coming out to help them in their search.  She hid under her cousin's tail, making him jump and swat at her. //Sorry.// One of the humans got close to where they were hiding and they stilled, crouching down as far as they could.

"I know you're out here somewhere," one of the men said in disgust.  "We're not going to hurt you, just make you register.  Three forms in triplicate and a picture."  A wolf howled off in the woods and he jumped.  "Those aren't native."  His men headed after the sounded.  "I promise, we won't be pissed with you.  It's all right, we simply need to register you.  Not a word said to your parents or anything."

Arabelle snorted from where she was looking at the spell ingredients.  "Bet me.  I can't imagine why Draco left the children home alone without a guardian.  He had to have known they were trying something."  She sniffed the remaining potion.  "This isn't the standard."  She stood up and looked around.  "Ignatius Caramel Harris-Weasley, get your furry ass out here now before I tell your uncle!"  Nothing came closer.  "Either you do or I'm telling your Grandfather as well.  I'm sure they'll be more than happy to help you register yourself."  She looked down at the scratching in the dirt.  The mouse was writing something.  She frowned at it. "You're not Iggy."

He only made the potion for us.

"Yeah, right."  She snatched the mouse up and looked at it.  "Turn yourself back," she said, smirking at him.  The mouse bit her and jumped from her hand, running for the high grass that the foxes had hid in.  He could smell them on it.  "I'm telling your mother," Arabelle yelled after him.  "Some of us can tell auras, Adrian Maclay.  I'm sure she's going to be thrilled with you."  He stopped and looked back at her, then shimmered back into human form.  "Thank you."

"Don't tell my mother, please. She'll only throw a fit.  You know how she can be.  I've already got the forms back in my room and they're all but filled out.  All they need is a description and a picture attached.  Please, Arabelle?  I thought it'd be helpful to get into the sealed archive rooms when we needed something from them.  I'll beg, or bribe."

"Kid, I'm going to have to tell someone higher.  It'll get back to her."

"No, it'll get back to Severus, and I'm going to tell him myself," he said quickly.  "Mother doesn't listen to Ministry gossip.  I promise, I'm filling out the forms.  You know I can't work for Percy if everything isn't in order."

"Fine.  Get the forms, come right back here, young man.  Or else I'm hunting your ass down."  Adrian nodded and ran off, still as a human, to get his forms.  "Now for the rest of you," she said dryly, looking around.  "The picture showed three of you.  I don't know how two wolves are hiding out here, but we'll get you.  You might as well come out.  Remember, if you don't file, you can face criminal charges."

Melvin looked at his woman and shrugged.  She nodded and they hopped out together, wiggling their ears at her.

"Well, gee, you two aren't the wolves we saw," she told them, reaching down to pet them.  "And my own son as well," she said with mock-fondness.  "Change, now, Melvin."  He and Andrea changed.  "Thank you.  Forms?"

"Already all but finished, the same as Adrian's," Andrea assured her.  "We were filing them tomorrow."  She looked around.  "I checked for telltales on the grotto."

"We left a magic tracer in one of the trees.  It went off and took a picture when the spell took hold," Arabelle told her.  "Rabbits?"

"We are mostly harmless," Melvin told her.  He grinned at his fiancé.  "Then again, I was thinking naughty thoughts about her.  The same as she probably was about me."

"You get to explain this to your father, Melvin.  I'm going to be hiding far *far* away when you do so at breakfast."  Melvin nodded, giving her a pathetic look.  She snorted and shook her head.  "Not working on me, kids.  Go finish your forms and head home."  They ran off.  "Next!" she called.  Nothing else came out.  "Ignatius, if you're out here, think about what your fathers will say."

"They'll say he's bloody well brilliant," one of her men grumbled.  "How is a wolf hiding out here?"

"I don't know.  Check for holes in the ground."  She saw a wolf escaping with an odd lump on it's back.  "I think that was their burrow."  She stopped when she heard the slithering noise.  "Um, snake!" she shouted, moving farther away from the hole they had come out of.  "I don't touch snakes, someone get it!"  Her crew rushed over and grabbed the snake coming out of the hole, wrestling it into a bag.  "Is it one?"

"No, ma'am, it's Voldemort's old beast.  They must have woken it up."  He tied the bag tightly.  "What are we going to do about those kids?"

"They have a week," Arabelle said loudly.  "If paperwork isn't filed, I'm going to file charges against them."  She stomped off, going to do paperwork.   Her men gathered up everything and followed her.

***

Adrian ran into his stepfather's bedroom and tugged on his arm.  Severus opened his eyes and he nodded at the hall.  He got a pointed finger at the office and headed that way, waiting on the desk in his mouse form on top of his forms.

Severus walked in and stopped when he saw the mouse.  He closed the door and glared at him.  "What is this?"

Adrian changed.  "Congratulate me.  We even got caught!" he said with mock-happiness.  "Will you help me tell mum or fill out the forms please?"

Severus sat in his desk chair, looking at the boy.  "How new is this?"

"About fifteen minutes ago. Arabelle caught us.  There must have been some sort of watcher on the grotto behind Malfoy Mansion that Andrea couldn't see."

Severus groaned.  "Idiot," he told him.

"Thank you, stepfather, but I consider it pretty neat.  I'm a white mouse."  He grinned.  "Melvin's a bunny.  So is Andrea."

"And Ignatius?"

"Didn't get caught," Adrian said with a smile.  His stepfather glared at him.  "They're wolves."

"Appropriate I suppose," Severus said with a short eye roll.  "Change back, let's get this done before they decide to arrest you on general principle."  The boy changed back and he wrote down his description, noting how much was already filled out. "You knew you were going to be a mouse?"

"I thought I might.  I've been having dreams about mice for the last month, since we started preparations for it.  By the way, that improved formula tastes like shit.  Kind of literally, sir."

Severus nodded. "It should."  He picked up his camera and moved to stand, taking a picture of the little white lab mouse.  "There."  The boy changed back and he handed off the camera.  "Help the others.  You'll have to tell your mother yourself, at breakfast."  Adrian blanched.  "You were strong enough to do this, you're strong enough to face down your mother, Adrian.  I, of course, will be sleeping in tomorrow."  He smirked as he walked away.  "Have fun with the rest of the paperwork."  He closed his office door.

Adrian used that floo, sending himself to where Melvin and Andrea were working on their forms.  "I've got a camera.  Who else got caught?"

"Just us," Melvin told him, looking at the form in front of him, then at his fiancé.  "Okay, do me. I think I've got it all."  She rolled over and he marked down the auburn splotch on her stomach.  "Got that too."  Andrea changed and he reformed himself, letting her look for incriminating markings on his body as well.

Andrea looked at Adrian.  "What did Professor Snape say?"

"Nothing.  I didn't mention Emily of course, but he said I'd have to tell my mother myself.  I'm guessing I'll have to admit it on my application for my internship as well," he said thoughtfully.  He took a picture of Melvin for the form.  "Once you're done, let me do you as well."  She changed for a moment and he took a picture of her.  "That should do it.  Do you think that the two foxes were Xander and Simone's father?"

"Probably," Melvin agreed as he changed back.  "They're probably going to be in as much trouble as we are too."  He smiled and kissed his girlfriend.  "I still want to hop around with you."

"We can always practice once we get the forms filled out."

"You'll have to make sure that no one finds out," Adrian pointed out, looking around the empty kitchen.  "Where did your grandparents go anyway?"

"To London for an overnight in a fancy hotel," Melvin said with a grin.  "It's only us here.  We're house sitting."  They all giggled.

***

Percy looked up from his morning paper as his son walked out of the floo, and promptly rolled up the paper to hit him.  "Stupid boy, what were you thinking!  You didn't have any supervision!  You could have been killed!"

"I'm fine, father," Melvin said patiently as he sat down.  He handed over the three filled out forms.  "We made sure that someone not doing the spell with us was there."

"I heard," he said dryly.  "One of Arabelle's people told me.  Called me up at four this morning.  Were you thinking when you came up with this?"

"Yes," Melvin defended.  "I thought it'd be very neat and fairly handy in case something happened.  I also think I'm rather an adorable rabbit as well."  He straightened up.  "I'm happy with my choice last night, father, quit fussing.  I wasn't hurt.  There was supervision there, and we're fine," he defended, leaving out that they hadn't known about the supervision.  It wouldn't hurt anything.

His father stared him down, but his son stared back.  "Fine.  You're a rabbit.  Wonderful for you.  Now what?  Any other plans that I should be made aware of?"

"I'm going to elope with Andrea before the end of next school year.  We'll still have the regular ceremony but I'm not waiting any longer."

Percy opened his mouth.  "I say not!"

"Father, it's either this or I'm going to piss you off by giving you a grandchild sooner than you wanted," Melvin said patiently.  "We can't wait any longer.  She's agreed, and as I said, we're still having the regular ceremony for everyone else.  We'll warn you so you can stand up for us if you want, but my darling had the most wonderful idea when she suggested it."

"It's her idea?" Percy asked, calming down.

He nodded.  "Definitely.  She's more tired of waiting than I am.  She wanted our wedding night to be our first night and isn't going to change that.  Even doing other things isn't good enough anymore.  I want that part of her as well.  I'm sorry if this disappoints you, but I want to bury myself in my wife's body and make her go off many times."

"No wonder you're both rabbits," Percy sighed.  He shook his head.  "You will be registered."

"Of course I will.  That's mine, hers, and Adrian Maclay's forms right there."   He watched as his father read them through.  "Where do we send them to?  All I know is that Iggy found them somehow."

"We'll take them to the appropriate department together, son.  I am proud that you could manage this, but I'm still rather upset with you.  You should have told me.  This was dangerous and I wanted to know.  I still do if you're planning on other stupid things."

"Only the eloping," Melvin offered.  "As far as I know.  I would have told you, but I didn't want you to stop me."

"Son, I would have let you do it here, that way we could monitor you.  Why did you pick Malfoy Manner anyway?"

"Draco is off at a game and left the kids alone last night."

"What did Simone and Denver become?"

"Who said they were there?"

"Melvin!"

"Father, I'm not telling on anybody else.  I'm not getting anyone into trouble.  Yes, there were more people there, Arabelle knows that.  I'm not telling on them though."

"Fine.  They have exactly one week or they could go to prison for a year.  Do they know this?"  Melvin nodded.  "You're still not willing to tell on them?  As long as they're registered, they won't get into trouble."

"If they're registered, people could find out and trace them that way," Melvin pointed out.

Percy smiled at him.  "I am sorry I corrupted you to think that way, son, but I'm proud that you thought about that.  Even though it goes against everything I believe in."   Melvin smiled at him. "Let me finish my roll and we'll head in together. Where is Adrian?"

"Telling his mum.  She's probably screaming their house down around his ears at the moment."

"I see."  Percy sipped his tea, thinking about it.  "I believe you're probably right.  Oh, well, he can stay with us for the summer if necessary.  Or he could probably stay with Agatha or Simone."  He finished his last bite and stood up, brushing his shirt off.  "Come along.  Grab my briefcase for me."  He led his son through the Ministry to the office that dealt with such matters.  "Here you are, son.  Hand in the forms."

Melvin cleared his throat as he walked inside.  "Ma'am, I'm here to turn in some forms," he said with a weak voice.  The old hag glared at him.  "We attached pictures like it said to."  He handed them over, watching as she read through them.  "Did you need anything more?"

"Change now, let me check your markings.  We'll have to interview the others."  Melvin hopped up onto the counter and changed, letting her poke and move him to look for everything.  "Thank you, Mr. Weasley."  She glared at him.  "Does your family know, young man?"

"My father is outside.  I told him this morning.  We only did it last night."

"I heard," she said, still glaring.  "The others that were with you?"

"I'm not telling.  That's their job, not mine."  He hurried away, letting his father take him back to the archives.  They met Liz and Arabelle up there.  "I handed it in," Melvin said when she looked at him.

"Good, now your grandfather would like to see you upstairs."  She smiled.  "You're in deep.  Did you tell her about the others?"

"No, I refuse to get anyone in trouble.  I handed in my papers, and those that were entrusted to me, but it's not my job to tell her about others who have done the same thing."  He walked out, heading up to face off with his grandfather.  He smiled at the secretary.  "He told Minister McKinley that he wanted to see me," he said politely.

"Go right in, young man.  I'm sure we'll need the silencing charm this time."  She gave him a disappointed look.

"I turned in my paperwork," he defended.  She laughed so he went in.  "Good morning, Minster Weasley," he said as he shut the door.  He felt the silencing charm take effect.  "I know what this is about.  I just filed my paperwork, and that for Andrea and Adrian Maclay.  We're all legal now.  The old woman down there even poked my privates to make sure they weren't funny colored."

Arthur looked at him.  "Did you do it at our house?"

"No, sir.  We took an hour off house sitting to head to Simone's.  We used the grotto that her grandfather used to use for death eater meetings."

"I see."  Arthur frowned at him.  "Melvin, you should have told us you were thinking about this.  We would have helped you make your decision."

"I'm old enough to make that decision for myself, grandfather.  I am eighteen.  I'm a man by legal standards.  I'll even be reprimanded legally for not turning in other animagus.  I've made my decisions and I stick by them."

Arthur smiled.  "At least you thought about it."  Melvin nodded fiercely.  "Good boy.  What are you if I may ask?"

"A brown rabbit.  Andrea is a light grey one with auburn markings."  He frowned. "You didn't know?"

"No, I was going to pay you for house sitting for us," Arthur said with a smile.  "Though you confessing is very enlightening.  Anything else you'd like to tell us?"

Melvin leaned closer.  "We're thinking about doing double ceremonies so we can get on with our lives this last year of school.  An elopement then the ceremony her mother's planning."

"That would be something else to think about.  Does her mother know?"

"I think she's told her that she was considering it.  From what she's told me her mother hasn't screamed and yelled yet."

"Very well.  If you do elope, I want to know, young man.  I want to be there for both ceremonies."

"Yes, grandfather."  He accepted the few galleons of payment.  "Thank you, sir.  Did you want us back tonight?"

"Do you think your father's going to let you out of his sight for a while, Melvin?"

"Well, technically, I don't think he cares at the moment.  I left him and Arabelle sucking face in his office with Liz watching on."  He grinned. "You aren't mad?"

"No, but I wish to know about these important things.  There were consequences that you couldn't have known about.  There are a few wizards and witches every year that the Ministry has to help change back because they only got half-way, and usually one each year that ends up dying because they're in so much pain or the transformation went horribly wrong.  We've even had one or two that we had to help die over the last few years because it was more merciful and we couldn't change them back.  They used non-standard potions."  Melvin blanched. "Tell me you didn't."

"Iggy made it for us," he admitted.  "Grandfather, if I tell you, will you not tell anyone else?"  He shook his head.  "Grandmother?"

"She's not obligated to.  She might do it anyway to make sure everyone's fine."

Melvin shook his head.  "Then I won't go to her.  I know everyone's fine.  I've seen them since then, but..."  He shook his head again.  "I'm going to visit Simone, rant at her for a bit.  Tell father I'll see him for lunch."  He hurried out and Arthur chuckled.

"I knew she was in there somewhere. Those four are just too close to not have been together.  Arabelle probably realizes that as well."

***

Melvin rushed into Iggy's room, shaking him.  "Wake up."  Iggy opened and eye and flipped him off.  "Did you know that the Ministry had to put down a few people in the last few years because the potions weren't correct?"

Iggy yawned and sat up.  "Melvin, I checked and double checked it. Ours was perfect and everything was correct.  It wasn't us.  It would have been people who were arrogant and not careful, like Denver can be, or people who found a fake potion and went with it.  I heard about those others in my studies.  I did do the research you know."  He yawned again.  "Did you get busted?"

"And talked to, and turned in our forms."  Iggy looked at him.  "Adrian, Andrea's and mine."

"Oh.  Wonderful for you three then.  I think I'm going to try and remain outside of that league."

"If you do, father said you could face a year in jail, Iggy."

"If I don't, then people can hunt my butt down and kill me as well," Iggy pointed out.

"Hunters can do that anyway," Draco said as he walked in with a breakfast tray.  "There's enough on here for you as well, Melvin.  How was your night?" he asked with a smile.

"Instructive.  Yours?"

"Mine was rather boring. The game ended early so I went to have some fun."  Iggy looked skeptical.  "You don't believe me?"

"I do, just wondering what sort of fun you had," Iggy told him.  He accepted the glass of juice, nudging his wife. "Food."

"Later," Raena mumbled. "Need to sleep.  We ran for too long."

"How did you find out?" Iggy asked Draco.

"I have my spies, young man.  Now eat.  Raena, sit up and eat as well.  You'll need your strength when they come to question you.  Because they will come.  You'll have to decide to admit to it or not."

Iggy leaned closer.  "Uncle Draco, I already sent in my forms.  To the Species department."

"But they don't handle it," Melvin said, frowning.  "Why send it there?"

"Because it will stay hidden," Draco said with a smirk.  "Very clever, young man.  Using their own chaos against them.  How long do you think it will be before your forms surface?"

"Probably over a year considering I addressed it to someone in a different department who retired last year."

Draco burst out laughing. "That was very well played, young man.  I'm proud of you.  Eat up.  I want to get a copy of your potion later to put into my library."

"Yes, sir.  If you want, I'll let you copy my potion's notebook."

"Iggy, there's over nine thousand potions in there," Melvin reminded him, stealing a pastry.  "Thank you, Uncle Draco."

"You're welcome.  I figured you hadn't eaten yet."  He left the food with them and went to check on his two eldest.  "Simone!" he said, knocking on her door.  He heard a squeak and grinned, walking in.  "Good morning, my princess."  He kissed her on the top of the head, noticing how she had the blankets pulled up to her chest.  "Did you have a good night?"

"Please don't beat me or force me to marry some ungodly creature from hell pretending to be a wizard," she begged.

He laughed.  "I wouldn't do that to you, Simone.  I'm impressed that you made it work."

"So you were watching?"

"No.  Someone informed me of it," he lied.  "I'll have breakfast sent up.  Are you filing yourself?"

"I know it's the law, but I don't want to," she pouted. "Even Iggy's plan means that someone will find out some day."

"It's protection in case you get caught by the muggles and sold in a pet store, or in the worst case, used for food."

She shuddered and leaned against his side.  "What should I do, daddy?"

"I think you have a week to decide that and to give me an answer.  You made this decision and I can only advise you on how to follow it through."

"If you were me?"

"You can't keep a secret for very long," Draco reminded her.  "Neither can your brother."

"He was going to pull Iggy's trick."

"I see."  He smiled at her and patted her on the head.  "I'll have breakfast sent up so you can eat.  I'm sure someone will come knocking today to check you over and make sure it wasn't you."  He stood up and left her alone with her thoughts.  He wouldn't care if she wanted to break that foolish law, but she really couldn't keep a secret long enough.  She'd probably get caught in the school.  If only she knew how often she had been seen in her midnight wanderings with her cousins and their lovers.  Maybe he should tell her.  He smiled and went back to do so.

***

Percy walked up to Xander and grabbed him by the ear, pulling him away from the woman he was talking to, back to his office.  "How dare you break the very things that I have to protect! I thought you cared more about me than that, Xander."

"Huh?"

"I'm talking about you and your other form," he said hotly.  "You've not only embarrassed me but you've put me to shame.  I thought I had indoctrinated you better than that."

"Percy, I'm not an animagus," Xander told him.  "I can use self-transformation spells, but I didn't think I had to register those."

"Xander," Percy warned.  "I can tell a lie."

"I can.  Want to see?"

"I've already heard."

"Yeah, but I can do more than one," Xander told him.  "Proving I'm not an animagus.  Besides, gryphon-borns of my level of relativity can't do things like that.  Everyone knows that."

"Would you like to explain how your son got caught last night then?" Percy asked calmly.

"Probably doing the same thing I do," Xander pointed out.

"You still have to register it.  I won't stand for you being tossed in a jail cell for not telling people and filling out a few forms.  I won't have it, Xander, do you hear me."

"Percy, you're my best friend, not my parent and not my husband," Xander said calmly.  "I didn't think I had to or I would have registered it earlier.  If you want, you can walk me down there and I'll gladly quit making you look bad."

Percy sniffed.  "I didn't mean it that way, but I will escort you."  He walked Xander down to that office.  "They're cracking down and if anyone found out that you could do this and hadn't told us, then it could endanger all of the family in the Ministry."

"Chill, Perce.  I'm going to do this, even though I think it's wrong.  It's not like I'm going to break into things and stuff.  Most of us don't get into trouble, or get caught."  He opened the door and walked in, weathering the stare by giving her a glare of his own.  "My beloved brother-in-law told me I have to tell you that I can use self-transformation spells when I fight."

"I see.  How many forms do you have mastered?"

"Three, but I have problems changing back from two of them sometimes."   He changed to his fox form, then to his cat form, and then to a ferret.  Then he went back to the fox form and back to human.  "The last two I have problems when I get uptight or stressed."

"That's fine.  We'll have to take pictures and find markings on you."

"Cool, but if you touch my balls, I'm biting your hand off."

She laughed.  "That would be fine as well, sir.  Let's get to this.  We have a special room in the back."  She pointed the way, following him back there.  "Are you a gryphon-born?"  He nodded.  "I thought so.  Your kind can't do animagus, can you?"

"Not that anyone's said.  As far as I know, none of us can."

"That's what I was told as well.  Why did you decide to do this to yourself?"

"Because I fight things and sometimes being small and furry is the best thing to be.  Being able to change, scamper away, and take another approach after changing back has helped me kill many demons."  He sat in the chair and changed to his fox form, letting her mark down his very common markings.

"Do your clothes reflect?" she asked between changes.

"I've seen one outfit that did.  I got some highlights about my neck in one green outfit."

She wrote that down as well.  "Thank you, now change to your next one."

***

Draco looked over as Xander came out of the floo.  "I heard Percy guilt tripped you into registering."  He handed over a beer with a salute of his own.  "Here's to being a born."

Xander grinned.  "And part veela.  It's wonderful how the two interact.  They don't think we can be animagus either."  He beamed at his partner and drank up.  "Kids?"

"Pool.  Simone's decided to register because she's not sure she'll be able to keep the secret her whole life.  She's doing what your son is, sending it to the wrong department in a former worker's name."

"A brilliant strategy.  Did Severus come here to hide yet?"

"He's in my library."  He smiled merrily.  "He was quite happy with the boy for being so strong."

"Well, his biological father was nothing if not strong-willed," Xander said firmly.  "Rupert could call major demons at Adrian's age and control them.  I'm not surprised he could do this."  He accepted a bit more beer and sipped it.  "Should we tell Severus anything?"

"No.  If he wants to know, he'll ask us about self-transforming spells and the like."  He winked.  "How did Percy take the news?"

"He said I was an embarrassment to him and the family.  I'm going to have to get him back for that." He heard the fireplace whoosh.  "Someone's just come through."

"Xander?" Molly called.

"Back here, mum."

She walked into the kitchen.  "You naughty boy, lying like that," she said, pinching his cheek.  "Arthur sends his love and a back pat as well for covering up your duplicity for so long."  Xander smiled at her.  "We know you can do both, dear.  Arthur can tell those sort of things. Fortunately, no one's taught Percy or Arabelle."  She kissed them both on the cheek.  "Next time, don't raid for cookies in fox forms.  You nearly scared poor Arthur to death."

"We haven't done that in months," Xander told her.  She frowned.  "Maybe you have another fox near the house.  You might want to check and make sure it's not one of us."

"Hmm.  Possibly."  She shrugged and continued to smile.  "I'm sure it will be fine.  Draco, are you going to admit to that much?"

"Since the Ministry is cracking down, he probably should," Severus said from the doorway.  "You're not mad at them?"

She laughed.  "Why would I be mad?  This is the sort of trouble gryphon-borns get into, Severus."  She beamed at him.  "How is your son?  Percy came over at lunch and was complaining about him."

"Proud of himself.  His mother passed out and he ran off before she came to. I believe he's visiting Ryan at the moment."  He smiled at Draco.  "I would also like a copy of that formula."

"Ask the son," Xander told him.  "He had to have made it."

"How did you do it?" Severus asked him.

Xander gave him a naughty grin.  "I'm not telling.  After all, I only use a simple self- transformation spell that Minerva taught me," he said innocently.  Then he cackled.  "Let anyone say differently.  After all, no gryphon-born can really do animagus well."  He finished his beer. "I'm off for a swim as well.  Have fun."  He headed out to change and hop in for some laps.

Draco shook his head.  "He still has all that energy to wear off.  I wish I had some of it."  He finished his own beer and put both glasses into the sink.  "Would you like a snack?"

"No, I'd better get back. Melvin and Andrea were kissing on the couch when I left."  Molly hurried off and Severus shook his head, going back to the library.

***

Iggy looked up as his lab door opened, waving in his favorite uncle.  "Hi, Uncle Bill," he said, turning back to his potion.  "Draw up a stool and don't yell."

"I wouldn't yell.  I'm not the one you're harming by ignoring your duty," Bill pointed out.

Iggy gasped.  "Guilt, from you?  How could you do this to me?" he mock-wailed.

"Keep it down or I'm castrating you," Raena yelled.

"Sorry, she's having a migraine," Iggy said with a grin and a shrug.  "What did Uncle Percy tell you?"

"That you're being a right shit and not following the rules."

Iggy shook his head.  "I'm doing what I'm supposed to."

"You filed yourself and he didn't hear?"

Iggy looked at him.  "I sent in forms," he said innocently.

Bill looked at him.  "To where, kid?"

Iggy grinned.  "That would spoil my fun," he admitted.  "Or even Uncle Percy's fun.  Has my father gotten him back yet?"

"Not yet.  He's still standing and whining about you kids."  He ruffled the boy's hair, flinching when he moved back.  "Sorry."

"Hairs in this potion may create a child instead of an infertility potion."  Iggy giggled. "I can see giving Ana that and watching her get pregnant without any help."

"Her father would kill you," Bill said with a grin.  "Got anything I can do to help?"

"Unless you want to paint," Iggy offered.  "Melvin needs help with his gardening stuff.  Simone needs help with some of the new crop of chicks, we're hiding from that chore actually, and daddy is probably off being naughty again.  I think he drug Severus with him this time instead of Uncle Draco."

"He's got a match today.  A home game.  Want to go?"

"I wouldn't mind," Iggy admitted, finishing off his potion.  "There, all it needs is bottled.  Raena?"

"I'm going to throttle you," she warned.

"Potion's done."

She walked in and poured herself a mug of it, taking it back to her room. "I'll bottle it as soon as I feel better.  Go play somewhere else."

Iggy looked at Bill. "Do you already have tickets?"

"I do, but I got stood up by your father.  He called and had the most wicked look on his face.  Said something about Washleters."

"Washlatters are water demons.  They're like succubi of the water only they're trying to attract you because they want you to love them, not to hurt you.  I'm sure daddy's off picking on them and making them frustrated."  He stopped to think about it.  "Bringing Severus with him would make him happy and wicked both," he decided.  "Let me change and we'll watch the game.  Which Uncle is flying today?"

"Harry's scheduled.  The team's a little tough though so he might get taken out early.  Their coach thinks he's fragile."

"He is," Iggy agreed, heading for his room to change.  "I'm going to a game."

"Yay," Raena called from the bathroom.  "Go away so I can rest."

"Yes, dear," he called back, pulling on some clothes that weren't stained with potions.  He felt funny so he slipped his shrunken component's bag into his pocket and rejoined his uncle.  "Okay, I'm ready."  He grabbed his money bag, his keys, and followed him through the floo.  He settled himself into the excellent seats and waved at his Uncles, who were already warming up.  "They look good up there."

"Harry always did," Bill agreed.  "I never watched Draco play outside of the fun league practices in the back yard."  He clapped and cheered as the team was announced.

Iggy watched as the game started.  Harry was flying funny.  It was almost like he was uncomfortable on his broom.  When he fell, he waved and stood up, wandering off the field as soon as Draco came out.  "No one checked on him," he said thoughtfully.

Bill looked at him.  "Huh?"

"When Harry fell, no one checked on him and he didn't head back to the pitch."

Bill put a hand on his arm.  "You won't be allowed near them, family, healer, or not.  You'll see him soon enough."

Ron flopped down on Bill's other side.  "Sorry I'm late.  Where's Harry?"

"He just fell and wandered out to the parking lot," Iggy told him.

"Huh.  That's the second time," Ron said thoughtfully.  Then he shrugged.  "We'll talk with him after the game.  We won't be allowed until then."  He smiled at his nephew.  "Don't even think about it.  They won't let you near him either."  The ref blew a whistle and a time out was announced.

Iggy watched as the doctors fro each team checked their players over.  His uncle had a cut on his arm bandaged.  "When did he get that?" he asked, pointing.

Ron shrugged. "I saw him this morning and he was fine.  Look, there's Oliver."  He waved when the keeper and teacher looked their way.  Oliver leaned over and said something to Draco, who looked right at them.  Ron grinned.

"Fuck me," Iggy sighed.  "Something's wrong."  Both uncles looked at him.  "I just heard someone say something about a drugging not working.  How much longer is all this World Cup stuff going to go on?"

"Finals are in two weeks," Ron reminded him. "We've got tickets."

"The team will be sequestered after this game if they win," Bill added.  "We're hosting again this year no matter what."

Iggy slumped and watched as the other team flew.  Something was very wrong out there.  Draco was slow.  He was almost lazily flying around.  Harry had wandered off and not reappeared.  One of the coaches was missing as well.   He perked up when he saw the snitch, pointing it out for his uncles.  "There she is."

Ron hissed and put down his arm. "Don't, you'll influence the game."

"Other people are."

"They're not family," Bill reminded him.  "Behave or I'll send you home."

"Send me down to the team's pitch, they need help," Iggy snorted, relaxing again.  He mentally called his wife, asking her for her opinion.  She grumbled but told him the antidote for most druggings.  There was a blood cleansing potion that was harsh, but effective in most emergency cases.  He winced as Draco nearly got knocked off, but his Uncle had shoved back at least.  Yes, something was definitely wrong.  Even the announcer was saying that something was wrong, that their team was too slow.  He heard footsteps and looked over his shoulder, smiling at the Defense Coach for his uncles' team.  "Hey, Miller."  He shifted so the man could sit on the bench beside him.  "What's wrong with them?"

"I was hoping you'd know," he said in a quiet tone of voice. Both uncles looked at him.  The coach shook his head so they went back to the game.  "You're looking concerned."

"I heard someone say they had drugged someone.  From the way Uncle Draco's flying and the way Uncle Harry flittered off, I'd say it was them.  Uncle Oliver looks fine.  So do both beaters.  Two of the chasers look like they're hallucinating with the way they're throwing," he said quietly.  The quaffle was stolen and the boxes around them hissed and booed.  "My wife said there was a blood cleansing potion, used for emergencies.  It's harsh, but it kills all blood contaminants," he said quietly.  The coach nodded slowly.  "If they took anything, I'd doubt it was voluntary.  Besides, Uncle Draco didn't have that cut this morning when I saw him at breakfast.  I would have seen it since he was pulling on his shirt as he walked in."

Ron looked over at him. "You're serious."

"I am, look at how they're playing.  That isn't exhaustion and that isn't dizziness.  It's something worse than both of those.  It can't be natural."

The coach nodded.  "I saw the same thing, but the League people are here and they said everything was fine."

"In other words someone probably has a bet in," Ron snorted.  The coach nodded.  "You've got to be kidding me."

"I'm not.  Your family faced him last summer as a matter of fact."

"Well, fuck me," Iggy sighed, pointing at Harry.  "Illegal man on the field."

"Shit.  Come down later and talk to the family, guys," he encouraged, running off to pounce Potter before he got them fined.  He was too late, but the referee suggested that Harry get examined by the doctor, so the fine was waived.

As soon as the game was won, by their side, Iggy headed down.  The guards tried to stop him but he smiled.  "Coach Miller encouraged me to come talk to my uncles.  Please?"

"He's on the list," Oliver yelled.

"Fine."  He let them through, then blocked the next people.  "Family only," he sneered.

Iggy walked back and checked Oliver's shoulder first.  He had gotten knocked into a goal post and had held it for a few minutes.  "It looks like it's just tender," he soothed.  "Some ice, a long bath, you'll be fine."  He grinned and moved over to help the team's doctor.  "Yes, it's me again," he said at the dirty look.  He looked down at his uncle.  "Uncle Draco, how did you get that cut?  I didn't see it at breakfast."

"Slight knife fight in the lot," Draco moaned.  "Go away, Ignatius.  I feel miserable."

Iggy leaned down to check his eyes and shook his head.  "What do you expect when you're given morphine?  You're on your way down, Uncle.  You probably shouldn't tell Simone."

Draco laughed. "No, I'm not telling her anything."  He let his head fall back.  "May I please have a dark mask?  My head's hurting."

"Of course," the doctor said.  "How did you know?" he hissed.

"Easy.  Do you know how many years I've had to work with painkillers?  Between a replaced knee, the usual fighting, and the burns my father's had since I started school, I'm excellent at pain killers."  He looked up then grinned.  "My wife wants to know if we need to make you some detoxification potions."

"I'll get back to you.  Go check your other uncle."

Iggy walked over and lifted Harry up until he was sitting, then handed him the bucket.  "Don't puke while lying down, you'll drown on it and die.  Then I'd have to raise Mellie and Ronnie."  Harry gave him a look before continuing to throw up.  Iggy pulled his wand and looked the older man over, ignoring his shove away.  "He's not right.  It's not the flu.  It's not a disease curse that I know of.   It feels like one, but I don't know which one."  The doctor came over and did the same tests, then hummed.  "Good, bad, or I'm going to be brewing something?" he asked dryly.

"Iggy, calm down," Ron warned.  "You're getting hyper again."

Iggy looked at him.  "My wife has a migraine, I haven't been shagged senseless yet today."

The beaters laughed.  "I'm sure she's good, kid.  Which nephew are you?"

"Iggy.  I'm Xander's son."  They looked clueless. "I'm the potion's prodigy with healing skills."  They still looked clueless.

"He's Simone's male partner in crime that isn't her brother," Draco said from under his dark mask.  "Iggy, describe the curse."

"Old.  It feels like an older spell, like it's been used many times and it's comfortable to the user.  Nice catch by the way."

"Thank you.  I'm sure I made my daughter proud."

One of the chasers snorted.  "I can't believe she didn't bounce around and offer to take your place with as slow as you were, Malfoy."

"You're the one who was leering at your ex and dropped the ball six times," Draco shot back.

"Enough!" Iggy snapped.  "No more fighting.  Fighting won't win the cup."  They all looked at him.  "What?  I head my own team, help my father head his, and run roughshod over Draco's kids on the field.  Fighting doesn't win games."

"Oh, you're that other chaser," the beater said, finally recognizing him.

Iggy nodded.  "Yup, that's me."  He grinned.  "I also make a kick ass potion for backs.  Want one?  It's not even bad tasting."

"Sure, he could use one," the team doctor said.  He looked up. "You flavor yours?"

"I have to flavor mine. I wouldn't take the regular one and I do seem to work with a lot of kids," Iggy pointed out as he pulled out his component case.

"Damn, kid, you're like a dealer or something."

"No, if I were a dealer, I'd give you this one," Iggy said, holding up a small bottle.  He put it back and pulled out another one.  "Grape, for really bad pain, or cherry for more minor pain?"

"Cherry," the beater said, taking it to swallow quickly.  Then he shook his head.  "That's nasty."

"I know, but for little kids it works really well," Iggy said with a smile for him.  "Give it ten minutes to circulate."  He bent down over Harry again, moving Ron out of the way.  "I still say this is an old curse."

"Would Severus know?"

"I have no idea," Iggy admitted.  "He's off fighting water lovers with my father."

Ron laughed.  "I refused to go.  They seem to like me too much."  A little girl screamed and he looked back.  "She's mine," he called.  Mary was let in.  "Why are you here?"

"Mummy said to come bother you," Mary said happily, giving him a hug.  "She said I was too naughty for words so I tracked you here.  Grandma help me."

"I'm sure she did," Harry said, smiling at her.

"Ucky man," she snorted.  "You're not good right now.  You need spanked."  The guys around them laughed and she waved.  "Hi.  He's my new daddy."

"I sure am," Ron agreed, picking her up.  "Now let's behave and I'll help you blow up the shop later, all right?"  She nodded happily, reaching over to play with some of Iggy's hair.

"I'll let you braid it in a bit, Mary," Iggy said absently. "Go give Uncle Oliver a shoulder rub."  She squealed and got down, going over to help him.  He flew, so he was great in her book.

"Gently now," Oliver cautioned, looking at Ron.  He smiled when he felt the careful touches.  "Yeah, like that, princess."

"Yes, Uncle Oliver.  I like you.  You're neato."

He smiled. "I think the same thing about you. Did you terrorize the twins this morning?"

"Uncle George had to close the shop.  I blewed up the cold jellies," she said proudly.  The whole family looked at her, even Harry.  "It was accident," she assured them.

"They're stable and non-flammable," Iggy told her.  "What happened?"

"They splooshed all over the room," she said proudly.

Draco lifted his mask to look at her.  "You are definitely in the right family now.  You're one of the Weasleys of Destruction.  Congrats, Ron."

"Keep it up, we're wishing beaters on Ravena," Ron told him.  Bill snickered.

"Don't do that to my daughter, she wouldn't know what to do to train them," Draco told them.

"Easy, she'd send them to the father and Uncle, or to her sister," Iggy said, still looking Harry over.  "Uncle Harry, what sleeping potion are you using now?"

"A prescribed one," Harry said, pointing at his bag.

Iggy walked over and rifled through it, coming up with the medicine.  He snorted.  "Why are you letting him drug you into stupidity?  This stuff can cause brain damage if you use it too long."  He walked back and handed it to the team's doctor, who frowned at it as well.  "Okay, first, you should have come to me."  Harry opened his mouth.  "I have a sleeping potion that I use on dad that's not only strong enough to counteract any nightmares, but it doesn't leave you wasted in the morning, which yours does.  Secondly, this is my business before you say anything.  You're family."  He stood Harry up.  "Where are you guys heading to?  I want him in a bed. Uncle Ron, can you and Uncle Bill get Draco to a bed as well?  He's coming down and morphine doesn't react well with wizards."  They nodded.  The coach coughed. "He's going to be getting this nasty headache and start throwing up soon."

"Which?" Coach Miller asked.

"Both of them. Hotel?"

"Up the street, wizarding place, has a blue feel to the marker."

Iggy searched and nodded.  "We're checking him in so I can yell at him in private."  He took Harry with him and checked him in, noticing how green he looked from the teleport.  Once they were up in the room, Iggy locked them in.  "Okay, now you can yell."

"Iggy, you're not a doctor."

"Yet.  And while that's true, I am better than the average physician who doesn't know his drugs.  Besides, that's on the banned list for the league."  Harry shuddered.  "Now, if you're ready to talk to me, I can help you.  My way is non-addictive, fairly pleasant, and isn't a dream suppressant so you can use it for months on end when you have to.  It's also safe enough to be used on little kids since I had to dose your daughter with it last year."   He shifted over, sitting beside his uncle.  "You should have come to us, Uncle Harry.  Remember when we had to go to the Hellmouth and we talked about paths and steps?"  Harry nodded, looking at his lap.  "We'll, instead of going forward, you went sideways this time."

"I think I went backwards, I'm back to the old nightmares," he admitted.

"Well, since I can't give you my potion until that one's been out of your system for two days, I think I can help you even more."  Harry looked up at him.  "What?  You expected Dad to come running?"  Harry nodded.  Iggy shook his head.  "He only comes running in emergencies.  He expects you guys to come to him the rest of the time.  I'm sure you'll be seeing him later tonight if I don't send him to fuss over Draco."  He shifted, forcing Harry to lie down.  "I can do neat things," he said quietly, giving him a hug.  "I can dreamwalk."  Harry started. "That's right, I can bring you into my head, or help you fight your own nightmares in your head.  I can even act as a guide for you if you want.  We *can* defeat those visions of nastiness.  If you'll let me help.  If my way doesn't help, then I'll have a discrete word with Sev and have him make you one of the more potent sleeping potions that I can't make until I'm eighteen.  All right?"  Harry nodded, yawning.  "Yeah, you nap and I'll be right beside you."  Harry's eyes fluttered closed and Iggy changed, startling him.  He licked him to calm him down.

"So you're the one Percy was ranting about," Harry said with a faint smile.  Iggy nodded.  "Okay, you're comfortable and I'm used to napping with the animals.  We can do this?"  Iggy nodded again and licked his cheek.  "Thanks.  Let's see what your way can do.  Mine is about out of options and I'm ready to go through an exorcism at the moment."

Iggy changed back.  "They're mental boggarts, Uncle Harry.  Remember, in the dream plane only you make the rules."

Harry shook his head.  "It can't be that easy.  I'm getting attacked by Voldemort."

"He's a doorway, a guardian if you like," Iggy soothed, gentling his uncle into sleep. "I'm coming, wait for me," he whispered.  Harry nodded, shifting onto his side.  "There you are, you rest," Iggy murmured, even more quietly, working on getting himself down as well.  He changed back, a furry would be more helpful to Harry than a body would.  He wasn't used to sleeping next to anyone anymore.  As soon as he was in the correct meditative state, he joined Harry in his head.  His uncle looked the same, which boded well for his self-confidence.  If only he could get over the trauma of that fight!  He winced as Voldemort came running out of the shadows at them.  "He's a mental boggart," he said.  "Use your wand."

"I don't have a wand."

Iggy pointed at the one in the fog around his uncle's feet.  "There it is.  I promise you, if you're not afraid of him, he's a mental boggart.  Use it."

Harry picked up the wand and looked at it, noticing it was his wand.  He pointed it at the figure and winced as he cast the spell.  "Riddikulus!" he shouted.  Voldemort ended up in a flowery dress and a floppy hat, much like what his friend had done when they had been introduced, back in their school days.  "Ha!"  The figure faded.

"Change it again, Uncle Harry.   Put him in Ravena's bikini."

Harry cast it again, this time the laughter was more natural, and therefore stronger.  The figure faded more.  One more change, this time to a bunny suit, was enough to do it in.  He slumped against his guide.  "Now the images come."

"But they're not from your mind," Iggy reminded him.  "Remember that.  They're ghosts of badly lived lives of other people.  They flowed into you and a few got stuck, but it's not the end of the world.  They're not yours."  He held his uncle while the ghosts flowed past them, shuddering at some of the images.  "Let them pass, don't touch them," he warned when Harry reached out to one.

"That one's mine," Harry pointed out.  "I caught her at it once."

"Then that one will be a bit more solid.  I promise, you won't lose any that are naturally yours."  He gave him a squeeze at the disbelieving look.  "Trust me, I learned to do this on the people that were tortured by the Ministry. They're not yours, Harry."  He noticed an image of Ron.  "What is that one?" he asked, drawing attention to it.

Harry smiled. "That's our sixth year.  Ron and I snuck out to get drunk in the broomshed.  We wanted to try it once and we got caught while we were snoockered.  Molly yelled at him for nearly an hour," he finished with a fond smile.  He whimpered as he saw another one.

"It's not your memories, Uncle Harry.  This is how the assholes saw it, not how it actually happened."  He turned Harry to face him. "People remember things differently than how they happened.  It's part of being a human, you can't remember everything the exact way it happened."  He turned him back to look at the picture of Ron.  "Was he really that buff in your sixth year?"

Harry shook his head.  "We were both scrawny little beanpoles."  The image of Ron changed, becoming more like what he had looked like.  He looked at his nephew.  "I really can control this?"

"You really can control this.  This is your head, only you can make the rules in here.  I can only point out the problems.  Look, it's coming again."  He pointed at the returning nightmare.  "Get him again, Harry."

Harry raised his wand, smirking as the boggart came closer.  "You're not real.  I defeated you.  I helped kill you."  The ghost tore itself apart, becoming wisps of smoke.  "Iggy?"  He turned but his guide was gone."Iggy?"  He heard a choking noise and forced himself to wake up.  "Get off him!" he shouted.

Bill was holding Iggy tightly against his chest.  "It wasn't me, I was trying to help him.  We caught someone coming out of your room."   He held the wolf until it calmed down.  "Change, before someone gets here," he whispered in Iggy's large ear.

Iggy shifted back, still coughing.  "Ow," he croaked.  "Bad people?"

"Very bad people," Bill agreed, helping Iggy into the bathroom.  "Calm yourself."  He gave him a pat on the back as he started to throw up.  "It's all right, it's a normal reaction to waking up being choked."  He went back but Ron was sitting beside Harry and Draco was in the chair.  "Is he all right?"

Ron looked at Harry and grinned.  "He's getting back to the cocky kid he used to be."  Harry nudged him.  "What?  You are.  Did it help?"

"It helped a lot.  Iggy showed me how to beat the creatures in my head."  He grinned at Draco.  "Did he do that for you?"

"No, I haven't needed it," Draco admitted.  "My problem isn't nightmares, it's people.  I don't want to see how they watch me.  I'm tired of being watched."  He looked back as Iggy started to get sick again.  "Are you all right?"

"No!"

Draco stood up and walked back to check on him.  He held the heaving shoulders. "It's all right.  You did the right thing," he whispered.

"Some of the images were so bad.  He caught some of the flashback from the torn-apart souls," Iggy whispered.  He rinsed his mouth and flushed the toilet, then let himself be soothed by his favorite uncle.  "I can still feel him."

"Build your shields, like you were taught," Draco soothed, rubbing his back.  "Lean against mine until you get yours back up."

"You're where Simone gets hers from," Iggy told him, resting his head on his shoulder. "Who was it?"

"One of our opposing team today. Their backup chaser.  He was ...disappointed with what happened today."

"In other words, someone told him that we'd lose and that the game was rigged," Iggy said.  Draco nodded.  "How much did he lose?"

"Ten thousand galleons."

"Ouch."  Iggy pulled himself back together and finished pushing Harry out of his head.  He took a deep breath as he stood up on his own.  "Okay.  I'm good."

"Good.  I can hear Law Enforcement out there."

"Wonderful," Iggy said dryly, but he started to cough again.  "Ow."

"I know.  It'll hurt for a few days probably. Your fathers will hurt me because you got hurt."

"Simone's going to kill whomever did it for touching her best buddy," Ron said from the other side of the door.  "You ready to come out?  Arabelle's here as a favor to someone."

"Coming."  Iggy walked out and accepted his hug.  "Uncle Harry?"  Harry looked at him.  "I'm going to have to suspend your sleeping potion anyway.  Can you do without it?"

"Sure.  Come sit.  Your throat's bruised."

"The dolt had big hands."  Iggy slid onto the bed and waved at the curious looks.  "Reporter, out!" he ordered, pointing at her.  She ran out.  "Thank you."  The door was slammed.  "Much better."  He looked at Arabelle.  "I was dealing with mental boggarts."

Arabelle smiled at him.  "Good for you."  She pinched Harry's cheek.  "You better?"

"Getting there," he admitted.

"He'll be the cocky boy he used to be in no time," Ron agreed.  He looked at his nephew.  "Can you fix the fuckups that Hermione caused?"

"Ron!" Bill said, swatting him.  "Don't swear."

"You sound like your mother," Draco noted.  Bill glared at him.  "I've heard the boy say it a few times and he might as well be an adult most of the time."  He looked at Iggy again.  "Can you make the detoxification potion?"

"Sure."  Iggy looked up and a bottle fell onto the floor beside him.  "Nice toss, wife," he called.  She appeared and handed him one this time, then glared at the people before disappearing.  "Enough for both of you," Iggy said, tossing Draco that one.  He handed Harry the other.  "How are the chasers?"

"Fine enough.  They were dosed as well.  Someone put drugs into the eggs this morning," Arabelle told her.  "The head over Sports and the head of the league are in conference right now.  They're finally ready to say things are out of hand."

"As opposed to when people got beaten up and kidnaped?" Harry asked.  She nodded.  "Well, isn't that nice."

Iggy nudged him.  "If you do this, you'll end up getting sick for the rest of the night.  But you'll be fine by in the morning.  Hungry, clean, and able to sleep for a good few days."

"I can use that," Draco told them, slugging back the potion.

"Not all of it," Iggy told him.  "That was a double dose.  If you take all of it, you'll end up so clean you'll squeak."  Draco looked at him then finished it.  "It's your ass that's going to hurt when you're in the bathroom for the sixth time in an hour."

"I want this out of my system.  I can put up with some discomfort."   He ran to the bathroom.

Harry looked at the potion, then at his nephew.  "Half of it?"

"Or a third if you want.  A third won't work out that sleeping potion though."

"Plus, we'll have to do drug tests tomorrow morning," one of the coaches said from the doorway.  "The report of everyone being on drugs was put around already."

"I kicked out a reporter," Iggy offered.

"I'm sure they'll hear about it too."  He walked in and tipped Iggy's head up.  "Damn!  What happened to you?"

"Someone tried to choke me.  I was fixing Uncle Harry's nightmares."

"Are they done with?" the coach asked, sounding hopeful.

"Time will tell, but he's got a coping strategy," Iggy told him.  "Give him until the big game to find out."

"We may have to replay today's game," the coach told them.  From the bathroom Draco groaned.  "What's wrong with him?"

"Double dose of the detoxification potion," Harry said with a grin.

"Couldn't happen to a nicer guy," the coach agreed.

"Hey!  I like my Uncle Draco.  He spoils well."  Iggy slid off the bed.  "We should probably get him back to his own room."

"We're shifting rooms.  Oliver had been in here with him but I think we'll put these two together.  They can get sick in peace," the coach said.  "Where is Wood?"

"With Fred and the girls," Arabelle told him.

"Oh."  He smirked.  "I wondered when they were going to work it out."

"I'm sure those two can make them both see whatever viewpoint they're putting forward," Iggy agreed.  The males in the room looked at him.  "What?  I married when I was almost fifteen.  My wife screwed with my head for *years* now," he said with a smirk.

"Don't you mean in your head?" Ron suggested.

"True, we managed to find ways around that no-groping thing very well," Iggy agreed.  Arabelle coughed.  "Don't do that?  I can show you how."

"I know how, Percy can't," she admitted.

"I can show him how as well.  A wizard like him should be able to do that."  She shook her head.  "Okay.  Whenever you want."  He settled himself against his uncle's body, yawning.  "Now I need a nap."

"Sleep, kid, I'll let you rest here," Harry assured him.  He put an arm around the boy, letting Iggy rest against his shoulder.  "If we're going to be secluded, I'm going to have to do something about my kids," he said quietly.

"If you want, you could seclude everyone at your house," the coach offered.  Harry gave him a dirty look.  "Or half of it.  You, Wood, and someone?"

Draco came out of the bathroom.  "I could conceivably take the rest at my house," he agreed, falling onto the spare bed.  "Remind me to listen next time."

"I will," Ron assured him with a grin.  "Want me to go pack your stuff?"

"Please.  I unpacked a few outfits."

"Cool.  I'll get to tease you about your little blue things again," Ron said with a grin, heading to do that.  Oliver let him into Draco's former room, and he waved at the keeper.  "Why aren't you with Fred and the girls?"

"They're having a long discussion in the bar and I wanted to change.  I spilled stuff down my front."

"Katie can make me do the same thing," Ron said with a grin.  "You're already moved?"

"Yeah, I only had a bag of stuff.  I didn't even unpack yet.  Want help getting all of Malfoy's stuff?"

"Wouldn't mind.  He unpacked."

Oliver rolled his eyes.  "He should have known better."  He grabbed the bag from the closet and helped stuff things into it.  "Any idea who I get for a roomie now?"

"Not a clue.  They were arranging for seclusion space."

"But we're here," Oliver pointed out.

"Yeah, but Harry was attacked," Ron reminded him.  "They're talking personal homes."

"I could take someone," Oliver offered.  "Not that I get along well with anybody, but I can do that."  He snapped his fingers.  "The male keeper, keep him away from the girls.  I caught him looking at a young girl the other day.  She was probably sixteen or so."

Ron beamed.  "If anyone tries anything against the kids, I'm siccing Simone on them."  Oliver snickered.  The door was knocked on.  "That's probably one of the ladies wondering where you are."  He zipped up the bag and started on the second one from the drawers.  He walked past Oliver and Alicia, she had pounced him against the door.  "Good show," he said as he slid past them.  "Harry and Iggy are fine," he called as he walked down the hall.

Alicia pulled back.  "Why wouldn't they be, Ron?"

Ron turned to look at her.  "Ask Wood."  He winked and headed back to the room, managing to stop his stepdaughter from 'helping' the technicians look for magical signatures.  "Mary, why don't you tell Draco a story?  He hasn't had one recently."  She climbed up next to him and started to tell him a story about her getting to pet her cousin Melvin.  Because he was a cute bunny.

"Yes, he is," Arabelle said, looking at Iggy.

"He's a gryphon-born," Ron reminded her.  "They can't be animagus."

"Xander can use self-transformation spells," Draco told him.  "Percy guilted him into registering that fact.  He hadn't known," he defended at Arabelle's hot look. "What color bunny is he, Mary?"

"He's brown, with red spots," she said happily.  "Just like his hair."  Draco nodded.  "Plus, he's got big, huge, floppy ears, Uncle Draco."  She smiled at him.  "Will you teach me how to fly?  Melvin said he would, but I want someone who does it really well."

"Of course I can," he agreed with a smile.

"Good."  She snuggled into his side.  "Daddy, when can we get cookies?"

"In about an hour," he assured her.  "We'll head back for supper and then we'll have cookies."  She grinned at him.  "You are such a great kid."

Draco laughed.  "You're besotted," he teased.

Harry pulled off his shoe and tossed it at him. "He's happy, leave him alone.  You don't pick on Percy for having the same look on his face."

"I don't get on with Percy like that," Draco reminded him, tossing the shoe back.  Iggy shifted against Harry's side, grabbing him so they could roll onto their sides.  Draco snorted.  "Comfortable, Potter?"

"Actually, yes.  He is rather comfy to rest against."  He considered it.  "It's almost as good as resting against his father's chest."  Arabelle looked at him.  "It was one of those 'after holiday dinner' naps on the couch at the Burrow.  He's very snuggly."

"So I heard," she agreed. "Percy said the same thing."

Bill looked at her. "Didn't you know that mum once tried to get all of us to take him away from George?"

Arabelle laughed.  "I'm sure you all just wanted him for yourselves.  From what he does to George, I'm surprised that he doesn't have stalkers and people begging."

"He does," Bill, Ron, and Draco said together.

"Especially when he runs around without underwear on in Diagon," Draco added.  He had to have the last word.

"He was wearing sweats," Ron said at her shocked look.

"I never get looks like he does when I do the same thing," Bill said with a mock pout.  "I need a woman."

"Ask Xander," Draco suggested.  "He's fixed up Percy, Fred, Ron, and tried once with me."  He shuddered.  "He knows.  He's heading here."

"I think I'm going to disappear," Bill noted.  Ron nodded.  "He won't hit you.  I'm the one who took Iggy out."

"He will so.  He's like a lion guarding his pride.  That man is scary when people threaten his family."

Arabelle nodded.  "It says something when the reporters don't go near him while he's pissed."  She crossed her arms and looked at the technicians.  "Anything?"

"Not really, ma'am.  I'll finish up here and head back to do some analysis.  By your leave?"

"Go for it," she agreed with a wave of her hand.  The technician packed up and headed back to the office, taking the officers with him.  "How are you going to do the seclusions?"

"They can't use the house," Draco reminded her.  "Xander won't allow it."

"I know," she sighed.

"Potter and I both have large houses.  Wood has two free bedrooms as well, or he could stay at the shop for a few days and give them his house."

"We could do hotels, but Draco and I both need to be at home for our kids," Harry pointed out to his coach.  "I don't want the chasers though.  I saw the look Henderson gave that little teen the other day."

"I can agree with that," Draco noted dryly.  "Bother Wood for his house and have him stay at the shop.  That will fit everyone else and he's so far out in the middle of nowhere that you can practice out there," he suggested.  "Have Wood stay at the school or the shop.  Have Potter and I at our houses in case we need to move the teams.  We'll both have bodyguards from the family."

Harry looked at him.  "I want Simone as mine."

Draco nodded.  "At least she won't hit on you.  She knows she's more than good enough to play professionally.  She won't need the in."

"We'll still have to do school shopping," Harry pointed out.

"I can take them all.  No one would dare attack me physically or magically," Draco reminded him.  "Take Angelina and head to the Burrow if you have to.  The kids can come stay with mine.  Or Agatha can stay with a friend of hers or the Ravettenas if she wants."

"Only if you make sure Ronnie stays out of your daughter's pants."

Draco shrugged.  "I leave that up to my daughter.  She knows what limits I sent.  She's more than capable of making that decision for herself.  If she wants to debauch your son and make him beg, then there's not much either of us can do about it."

"Those two seekers are *together*?" the coach asked.  Both parents nodded.  "Well.  That's got to be one hell of an inconvenience when they play against each other."

"They make childish bets for things like homework help and backrubs," Harry told him.  He grinned. "They're actually cute, but fairly young.  I want Ronnie to wait until he's out of school to be in a committed relationship."

"Too late," Arabelle told him.  She smiled.  "They'll work it out.  Oh, you might want to listen to their plan for the pro's.  It's interesting and would negate your coach's worries."  She nodded at Iggy.  "Want me to take him with me?"

"He'll be fine until Xander gets here," Draco assured her.  She nodded and left.  "They want to offer themselves to the same team," he told the coach.  "Basically split the job between them."

"That would be interesting.  Plus, they could ask for the best salaries.  It wouldn't be too bad for them."  He shrugged.  "Unless Potter quits, we won't have an opening."

"We've got a few years before that becomes an issue," Harry reminded him.  "He's only a fifth year so she's a fourth."

"Potter, no offense, if I get they're offer, I'd fire you," the coach admitted.  "Those two are more amazing than you are and they'd draw more people to the games.  You could have second string."  Draco smirked at him.  "You as well, Malfoy."

"I have other things I can do," Draco reminded him.

"Good, keep those other things in mind.  Remember, your team's up for sale again," the coach said, then he smiled and left them alone.

"Have I mentioned I dislike him?" Draco asked Harry.  Harry nodded.  "Good.  Remind me to tell him after the last game."  He put his head down and got comfortable.  "I miss Lucien. He'd be giving me a backrub by now."

"Who's watching them?"

"Anastasia."  He forced himself to stand up and head back to the bathroom.  He heard the quiet laughter, but ignored it.  He would be better by in the morning.  Potter was taking it too slowly so he'd still feel miserable tomorrow.

***

Iggy woke up in his own bed and found his father sitting at the end with his feet up on the foot of the bed.  "Get your shoes off the covers or wash them," he said weakly.  He touched his throat.  "Raena?"

"Shopping.  She left this for you," he said, handing over a bottle.  "How are they?"

"Better.  I think I gave Harry the clues to help him get out from under some of the nightmares.  He had a figure blocking the images he had blow through him because of the flashback."  He sat up against the headboard and took the potion.  "Eww, what was that?"

"Anti-swelling for your throat.  Severus made it for you."

"Obviously.  I don't think Raena knows this one."  He shifted. "How is Draco?"

"Still crapping out his stomach lining.  He said to tell you he's listening next time."  He grinned.  "You're a great kid, Iggy, and I'm proud you're mine, but no more getting into danger.  I will kill someone if you're ever hurt."  Iggy smiled.  "Arabelle managed to convince the idiot who choked you that he was living on borrowed time so he gave up who helped set up the game."  Iggy nodded.  "Your grandmother is waiting for you to show up over there for some time with them.  Whenever you're ready of course."

"I spent all last week with them," Iggy told him.

"All the Malfoys are over there.  She's wanting a full house again."  He stood up.  "Come on, get a shower and I'll make you breakfast."  Iggy nodded and slid out of his bed, grabbing his robe when he realized he was naked.  "That was your wife," Xander said when he saw his son scurrying into the bathroom.

"She was probably playing with the scar on my butt again," he called through the door.  "Eggs?"

"If you have some," Xander agreed, heading out to cook for his son.  He felt content.  It was a nice feeling.

***

Harry Potter walked onto the field of the World Cup and looked around, smiling happily.  He knew his picture was being taken, it wasn't a look often seen on his face, but it was a good feeling.  He was happy.  He was content.  He had slept for the last two weeks without a sleeping potion.  It was like he was starting his life over again.  He looked off to his left, seeing his most ardent supporters' box was empty and frowned, but then he saw then sneaking in with a big, huge banner which lit up with his name on it.  Yes, they were here for him.  Draco nudged him to move but even that didn't ruin his good mood.  Maybe Draco would get to play for a few minutes, give him a sense that he earned his championship ring.

Epi 6:

Melvin looked at his girlfriend and smiled.  She smiled back and licked her lips.  From across the tables, they nodded at each other.  Tonight was the night.   They had their scores.  The leaving feast was tomorrow night.  They were even packed.  It was time.  Melvin looked at his cousin, who was smiling at him.  Iggy nodded.  So it was on.  He hurried up with his dinner and headed up to shower and change.  He wouldn't elope while he smelled or in grass-stained clothing.  His father would throw fits if he disrespected his new wife that way.   When he came out, he found Denver sitting on his bed.  "Which one should I wear?"

"This one," Denver said, handing over a package.  "Simone and I bought you guys one each.  She's got Andrea's."  He settled in to wait while his cousin got dressed.  "Slick back your hair as well."

Melvin slicked back his hair, then grabbed his glasses.  "I'm ready."

"To throw up or to go do this?" Denver asked with a grin.

"To do this.  I want her.  She's finally mine and I am so happy."   He sat down beside his cousin, looking at his hands.  "Do you have the rings?"

"Iggy has them.  It'll be you two, me, him, and Simone.  Unless you want Ronnie and Ravena or Ana."

"I don't care.  Oh, I have to tell Father, I promised him."

"Then let's head so we can retrieve the family members."  Denver took his hand as soon as they had stood up.  "Off we go," he said as they disappeared.

When Melvin's roommates came in, they were confused by the wrapping paper and the packed trunks.  Where had Melvin gone?

***

Iggy strolled into the Ministry reception with a wink for the door guard.  "Have to steal my grandfather and Uncle," he told him.  "Family meeting for an hour."  He walked up to where his Grandfather was standing, leaning against his side.  "Hi," he said, shaking the foreign Minister's hand.  "Grandfather, I need a short word once you're done," he said at the lull he had created.

"Why?"

"Because Melvin's finally found the end of his patience.  We're waiting on you and his parents."

Arthur smiled.  "They have such wonderful timing."

"It'll be a short one.  We promise."

The Minister cleared his throat.  "What is going on?"

"My grandson has decided to elope tonight," Arthur told him.

"Then go and come back quickly, my friend.  Family is important to us."

Arthur smiled.  "Thank you.  It shouldn't be more than a half-hour.  They're so desperate."

"We're graduating tomorrow," Iggy confided.  "They couldn't wait."

The Minister laughed.  "I remember feeling that way.  Give them my well wishes."

"I will."  Iggy slipped off, going to bother his Uncle and Aunt.  "It's time," he told them as he walked up behind Arabelle.  She smiled at him.  "Short, sweet, and then you can come back."  He ran a hand over her bulging stomach.  "Well, aren't you calm," he told her.  She kicked his hand.  "Hello, Tallia."  Percy cleared his throat.  "Your son requests your presence at his wedding.  Now if you wouldn't mind."

Percy rolled his eyes.  "That boy has bad timing."

"Half-hour tops and Grandfather's coming as well."  He smiled at Arabelle and held out his hand.  "If you want?"

She took it.  "Please."  He took them both and she smiled at her stepson.  "You are so handsome," she told him, fussing over some lint on his collar.  "Come along, let's do this.  We're at a function tonight."  She grunted and grabbed her stomach.  "Behave, Tallia, it's not time for that yet."

Iggy frowned and touched her stomach.  "That's not false labor, Auntie.  You might want to sit down at least."  He led her to a seat and sat her down as Percy walked in.  "It'll be tonight, Uncle Percy.  You need to get her to the hospital after this."  Arthur walked in and he grinned at him.  "Okay, we're all here.  I promised a half-hour or less."

Melvin led Andrea up to the officiate and knelt in front of him.  "Please," he requested.

"All right."  He opened his book.  "Melvin Kincaid Weasley, do you take Andrea Lorri Reams to be your wife?"

"I do."

"Andrea Lorri Reams, do you take this man, Melvin Kincaid Weasley, to be your husband?"

"I do."

Arabelle moaned.

"Hurry it up so I can greet my new sister," Melvin said with a smile.  The officiate nodded. "I do swear to protect, to love, and to honor my wife, for she is my light and reason."

"I do swear to protect, to love, and to honor my husband for he is my light and my reason," Andrea repeated.

Arabelle moaned louder and fell onto the floor, clutching her stomach.

"Arabelle!" Percy said, moving to her side.

Iggy handed off the rings and knelt beside her, touching her stomach gently.  "I need a sheet to cover her, a knife, and some water," he said quietly.  No movement.  "Now, Uncle Percy.  Before she gives birth in her clothes."

Percy hurried off to get things for his wife.  He came back with two of the three.

"Simone, I need your sharpest knife," Iggy called.  She pulled one out of her bosom and handed it over with a smile. "Thanks.  Hold her hands.  Melvin, finish this!"

"Yes, Iggy."  He turned back to finish getting married.

Iggy got Arabelle uncovered and settled in her husband's lap, letting Simone help him.  "All right, Arabelle, I see a head," he said happily.  "Would you mind pushing?"

She grunted and pushed, sending out the head a little more.

***

Arthur walked into the meeting and smiled.   "Arabelle had a boy and a girl," he announced.  The others clapped and cheered.  "Plus, Percy is celebrating his son's marriage to a very nice girl.  They've just finished up.  Ignatius delivered both twins and Percy didn't even pass out."  That got more cheering.  The foreign minister led the cheer.  "Not your average meeting," he said with a fond smile.

***

Albus Dumbledore floated into the Gryffindor seventh year girls' room and smiled at the paper pinned to the outside of the bed.  "Well," he said fondly.  "Someone has no patience."

"No, we don't," Andrea called.  "We're also not done yet, sir.  Please give us another six hours or so."

The ghost laughed and stuck his head through the parting of the curtains.  "My dears, you know better."

"With all due respect, Headmaster, we are married.  Legally, we can not only do this, I can do many wicked things to her," Melvin told him with a grin, and a not-so-subtle rub of his new wife's stomach.  "The other girls don't mind and actually cheered us on earlier.  So please, let us be.  You let Iggy and Raena do this, along with the new Slytherin top couple."

"Yes, well....  You see, they told us before hand."

"Sir, you're all knowing, you knew we had snuck out," Andrea pointed out with a smile.  "We'll be announcing it at breakfast."  She kissed her husband gently.  "Your table or mine, love?"

"Mine," he said happily.  "Plus we can bother my roomies tomorrow."

"As long as you keep it down," Dumbledore told them.  "You woke me with all that yelling and stuff."

"Sorry, sir, but I promised her mother I wouldn't buy any sort of gag or sex toy until after we'd been married for a year," Melvin said with a rampant blush.  It went all the way down his chest and under the sheet.  "Please, sir, I was in the middle of something."

"Oh, let them go at it already," one of the girls on the other side of Simone called.  "It's cute that they're so in love."

"Besides," Simone added, "if she gets stuffed up now, I get to name the baby."

"Middle name only, unless we like it," Andrea corrected.

"A worthy goal," Melvin said, kissing her again.  They got so involved they forgot about the ghost, didn't even see him when he left them alone.

Simone laid back on her pillows and got a vicarious thrill from listening to her best friend find real happiness.

***

Iggy stood up and clapped as Melvin and Andrea walked in, joined by the rest of the family, the seventh year girls, and the few others who had already heard.  Andrea blushed.  "Iggy!"

"Iggy, stop it, you're embarrassing my wife," Melvin told him, wrapping a protective arm around her waist as he led her to her seat beside him.  "There, dear, you're eating right here all night long."

"All right, if you say so," she said with a smile.

"Traditionally, the leaving feast is eaten at your own table, even if you're married into another house," their lead Prefect told them.  "Not that we mind, we love Andrea, Melvin, but it is tradition.  You can shag her senseless after dinner."

"She'll be coming back to my room tonight so her roommates can get some sleep," Melvin said, starting to blush again.

"Not that we minded," one of the seventh year girls called.

They were both blushing now.  "Gee, thanks," Andrea called back.  "Good to know you had a wonderful time as well."

"Andrea!" Melvin said, turning nearly orange now in his embarrassment.

"Yes, dear?" she asked sweetly, leaning over to kiss him on the cheek.

"Oh, do more," Xander called down.  "Young love is so cute."

"Then why do we put up with you and George?" Ron asked. Xander hit him with a sticky bun.  "Hey!  Meanie.  All I was pointing out was you and he were just as cute."

"Just for that, I'm going to have my husband do target practice on you tonight, Ron."

"Sorry."  He glanced around.  "Draco, are you still going to teach Mary to fly?"

"I had planned on starting next week.  Is she anxious?"

"A bit.  She thinks you're putting it off because she got sick."

"Well, I was waiting until she was healthy, but more for my own ability to have a week off as well.  I can't imagine who was thinking up our schedule this year.  We nearly went from one game straight into another.  If we had went too much longer, we'd have had to forfeit."

"Thankfully, you caught the snitch and the day was saved," Xander said soothingly.

"Yes, it was.  I was rather brilliant in those two days, wasn't I?" Draco stated.  He smirked at Xander. "Too bad I play pro, or we could really show the other teams how it's done."

"Yeah, well, I've been thinking," Xander admitted.  Ron gasped so he threw another sticky bun at his head.  "We've won for the last few years straight.  It's not fun.  It's like I'm giving my team some sort of special advantage by being who and what I am."

"More like the backrubs are so good that the women will kill anyone who tries to take them away," Ron snorted.  He ducked another roll sent at his head, this one with butter on it.  "Are you going to cheer if you're not coaching?"  Oliver choked, he was seated on the other side of the table and hadn't heard the earlier conversation apparently.  "He thinks he's being mean to the other teams by being so good."

"That's their problem," Oliver told him.  "Let them get their own planners if they don't like you."

"Madam Rosemerta said I was the reason why our team might have to sit out a season, to give the other teams a chance to win."

"No way in hell!" Oliver told him.  Everyone looked at him.  "Sorry, didn't mean to say that out loud," he admitted, frowning at Xander.  "I'll be talking with her tonight.  We might have to set up a third tier to the league, but you'll be coaching that team."

"If it's only the rubs, I'll still give them out," Xander told him.  "It's not like much changes over on the other sides.  They don't need me every game."

"The other teams can suffer.  If they don't like it, they can get their own planners," Oliver said stubbornly.

"Yes, Oliver," Xander said meekly.  He was fierce about the game.  He would listen to him.  Draco looked at him.  "Oliver plays like I coach, I listen to him about this stuff."  Oliver grinned at him.  "How's the arm?"

"Sore. Still.  A bit tense.  Can I have ten minutes of your time later?"

"Sure."  Xander grinned and looked at Severus.  "What are you going to do next year, when you don't have the Iggy around to fill in for you when you want to sleep in?"

"Get up," Snape told him simply. "I've done it before, I can do it now."

"We could arrange for him to come in and fill in every once in a while," Dumbledore suggested.  "He'll be living close by since he won't be going to college full time."  Xander stared at him in shock.  "It's a commuting program.  He'll be working from home."

"Oh.  But he lives...."  He looked at his son.  "Something else you wanted to share with the school, son?"

"Yup.  I'm thinking about renting a place up here as well.  That way I can have my horse and ride it around."

Raena patted his hand.  "If you buy a horse, you're cleaning up after it.  I do not clean up horse stuff for you, dear."

"Not even if I got a unicorn crossbreed?" he asked.  Her mouth opened and she shook her head.  "Someone wants to get rid of theirs.  Very pretty.  It's even a bronze color."

"If you're willing to clean up after it," Raena repeated.  He pouted at her but she shook her head, giving him a kiss on the cheek. "It won't work."

"If you won't help me, I won't give you rides."  She blushed.  "Or those sort either," he agreed.

"Son, withholding sex only makes you miserable," Xander advised.  Iggy looked at him.  "Trust me, it does."

"Since when do you know that by personal experience?" Ron asked, amused to say the least.  Those two never quit going at it.

"About four years ago.  Back when we were fighting the last time."

"Oh. Sorry."  Ron grinned.  "How long did you last?"

"Three days," Draco moaned.  "Three long, whining, miserable days for those of us having to watch them."  He looked out among his students and straightened up.  "Ms. Goyle, kindly remove that hand from that dagger now."  She dropped it onto the table.  "Thank you.  If there is a problem, you will come to me in an hour and we will discuss it.  You do not stab people in the Great Hall."

"Yeah, you do it where people won't know it was you, and since you've just blown that you're pretty well screwed in that department," Xander added.  She frowned at him.  "You didn't think that we'd see you or you didn't think that if something happened to the intended victim ever that we'd blame you?"

"Sir, with all due respect, this is my life and you aren't one of us."

"He's my uncle and he looks out for us as well," Ravena told her.  "Father, I will take care of this."  The whole table looked at her.  So she stood up.  "Yes, me, morons.  Why do you think the hat put me here instead of in opposition to Ronnie?"  They all leaned away from her.  "Ms. Goyle, hallway, now."  She picked up the dagger and walked out, expecting the girl to follow her, which she did.  She kicked the door shut and looked the girl over.  "First, who and why?"

"Menderson and because he's an arse.  He snuck in and tried to cop a feel this morning."

"Then the proper response was to either: a, yell and scream to attract attention, b, hurt him then, or c, tell one of us this morning so we can do something horrible to him."  She stepped closer.  "Were you able to fend him off?"  The younger girl nodded.  "Excellent.  Why didn't you hurt him then?"

"Because of his girlfriend, who was standing there watching him try to get me," the younger girl said quietly.

"Then the proper course of action was to tell me first thing this morning."  She touched a lock of the girl's brown hair.  "You are very pretty and the dolts which seem to inhabit our house tend to want that which won't go willingly to them.  Leave it to me, Amanda."  The girl nodded, smiling at her.  "No more daggers in the Great Hall.  My uncle was correct, you would have ended up protecting them because everyone would suspect you had done it if they ever got hurt."  The girl nodded again, looking happier now.  "Thank you.  Now, we shall go back and eat.  Hide that in your bra or something."  She walked in and tapped the couple on the back of the head.  "Expelled, the both of you."  Snape gave her a look.  "Sir, I regret to inform you that your last official day here this year will be tied up with a disciplinary board.  It seems *someone* has been sneaking males into the dorms."

Snape smiled at her.  "Very well.  We shall call all of that year's girls down for questioning."

"For further reference, you cannot expel then," Dumbledore told her.

"Sir, I was talking about their lives.  I did catch him standing at my room's door this morning and had no idea why he was doing so.  Now that I've learned something, I start to wonder why else he was standing there watch me sleep."

"We shall discuss that as well," Snape agreed.  He didn't look at Draco, but he knew he was fuming.

"Daughter, I will be talking with you after this as well," Draco told her.  "Remember, I am the mentor for that house.  Any actions reflect on not only yourselves, but myself and Professor Snape as well.  We will not put up with such behavior."

"You can do many things, but that is not one of them," Ron agreed.  "Not even my kids get away with that stuff."  He looked at his table.  "For those of you returning next year, there will be a list drawn up and posted of acceptable Common Room behavior since we seem to have a problem with that issue. Expect to see it and read it your first night back."

"I would like to see it as well," Snape told them.  "It seems that some are trying to stick to the letter of the law and not the intent."  Dumbledore looked at him.  "Last Thursday?"

"Oh, that," Dumbledore said, shooting a glare at the Slytherin table.  "Yes, I believe we should make the rules more plain.  We'll work on that this summer, once the requisite paperwork is filed."

"I sent it all with Fawkes last night," Xander told him.  "OWL and NEWT results both went at the same time."

"Thank you, Xander.  You're a very capable helper when it comes to the dry banalities of this job."  The ghost smiled at him.  "How are your classes for next year?"

"The same as they were this year.  Nothing new or exciting is popping up.  I'll have all next year to find a new publisher or a new textbook."

"Very good.  Tell me which you decide upon."  Xander nodded.

"Thankfully I don't have to go through that," Ron said happily.  "There's enough people who write Dark Arts textbooks for me to skip that problem entirely."

"Thankfully most of them also work in the field so you don't have to," Sirius noted. Lupin glared at him.  "What?  That way he doesn't have to be flying off to take care of all those emergency creature sightings."

"That's very true," Ron agreed.  "Though I wouldn't mind doing some now and again to keep my hand in.  Right now, I only take on about six creatures a year and one of those is a regular infestation."

"Plus the demons that keeps popping up in your mother's washer and dryer," Draco added.

"Oh, I hadn't forgotten about them," Ron said with a smirk.  "I wasn't counting family emergencies. Did you know Charlie had a dragon who got possessed?"  Draco shook his head. "Yeah, one of the big Ridgebacks.  Really nasty creature too.  Even more grumpy than you in the mornings."

"How would one possess a dragon?" Black asked.

"Easy, it decided to inhabit the dragon's body.  Apparently it was tired of being puny," Ron told him.  "Grumpy git of a former human."

"Did you have to do an exorcism?" Lupin asked.

"He only told me as an afterthought, thought it'd be an interesting note for future classes.  They had one of the local priests come in and work on it.  Said he didn't believe him until he saw it for himself, but they managed to get the ghost out after an hour and a half of work."

Snape cleared his throat.  "Your nephew has worked out something that may help in that area," he announced.  "He's made a different form of holy ....thing that can be eaten."

"Instead of the Communion Wafers?" Xander asked.  Snape nodded.  "Interesting.  You could sneak it past the spirit and attack it without it knowing.  How hard was it to make?"

"The most problematic ingredient would be unicorn's blood.  He's also created a formula for an anti-holy treat as well."

"Hmm.  Interesting.  Can I send one of those to Wesley?"

"I could have him make you a batch," Snape told him with a slight smirk.

"Xander, don't poison the Watchers with darkness," Dumbledore told him.  "No matter how aggravating they can be your niece might need them some day."

"By that time, my niece had better know better than to go near them unless the world is ending," Xander retorted.  "I won't have her corrupted by the brainwashing people over there."

"If they were in trouble, would you send someone to help them?" Lupin asked.

Xander opened his mouth then shook his head.  "I seriously don't know.  I would automatically say yes, but then I get to thinking about how many magic users they have over there and how any problem was probably of their own making.  I'd take in Willow's daughter and protect any of the kids for them, but they can handle most anything else.  This is one of those gray situations where I would probably be a little bit torn."

"If the Watchers unbent enough to call for help," Ron added.

"Yes, I hadn't thought of that," Lupin said, smiling at them.  "They wouldn't be likely to send off the children, would they?"  Xander and Ron shook their heads.

"That is one of the faults of having such an organization," Snape put in.  Tara looked at him.  "Their secrecy and insulation against the rest of the world, even against the other people with magic, would make sure that they had no one to turn to.  The ones who left would mostly be like Xander."

"Ethan," Xander corrected.

"All right, like him then," Snape agreed with a nod for him.  "They wouldn't want much to do with them.  Some would probably even be the problem of the moment.  If they had opened themselves up more to the other people who do the same job, people like Professor Weasley, then they might have more help."

"I'm not sure I'd be willing to run and help the adults either," Ron admitted.  "Not after how they tried to convince me to hand over Minnie to their supposedly loving and gentle care."

"When was that?" Xander asked in his sweet and nice voice.  Ron shuddered.  "When, Ron?"

"Last week when I getting that new book I wanted to look over.  In Diagon."  He looked at him.  "One of them walked up to me in the bookstore and started talking up their programs and training methods."

"I think I'll have a ... discussion with Wesley this summer then."  He smiled at everyone who looked at him.  "What?  I could spread word of the shop to the other magical types."

"Xander, don't blow them up.  They won't try to steal her," Ron soothed, putting a hand on his arm.  Draco, who was on Xander's other side, as usual, did the same.  "We can handle them, I promise.  They're not taking my daughter and you don't have to hurt them. It was only a mild suggestion."

"They might have done something, but they failed because of your wards," Draco put in.  "Don't destroy them yet, watch what they try next.  I promise, she won't go to them. If I have to, I'll bring her to my house and protect her there."  Xander nodded and slowly relaxed.  "Though if you wanted to send a warning, I would send that new toy, or possibly one of the talking ones, to them."

Xander smiled.  "That's a very good idea," he purred.

Everyone at the head table shivered.  They knew that voice.  Something *bad* was going to happen to the Watchers.

Epi 7:

"What do you mean you're holding them back!" Dumbledore shouted.  "You can't do that to them!  They did pass everything!  We didn't even have a failing mark this term!"

"I'm sorry, Albus, but my decision is final," the Minister of Education and Training told him.  "I'll be sending official announcements out next week, once I have them typed up."

"We'll see about this," Dumbledore threatened.  He cut off the floo connection and called an emergency staff meeting.  Everyone came running as he floated down to the staff room.  "I have horrible news," he said as soon as the door was closed.  "The Minister over the school has made a decision."

"Surely we're not being closed down," Poppy said with disgust.

"Worse.  He's decided to keep the seventh years here.  He's said that he won't sign off on anyone's graduation and they won't be officially listed if he doesn't.  Xander, I need you or Ron to talk to your father."

"Can I talk to Percy and have him show up on the man's doorstep in the middle of the night?" Ron mumbled.  Dumbledore smiled at him.  "Fine, I'll hit Dad.  Xander, get the rest of the family involved.  Draco, the Board of Regents."

"They won't like this at all," Draco agreed.  He looked at the Headmaster.  "Will you be telling the students?"

"If we can't reach a compromise in the next few hours, we'll have to.  Please, don't panic."

"What will we teach?" Lupin asked.

"We all have things that we've been holding back," Xander pointed out. "Little tricks we've learned.  Another layer to our specialities.  We can run the advanced classes if we have to."  Everyone nodded so he looked at the Headmaster.  "I jinxed us this morning, didn't I?" he asked wryly.

"No, Xander, you didn't jinx us.  He's been planning something for the last few months to prove how powerful he is," Draco told him.  "None of us expected this level of stupidity.  We've been thinking he was going to hold back a few students in prominent families."  He stood up.  "I'd best start calling around.  Everyone should be getting up by now."  He ignored the pointed looks at the clock as he walked out.  This was horrible.  He went back to the house and used the floo to head to the meeting area.  The secretary was always there, it was his house.  "Andrew!" he yelled as soon as he stepped out on the other side.  The secretary came running.  "The idiot held back the entire seventh year class," he said.

"Blast!"  He hurried off to call everyone in.

***

Arthur walked into the staffroom, giving them an apologetic smile. "I can't get him to change his mind.  I tried.  I had him explain his reasons to me.  They were flimsy and I pointed this out.  That leaves me with two options.  Firing or putting up with it and moving around him."

"Who'd take over if you fired him?" Tara asked.

"Henderson.  His personally trained assistant who would follow his orders anyway.  He'd have shadow powers and it would set a very bad precedent."  They all groaned.  "Even if I wanted to go outside of him, I'd have to have a new nominee at hand to put in his place and I don't have anybody.  I'm sorry.  Short of taking out the whole department I can't do this.  I can stop it from happening next time.  I can even announce that it was his fault so he'll be buried by owls and that might change his mind."  He smoothed back what little hair he had left.  It had been sticking up every which way.  "I tried, I really did.  I feel like my job is nothing more than a figurehead most of the time, this proved it."

"Would a threat to close the school help?" Xander asked.  Everyone looked at him.  "He can't do it without our cooperation."

"That's a wonderful thought, but the Board wouldn't go for it," Draco pointed out.  "Not without advanced warning."  He looked at Arthur.  "Someone jokingly suggested an assassination."

"Henderson would still take over," Arthur pointed out. "It could take months for us to fix this suitably.  By then, school would have started."

"What about those kids who already have jobs?" Lupin asked.  "I know at least two of my top students have internships and another has college admittance."

"Letters would be written for them by my own hand, explaining what had went on.  Hopefully anyone would understand.  It isn't like their grades weren't good.  I've seen them and I was very happy with how well everyone did."

"The problem then becomes how do we stop this from happening again," Madam Pomfrey sighed.

Snape shook his head. "This isn't right."

"No, it's not," Arthur agreed.  "Unfortunately, unless you can put him under a curse to control him, it won't matter."  He looked at Xander.  "By the way, someone's pushing for your control spell to be counted as an Unforgivable as well."

"Mine's harmless," Xander protested.  "I can't make anyone hurt another person.  The most mine can do is make you walk or run."

"Still, what you did to the judge scared a lot of people, son.  So be very careful where you use it."

"Can I use it on him?"

"No.  That would look bad.  You can't even threaten him, you or Ron, because of this."

"Bet me!  My son's being harmed by this," Xander pointed out.  "As a father and a teacher I have the right to throw a bloody fit!"

"You can come with me when I throw mine," Draco soothed.  Xander was too upset, he'd end up blowing up something soon.

Arthur smiled at him.  "Take pictures of it, I want to see that one going on."  He looked at the rest of the room.  "I can't do anything to stop him.  I'm the Minister of Magic, but each department has a lot of autonomy.  In this case, too much.  I'm putting in a rule change, but again it could take a few months since it will leech some power away from Percy and Arabelle's departments.  Their people will complain as well because they need it to do the work they do."

Dumbledore stood up.  "Then we'll announce it to the students tonight.  We'll say that we're working on the problem but that it may not be fixed in time.  If it is, we will send out immediate owls to every family with the good news.  Can you make it retroactive to cover this event?"

"I can make it retroactive and cover an event earlier this year, which also pissed me off, and was done by the same person.  You don't need competency tests, that's what your NEWTs are.  We've managed to put that one on hold so far."  He slumped a little. "I'm working on it, I'll do my best."

"Thank you, Arthur.  Come to any of the Board if you need our help," Draco told him.  Arthur nodded and left them alone.  "What about housing?"

"The towers will expand," Xander told him.  He looked around.  "Okay, so we'll have to make plans, just in case.  That means we'll need to put at least another car onto the train.  We'll have to work on the team situation, and I'll have to make sure that the castle expands properly this year.   Classes can be however, we might not even need to order extra textbooks if we make most of them practical application."  A few teachers looked happier, but not Binns and Ron.  "Sorry, you guys may end up doing even more."  He looked at the Headmaster.  "Can we work it in that the students might be able to take other electives?  Maybe put them in with the third years so we don't have to expand the days any?"

"The schedule isn't flexible enough to add anything else," Albus agreed.  "Advanced classes would be harder to work in."

"Not if they're practical application ones," Snape agreed. "I could schedule them independently to a research term or to work as assistants and tutors in my other classes."  He looked at Xander.  "I'm assuming that your son will be with me all year."

"So am I, you and Poppy," Xander agreed.  "Did you hear, he's going for his MD since everyone keeps getting him confused with a healer and then frowning when they find out he's only a potion's prodigy with healing skills.  He got his letter of acceptance to double major yesterday."  Or at least Iggy had only shown him the letter yesterday he decided when he saw the look in Severus' eyes.  He had known his son was hiding something big, but he didn't know this was it.

"That's wonderful," Poppy said. "I'll work with his school so we can do the practical application things here.  He might even be able to test out of some of it."  She looked at Albus.  "If you give the seventh years a choice, to take other electives or to do advanced classes, it might not be so bad.  You could have each teacher do their own advanced schedules."

"I could take mine and Hagrid out into the woods," Ron pointed out.  "Count it as a double class?"  Hagrid grunted an assenting noise.  "That way they could see more dark creatures and more other sort of odd creatures living out there."

Dumbledore nodded.  "That wouldn't be so hard.  If you schedule them with the other advanced classes it might be easier."

"Some of them have already had those," Xander pointed out.  "Short of me doing odd weapons training, I'm not sure I can puff up my advanced class to give them something new."

"We'll figure that out tonight," Draco assured him.  "For right now, let's focus on how we're going to tell them so we don't get killed by the parents."

"I'm telling them that it's this Minister's fault," Dumbledore said very plainly.  "I had nothing to do with this and neither did the board.  We've been fighting it all day."  Draco nodded.  "Needless to say, this summer will be stressful for all of us.  We will go about this in a practical manner.  Give me your proposals for the new classes in two weeks." Everyone nodded.  "Xander, I want you to work on the castle as well."  He looked at him.  "By the way, I'm going to have to turn down your proposal to take the children to a cemetery to watch a vampire rise.  It's much too dangerous."  Xander shrugged.  "All right then, go and spread the word that there will be an announcement tonight and it's not a pleasant one."  They stood up to leave.

"Head Boy and Girl?" Oliver asked before anyone could leave.

"We'll have two sets I suppose," Dumbledore agreed.

"Can we tell the seventh years separately?" Tara asked.  "That way they don't burst into tears in front of everyone else?"

"Excellent idea.  Gather them up for a meeting an hour before dinner," Dumbledore told her.  They left to do that.

Xander and Ron walked into their house together and grimaced.  "We need the seventh years, now!" Xander yelled.  "All of you."  The kids came running, including a few sixth years.  "Not you guys, the departing seventh years," he told them.  "Go find the others."

"There's a few out on the grounds, sir," Simone said, frowning as she sat down.  "This looks like bad news."

"That's because it is," Ron agreed.  "Do you want to hear it from us or from the Headmaster in a few hours?"

"I'd rather have the time to plan so we can put forward ideas," Denver said carefully.  He patted his sister on the shoulder.  "How bad is it?"

"It's bad," Ron told him.  "The Minister of Education and Training has decided not to accept any of the grades or NEWTs from this year."  The kids looked stunned.

"And there's nothing Arthur can do about it," Xander added.  "Short of destroying that whole department.  We're working on it, but as of this moment, you've basically all flunked according to the Ministry.  No matter how excellently you did."  He smiled at them.  "We're sorry, guys, we're working on it.  Short of killing everyone over there, there's nothing we can do at this moment.  We're waiting on the politics to settle down."

"What can we do to help?" Iggy asked, clutching his wife's hand.

"Have your parents send letters.  Lots of letters," Ron told him.  "To the Minister over Education.  That's who's pulling this shit."

"It's a power play and you guys got caught in the middle."

"Well, fuck them!" Simone said, standing up.  "Fuck them and their bollocks of a plan and their fucking ancestors, who obviously ate shit, that's why they're so bloody stupid now!  I want to kill them!  Bollocks that, I want to castrate the stupid plonker and make his life a living hell!"

"Simone, sit," Ron said calmly.  "You losing your temper won't help anything."  She glared at him.

"Sit," Xander said a little more firmly.  "I'll take you down to the shop later so you can swear all you like without us having to take points tonight.  Though, ten points for the nice phrasing.  I think you restrained your vocabulary very well."  Ron looked at him.  "She did.  Think about all the things she could have shouted."

"Good point," Ron agreed.  He smiled at his family.  "We're working on it, but definitely gather support to bury the arsehole in letters.  It will be announced to the whole year tonight in a meeting an hour before dinner.  Make sure everyone's there, Simone."  She nodded, looking furious.  "Then everyone else will be told at dinner.  Hopefully their parents will help us as well."

"I'm still for an assassination," Xander put in.

Iggy nodded. "You're not the only one.  What will we do for classes?"

"An extra layer of advanced or taking any electives with the third and fourth years," Ron told him.  "That's all that's been suggested.  Severus and Poppy are both expecting to have most of your day."

"Fine with me.  I can read in either one."  Iggy shook his head.  "Can I kill this person?  Or better yet, make him feel like an exposed nerve in a high-wind sand storm?"

"Not yet.  Get with Severus though, he might let you do something like that," Xander offered.

"My mother won't stand for this," one boy said.  "She'll destroy the Ministry herself."

"The Minister of Magic is trying to get around him," Ron told him.  "My dad's trying his best, but the Ministers each have a lot of power in their own area."

"Then fire the git!" one girl said.

"The next in line is a person who will follow the old one's orders and there's no one else who can be put in place instead," Xander told him.  "The Minister of Magic is considering that at the moment as well.  Like I said, we're working on it.  We need constructive ideas and your parents to send owls of outrage to the idiot doing this.  Not to the Minister of Magic and not to Dumbledore.  Dumbledore nearly let me call a demon to eat the person earlier he's so pissed."

The girl settled down.  "May we use your floo?  My mother's a reporter."

"Go for it," Ron told her.  "Make sure she knows it's not us."

"Oh, sir, I'm sure she's going to get you all, but at least she'll note you're trying to fix this."

"At least they told us now instead of waiting until most of us tried to get jobs," Denver put in.  "If he doesn't give us credit, we aren't officially wizards and witches, correct?  We won't be able to do magic?"

"No, you won't," Ron agreed.  "That's another problem that'll have to be brought up.  Bring it up tonight, nephew."  Denver nodded.  "That and the other problem of the people who already have jobs or school coming up.  Dad's said he'll write you each letters explaining that it wasn't your grades and that it wasn't your fault.  Hopefully most employers will respect that and know what a power play like this is about."

"Being an ass to prove they can?" Simone offered.

Xander nodded. "Basically.  He's proving how much power he has."  He shrugged.  "We'll keep you guys informed, but for now, come over and use our floo.  Samantha, call your mother first so she can make the deadline."

"Yes, sir," she said as she stood up, hurrying over to do that now.

"The fireplace in here is set up for a floo as well," Simone offered.  "You'll have to charge it to the other end's account though."

"That's fine," Xander told her.  "Your father's..."  He looked up.  "Sitting on the broomshed roof trying to calm down.  He's going to have to tell his former classmates."  He waved and left, watching as most of the kids followed him over to his house.  He sent himself down to the store.  "We've got big problems, guys, and we'll need to help with the shop's stock," he announced.  George and Fred both looked at him in alarm.  "The Minister over Education is being an ass and has decided to hold back the *entire* seventh year class.  Just because he can."

"Dad?" Fred asked.

"Can't fix this.  We're working on it."

"Let me get some of the frustration things," George said, heading for the back.

Fred nodded.  "Let me get some of the exploding things.  Shit, I'll put in the money for whatever we destroy ourselves."  They hurried to pack a few boxes.

Xander went back to the school after helping for a while, carrying boxes of stuff.  He walked into the meeting and saw all the stunned looks.  "The twins have offered some of their methods of wearing out anger and frustration for the class tonight," he said quietly.  "This way you can blow up something and think clearly.  We'll be doing it right after dinner."  The kids looked at him and a few of them let out some hysterical laughter.  "We'll wear it out until you're calm.  That way we can all think of how best to help."  All but the Ravenclaws nodded.  They glared at him as a group.  "It beats hitting your familiars."

Dumbledore laughed.  "That is an excellent idea.  A bonding ceremony in a way.  We'll do it after dinner."  He smiled at him.  "Thank you for organizing your students to call their parents.  I've only gotten one owl of confirmation."

"One of our girls is the daughter of a reporter.  We gave her all that we could and she said she'd do her best to say that we're fighting it.  Hopefully more people will lash out at that idiot."  He patted the boxes.  "Stuff to blow up and frustration gear.  Where would you like them?"

"The pitch," Draco told him from the corner.  "Less chance of hurting anyone out there and the other students could watch if they wanted to."  Xander nodded and heaved the boxes up again, taking them out there. Draco stood up.  "The Board of Regents does not support this action," he said quietly.  "We're also working on fixing this problem."

Denver stood up.  "Sir, something occurred to me when we heard earlier.  We won't be able to use magic this summer, even if we're of legal age."

"No, you won't," Snape agreed.  Everyone slumped a little more.  "It would be the same as being a seventh year again.  No magic, no obvious potions.  None of it."

"Well, fuck!" Simone sighed.

"Young lady, your language is inappropriate for the room.  Vent in peace or go use some of the things your uncle had," Snape told her.   She nodded and stomped out, a number of the students going with her.  "The rest of you go blow something up as well. It will help."  He led Draco away to inform their sort of people about this.

Dumbledore looked at the two girls crying in the corner.  "It's not that bad," he told them.  "Your marriages can be held off for a year."  They shook their heads.  "I promise, if not, you can take your equivalences since you won't need to work. It would still be acceptable to your husbands."

"My mother's going to blame this on me," one girl wailed.  "My fiancé will cancel the wedding because I can't graduate."

"There, there, dear, let's call her and make sure she knows it's not you," he soothed, leading them up to his office so they could use the floo in private.  He was sure that a few more students were in Xander's house using his.

***

Draco looked up as the others walked into the clearing, their cloak hoods drawn over their faces to shadow them.  "We need to have a serious discussion," he announced.  "If you didn't already know, the Minister of Education and Training has decided to hold back the *entire* seventh year."  There were a few hisses.  "As you know, this will affect some of you more than others.  For others, this is simply a request to pull whatever strings you have.  The Board of Regents knows, we had to send one of our members to the hospital earlier when he had a stroke over this."  He put his book in his pocket and stepped forward.  "There is nothing that says this man won't try this again next year, when six of you will have children graduating.  Or how it will affect those students.  For those of you with younger children, this man is trying to force a number of changes that are not appropriate.  He's trying to force a set of classes for witches who are going to be in arranged marriages.  Classes on how to please their husbands."  A female voice gasped.  "Indeed.  I don't think my own daughter needs that sort of help and I feel that most of you can teach your children the proper way to treat their future spouses.  He was trying to make it mandatory for all witches though, and this is what is very disturbing to me.   Not only sexual education, which I wouldn't care to have, but also lessons in humility, placating, and how to throw a dinner party," he sneered.  "This man was one of you until a few years ago.  We ask that you police your own member."

"The man was an imbecile," a male said, stepping forward.  "You have some valid concerns.  Aren't two of yours in this year's group?"

"My two eldest, the two potion's prodigies, plus the Minister of Magic's other grandson.  The Unmentionable's Minister must be ready to be hospitalized by now since it's his son.  Not to mention the Fregnis girl and her cousin, Margot."  A man shook his head.  "It's not even their faults.  The girls were talked out of slashing their throats earlier so they wouldn't be an embarrassment to their families."

"I'll pop around and talk to them tomorrow," the man who had shaken his head noted.  "Thank you for the warning.  How can we help you, Malfoy?"

"In this situation I know I'm not powerful enough to stop him myself.  Were this my father's days, he would have had him killed horribly and then taken the next person's family hostage.  In this case, I feel like doing the same and know I can't.  As I said earlier, I need your help to punish this man.  If you decide to harm him physically, that's up to you.  If not, then that's also up to you."

"We will discuss this matter in private," a woman said.  "Thank you for bringing it to our attention.  How are our children?"

"The house prospers.  Your cousin's boy is being expelled, as is his girlfriend for trying to harm some of the other females.  As always, I am a mentor and give the children *both* sides of any argument. I can only guide them to their decisions."

"You're not promoting the old ways?"

"I'm not promoting anything.  I'm like the father of the house, the way Harris-Weasley is for Gryffindor."

"Not surprising since he taught you."

"True," Draco agreed, lifting his chin.  "Would you inform your father of this situation as well?  I think my father's friends could still help some.  I really am trying very hard not to harm the man so much he begs for the right to commit suicide in front of me to end this problem of his."

"His next in line?"

"Personally trained and married into his family," Draco noted bitterly.  "With no real person under him.  The department is small, there's only six people in it.  The rest are third level people and can't be jumped up that way by Ministry rules.  We're looking for a candidate but we haven't found one yet."

"Shit," the woman told him.  "We will discuss this.  It's a moronic move and he knew it.  Do your best and we'll be sending inquiries around as well."

"Thank you.  Remember the train is coming in tomorrow and the children won't be very happy to be home."

"If it had happened to our class, I would have hurt the school," the woman pointed out.

"Harris-Weasley thoughtfully went down to his mate's shop and brought up some of the aggravation merchandise.  The seventh year class blew up a lot of it on the pitch.  Thank you for your indulgence.  I'd best get back to the leaving feast."  He backed away then turned and walked away.  He was stopped in the shadows by a hand on his arm.  "Yes, Flint?"

"My son?"

"Is doing well.  He's managed to make the transition fairly well.  He's in the middle of the pack as far as power and influence go.  I'm more worried about Goyle's daughter.  She refuses to come to myself or my daughter, or even Ravettena or Potter, to solve her problems.  She nearly killed someone earlier in the Great Hall for daring to touch her in the middle of the night.  Your son will be fine and you'll be mostly pleased with his marks."

"Thank you.  Can you pick him up and send him to my mother's?"

"Of course.  I know she's housebound.  I had every intention of bringing him home with my own."  He got free.  "You really should find a way to set the record straight.  Goyle did what you're accused of."

"Thank you."  Flint disappeared back into the shadows.

Draco sent himself back to the school, going to change clothes.  He felt dirty now.

***

Severus looked at the group of men gathered around the table; these were the last of the original death eaters, all six of them..  Without their masks and hoods, they looked so much less deadly or scary.  "There's been a matter that we'll have to push about."  The men looked at him.  "The Minister of Education was one of the younger versions of the group."  That got some grunting and confusion.  "He's decided to hold back all the seventh years."  One man spluttered.  "Indeed.  Not only has he dared to touch the Malfoy heirs, he's managed to touch my own apprentices and the Minister of Magic's other grandson.  We'll need some weight pulled on our side."

"Were this the old days, I'd consider Crucio'ing him," one man said bitterly.

"Were this the old days, we'd all be dead from that curse ourselves," Snape reminded him.  "He wasn't stable.  He killed many of us for daring to show up.  He could have gotten so many more followers if he hadn't been demented."

The man across from him snorted. "Is that why you turned?"

"No, I turned because I could not stand some of what he was doing.  Muggles were fine, even the occasional mudblood, but the reason I turned was to protect my own family.  He was going to branch out."  Only one of them nodded.  "He was going to move over to America and start over there.  It would have caused a war that none of us could have won."  He sipped his drink.  "He had forgotten why he was doing this, to get rid of his own heritage."  A few of them looked confused so he laughed.  "You didn't know he was a halfling himself?  That's why he was after the mudbloods."  He finished his drink and stood up.  "If you would deign to write letters of protest, it might bear more weight than the average parent.  No matter how much Salazar might want Ignatius around to corrupt him for another year, it is not right to do it this way."

"Would he deign to talk to the rest of us?"

"I don't see why not, he talks to Harris," another of them noted.

Snape smirked.  "He finds Xander amusing.  He finds Ignatius to be the son he always wanted, though a bit too good for his tastes."

"What can we get in reward for this help?" the man at the other end of the table asked.

"What did you want in return?"

"Your apprentice has a new anti-holy charm.  We'd like that."

"I'll suggest it to him, even though he hates what you stand for."

"Us, Severus, we all stood for the same thing."

Severus rolled up his sleeves.  "Mine disappeared.  I've repented for everything I've done and have moved on to form my own opinions."  He rolled his sleeves back down.  "I'm sorry I can't say the same for you."  He walked away.  "I have to get back to the school.  The leaving feast is in an hour."  He disappeared.

"Well."

Another man looked at the one at the end of the table.  "How did he get rid of his?"

"His wife helped him.  That's all I've been able to find out.   She may have been able to cut the magic with her odd skills."  He finished his drink and stood up.  "We probably should help this situation.  My grandson is a sixth year and he'll never get any acclaim if he has to share the class with people who have already passed."  He walked away, letting the plebeians talk among themselves.

***

Dumbledore looked out across the not-so-happy faces as he stood up.  "Quiet please," he called. Everyone looked at him and a few groaned.  "It's not an announcement like the one I gave to certain students when they were children," he soothed.  "Voldemort is not coming back."  That got a few sighs of relief.  "Unfortunately, the seventh years may be."  That got a mass shocked look.  "The Minister of Education has decided to hold back the entire seventh year class for ...."

"Basically no reason," Ron put in.  "He's being petty."

"Yes, well, I was going to use some gentler language," Dumbledore told him, shaking his head.  "You haven't changed much since you were a student here, Professor Weasley.  You still jump into things."

"Hey, I was dragged," Ron reminded him.  "I only wanted to make friends.  Harry dragged me into everything."

"You still went willingly," Draco pointed out.  He waved a hand. "Proceed, I'm hungry."

"Very well, Professor Malfoy."  He turned back to the class.  "We ask that your parents share our outrage over this situation with the Minister of Education.  There's no reason for this action and next year may be a bit stressful for us all.  Please, write letters to spare the seventh years from coming back again."

"We love you, sir, but I personally don't want to be a student any longer," Simone told him.  "If we have to come back, do we have to wear uniforms?"

"If you want to wear other clothes, you may, but you have to wear a uniform to play quidditch, dear."

"You mean they'll still get to play?" a fourth year wanting Melvin's spot asked.

"You can have mine," Melvin assured him. "I'll stay second string."

"Oh, thank you," the boy said with a grin for him.  "Sir?"

"As far as we know at this moment, if we can't stop this the students shall be treated just like every other seventh year, only they'll get some extra options for classes.  We wouldn't think about making them retake all their other classes."

"Then what can we do?" a seventh year Slytherin asked.

"The two suggestions are that you take other electives with the third and fourth years, thereby getting a full education in a few subjects, or that we run special advanced classes for you," Draco told her.  She nodded.  "We will be keeping you and your parents informed this summer.  I will personally be here all summer working on this as will Professor Harris-Weasley and Professor Weasley.   Expect to see a few owls from us and think about what you want to do."

"As for the more practical matters, there is an option for some of you," Dumbledore finished.  "There is an equivalency exam.  It will not allow you to work in the Ministry or most other places, but it is available for those who don't foresee themselves working."  A few of the females brightened up.

"I have also spread word around to certain parents of my social class for those children who were expected to be married this coming year," Draco added gently.  "For those students, it is not the tragedy it appears.  You can send your parents to me if they're troubled over it and think it's your fault."  A few of the children in his house nodded.

"I believe that covers everything," Dumbledore told him, sitting back down.  "I didn't know that arranged marriages were that popular," he noted.

"A third of my house is being married off this next year," Draco told him.  "Whether or not they like it by tradition.  A great many of the Ravenclaws will also be married off to form good alliances."

"Which is why I was so very happy when my son married," Xander put in.  He smiled at Draco.  "What can I do to help you with that situation?"

"We'll discuss that later, Xander."  He glared at him.  "Behave."

"I don't want to.  I need to expend some energy and you need me as well."

"Oh, go have sex or something already," Black grunted, just loud enough to be heard by the nearby students.

"Um, eww," Xander said.  "First, I think of him like a son.  Second, if I wanted to do that, I'd have already done it.  After all, I did spend all summer a few years ago at his house being his captive."  Draco coughed.  "So, please keep your dirty mind to yourself, Professor Black, before I have to kick your white, skanky ass again."

"Xander," Dumbledore warned.  "I know you need to wear out some aggression.  Please don't do it on the other teachers."  He glared at Sirius.  "Enough from you as well.   Professor Harris- Weasley and Professor Malfoy are not together.  I know everything that goes on in this castle and they've never been even close to that predicament."

"Sorry, Albus."

"I'm not the one you need to apologize to."

"Don't make him," Xander told him.  He looked at Ron.  "Where is my husband?"

"He's working on that idea of yours," Ron told him.  "He thought it was a brilliant idea overall and he even had someone to send it for you."  He scraped his plate and reached for some more meat.  "I have to head home tonight, but I'll be back in the morning."

"How is Sarajane?" Snape asked.  "I've noticed that you haven't come in oddly colored since that one time."

"She's good," Ron said with a smile.  "She's got some news for me," he admitted with a sappy smile.

"The Weasley curse strikes again," Draco told him.

"I'm not sure that's what this is," Ron told him.  "I am a faithful user of the anti-fertility charms."

"So was Percy, and yet they had twins this time," Xander said happily.  "Hey, Iggy, if Sarajane is preggers, are you going to ask to deliver them as well?"

"No!" Iggy said, shaking his head.  "Doing the twins was more than enough.  Oh, dad, I'm going to be late for dinner tomorrow.  I'm meeting with my advisor and expect to need a few rounds with your punching bag."

"That would be fine, son."

"Do you think they'll have a problem with this?" Melvin called.

"I called over and told her earlier.  My advisor is checking around for me.  The Royal Academy has taken in a few other of our hopeful alumni."  He nodded at the Ravenclaw and Slytherin who would be joining him there.  "She's checking for all of us, so I was told to suggest you get in touch with your departments as soon as possible.  Mine is trying to get some of my credits waived and done here if we have to come back."

The Slytherin looked at him.  "I'll consider that," she told him.   "Professor Snape, could that be worked out?"

"If at all possible.  We'd be giving you a research term and letting you have the time to do your work. We will make all efforts to encourage you to move on."

"Thank you, sir.  I'll be sending you my advisor's suggestions as soon as I find out what they are," the Slytherin told him.

"That would be acceptable," Snape agreed. "I would encourage all of you heading to further education to do the same."

"It would suck otherwise," Xander agreed.  He grinned at him.  "Can you please make Draco not make me wear that outfit tomorrow?"

"No."  He smirked.  "I think you'll be smashing in it."

"He'll look like a younger version of you," Tara told him.  "With different hair."

"Exactly."

A few of the kids cracked up.

***

Xander trudged down to the train station the next morning, dressed in his Snape-like outfit, which was all that had been in his closet this morning.  He was stopped by Draco and had his vest adjusted.  "I'm putting you in lavender for this."  He walked over to where the students were trying to get on. "Do it orderly or else!" he yelled.

Snape and Tara looked at her, she shaking her head, but Snape smiled at him. "Very nice," Snape told him.  "You look good in that outfit."

"I look like a cleaner version of you, Severus.  You'll get rumors spread that I'm your long-lost love child."  Xander groaned as he saw the camera.  "Leave me out of it."  The kids moved over to keep him out of the picture.

"Damn!  You look like you're his kid," Ron said as he walked up to him with Remus Lupin and Sirius Black.

"He's too clean," Black said.  "He'd need to shower less to be his."

"Keep it up," Xander warned.  "This outfit will hide blood."

"Calm down," Draco said as he walked past them.  "Xander, the baggage car could use your help.  Severus, would you please break up the snogging.  You scare them so well that they might behave on the train."  He looked at Black.  "You, stand there and look desperate."  He strolled away to help Xander, who was handing out peppermints.  "Bribery won't work this time.  We'll need the second baggage car."

"It coming," one of the elves told him.  "Was stuck, is coming."  It hurried to stack more of the trunks in the back of the space, hoping to get most of it on.

Xander left the bag of peppermints on the inside of the compartment. "For when you guys get done."

"You do know peppermints make them high?" Lupin asked as he walked past with the Potter/Malfoy/Weasley clan.  He locked them into the biggest compartment, making sure none of them could get out.

"Actually, it's more drunk than high," Draco admitted.  He turned to watch the students scurrying off.  "Get back here!" he yelled, going after one of them heading for town.  "You don't live down there!"

Fred came up with their cart and set it up, catching the kid to help him.  "Come on, kids.  Let's lower the stock so we can create new stuff," he called.  Kids flocked to them, grabbing up everything that they could.  Treats for siblings.  Treats for parents.  Treats to help them drive their parents mad.  Everything was sold out long before the train was filled.  George came up with more boxes and those were practically stolen from his hands. They waved as the train left.  Fred looked at his twin.  "Was that Xander?"

George nodded.  "Draco made him wear the outfit once.  He did look like a younger Snape."  He helped fold up the cart so it could be taken back to the shop.  They looked at all the empty shelves and grinned.  "Stocking or lab?" George asked.

"I want the lab, you stock since you do it so much neater."  He headed back there to start on some of their traditional stock.  Plus to start something new for the new school year.

George headed for the storage closet and opened it, then frowned.  "Fred, it's empty," he called.  "All we have is that cage of balls."

"What?"  Fred came out to look in the closet, then frowned.  "I know we had stuff in there last night."

George looked at him.  "Stolen you think?"

"Xander most likely."

They shook their heads.  "Mary," they said in unison.

"She might as well be one of us.  She's just as destructive and fun," Fred pointed out.

"True, but we'll have to train her to the best Weasley of Destruction she can be.  She has raw talent."

"She's the perfect training age."

"Do you want to call Ron or Sarajane?"

"I'll take Sarajane," Fred offered.

"Fine, I'll take Ron.  Xander has his portable floo device."  They headed for separate floos, going to call in the family, and to warn Sarajane about her daughter's newest toys.

***

Xander's cellphone-like device beeped and he pulled it out of his pocket.  "Yes, dear?" he answered.  George's head popped up.  "What can I do for your lovely self?"

"Mary stole most of our store of stock.  Give me to Ron."

"Don't yell at him.  I'll help you make more stuff."

"I'm not.  We're going to train the girl!  Her and Percy's twins."

Xander giggled and went to find Ron, handing him the phone as he walked past him.  "George."

"What's wrong now?" Ron asked as he walked down to the teacher's compartment.  He sat down as the train lurched, settling himself in.  "What did she do?"

"She got into the stored stuff we had in the closet.  It's all gone," George told him.  "Can we train her?"

"Ask her mother," Ron said with a grin.  "I don't mind, it'll have to be one of our kids to follow in your footsteps. If her mother agrees, I'll bring her around and help you this summer."

"Thank you, Ron.  Do you think Maeve and Lucien would like to help?  They're about old enough to train as well."

"It'd keep them out of trouble," Ron noted.  "Hold on, Draco's coming."  He waved at him, making him walk faster. "George," he said as he handed over the phone.

Draco sat down and looked at the little head.  "What's happened?"

"We wanted to train Lucien and Maeve this summer as well as Mary.  Would you allow us to do that?"

"I'd like to know what you're going to be teaching him first.  I was working on getting them all flying this summer."

"Hmm.  I think we could work that in," George agreed.  "Is my husband there?"  Draco shook his head.  "Then please keep him as our coach.  I know Oliver's trying but Madam Rosemerta wants us to give the other teams a chance.  She is open to us starting a third tier, but we'd have to get permission."

"I'll talk with him about it," Draco assured him. "I know he doesn't want to quit, it's that blasted streak of fairness.  How much did Mary steal?"

"All of it but the balls."

Ron choked.  "Excuse me?  All of it?"  George's head nodded.  "I think I'll have to talk to her."

"I found a note," Fred's head said as it popped up.  "In her handwriting."  He held it up.

Thank you, I like these.

Ron groaned.  Draco read it and smiled.   "It's grammatically correct.  Good work, Weasley."

"Thanks.  Not what I want to note about it though."  He looked over as Xander walked in.  "Mary stole all of the stored stock."

"George had said most," Xander admitted. "What did she leave?"

"The ball cage."

"Ah!"  Xander grinned.  "Can I release a few this summer?"

"We'll see, Xander," one of the heads said.  "We'll let you go, but be prepared to help us tonight."

"I'll call over to get us an order of supplies if you'll bring it back."

"Sure, Fred.  Have a good day."  Xander shut the phone.  "Who else is getting taught?"

"Maeve and Lucien," Ron said with a grin.

"Cool.  It'll give them something to do this summer, besides pestering each other, William, or Zach."

"And learning to fly," Draco pointed out.

"Yup, that too."  Xander sat himself again.  "Do you still have the kids' balls?"  Draco nodded.  "Cool.  Then we'll teach them how to deal with those as well."

"I've got a game in three days," Draco pointed out.

"Don't you have one today?" Ron asked.  Draco shook his head.  "Alternate?"

"The team was suspended for a game."  Xander's phone chirped again.  "If it's for me, toss it over."

Xander answered it.  "Hi, Harry's coach," he said with a wave.  "Did you need Draco?"

"No, I need Potter.  He's not here."

"Well, the train's going out today."  The coach groaned.  "Game?"

"Practice, game tonight," the coach told him.  "When will you be seeing him?"

"Not for about four hours."

"Can you please swat him and make sure he knows he's supposed to be here?  I've tried his house and didn't get an answer."

"Sure.  Let me call mum and let her go check his house."  He waved and signed off, calling Molly.  "Burrow," he said.  Molly's head popped up.  "Did Harry stop by there this morning?  He's supposed to be at practice and isn't."

"I'll pop over and check on him," she said with a smile.  "Xander, dear, would you like to explain why I have a fifty foot garden gnome in my backyard?"

"Probably ever-grow potion and Mary?" he suggested.  "The twins are back at the shop."

"She stole some stuff, Mum," Ron called.

"Wonderful," she said with a tight smile.  "I'll call them after I check on poor Harry.  He looked so tired yesterday."  She signed off.

Xander put the phone back into his pocket.  "A fifty foot garden gnome?"

"Lots of ever-grow potion?" Ron suggested.

"Must have been the whole vat," Draco pointed out.  "How did she move such a thing?"

Xander shrugged.  "Ron?"

"Training wand?" Ron suggested.

"More like stolen wand," Lupin snorted.  "Just like Ignatius turned someone purple at about the same age."

"Dirt."  Ron held out a hand and the phone was tossed to him.  "Sarajane?" he called, smiling when her head popped up.  "Mum's got a fifty foot garden gnome in her yard."

"I've heard," she said with a smile.  "She stole your second one."

"Oh, crap," Ron sighed.  "Can they turn it back?"

"George probably can," Xander told him. "Ask her if she's got all the stock."

"Oh, yeah, the twins wanted to know if she stole all the stored stock," Ron told her.

She laughed.  "It's locked in our room, dear.  I was about to call them.  I wasn't sure they were up yet."

"They brought a cart up to the train and ...."  The head disappeared.  "Sarajane?"

Xander frowned at the phone.  "Dead battery," he announced.  "Sorry, I thought I had charged it."

"I think I'll apparate over from our next stop," Ron said, scrunching down in his seat.  "I don't want to be paranoid, but I'll meet you all at King's Cross."

Iggy walked in, frowning.  "Why did Mary just yell for me?"

Ron pulled the emergency string.  "I don't know, but I'm going to find out.  The floo connection was cut as well."  He stood up as the train slowed.  "Give me ten minutes, just in case," he told the conductor.  "My floo connection home was just cut and my daughter yelled."  He walked off the train and disappeared.

Draco, Iggy, and Xander all listened.  Ron shouted something incomprehensible and they hurried off to head there.  Xander kicked in the door and found Ron holding Mary.  "What happened?"

"Sarajane's missing," Ron said, stunned.  "Mary said something glisteny happened around her and she disappeared.

"We can track that," Draco assured him.  "Where was she standing, Mary?"

Mary got off her stepfather and walked over, pointing at a spot.  "Here," she said, tears still leaking down her cheek.  "I didn't mean to."

"I'm sure you didn't do anything, sweetness," Xander assured her.  "Give Ron the wand, all right?"  She handed it over. "Ron, do a last spell check."  He watched as Draco did the tracking spell, his wand pointing at the back yard.  "What's back there?"

"A river," Ron said, scrubbing at his face.  "Stonehenge is that way as well."  Xander looked at him. "We're about twenty miles from there."  He did the last spell check and frowned. "It's a growing spell."

"Mary, was that with the gnome?" Xander asked.  She nodded.  "All right.  You head to the Burrow and wait on everyone there.  We'll be there soon," he assured her.  Ron sent her on her way and stood up, scrubbing his face.  "Ron, you take rear guard.  We'll kick whomever's asses for you."  Ron nodded, his face set.  "Let's go," he told Draco.

They activated the spell, heading after her.  They landed in the front yard of a familiar building. "Gee," Draco said, smirking.  "What a bloody shock.  Knock or knock in?"

"Knock in," Xander said.  "Was Minnie at home?"

"No," Ron whispered.  "She's at mum's."

Draco blew the door in and followed the tugging on his wand.  He blew in the library door as well, startling the occupants.  "Excuse us, but you seem to have kidnaped a member of the family."

Xander glared at the people in there. "You're not getting Minnie, Wesley.  Never.   Now kindly give me back my sister-in-law before I knock down your building."

"Xander, calm down," Sarajane said, standing up.  "They didn't hurt me."

"They scared your daughter to death," Draco told her.  "They don't do this to our family.  It's not allowed."

"The flock and clan will be protected against *all* comers," Xander agreed.  She was passed back to Ron.  "Make sure she's not under any coercion curses.  Then we'll leave."  The younger men left him alone.  "I'm disappointed," he announced, glaring at them.  "How dare you try and harm Minnie's family. She's finally got a decent female rolemodel in her life that loves her more than anything and you're trying to harm that bond.  For that matter, you teleported a pregnant woman."  Wesley blanched.  "Didn't realize that?  You'd better *pray* that nothing happens to Ron's future child.  Otherwise, you'll be needing a contractor more than Hogwarts will this summer.  Oh, and leave Minnie alone.  She's my niece and I'm training her with Ethan's help.  If you don't like the fact that she's not going to be some mindless little creature, fuck yourselves.  I could care less.  Leave me and mine alone, Wes, or there will be a war and I will win."

"Xander, that's not fair."

"Wesley, you're attacking my family.  I may have fought beside you, but not over this.  My family!" he growled.  "NEVER touch them again!"  He stormed out and part of the gardens caught on fire.  The few Watchers in the hallways got out of his way, pressing themselves against the walls as he passed by.  He sent himself back to the platform that would be the next stop, leaning against the ancient structure to calm himself down.  Fortunately, the earth absorbed the anger and fears, leaving him calm and at peace with himself.  So by the time the train pulled up, he was able to get back on and make sure there wasn't an accident.  "Small problem," he said with a fake smile as he sat down.  "Watchers.  Again."

Tara sighed.  "What now?"

"They teleported Sarajane.  She's pregnant."

"Is she all right?" Snape asked quietly.

"Iggy's with her now," Xander said, a little more calm down.  "Mary's fine and Minnie wasn't at home."  He slumped.  "Ron will meet us at the station.  So will Draco."

Draco strolled on.  "Me?  I wasn't needed there.  Ignatius said she should be looked at.  He felt something odd but it wasn't a problem.  He's taken her to the hospital himself. Ron was right behind him."  He sat down again.  "I'm proud, you only blew up part of their gardens."

Xander gave him a thin smile. "So am I.  I made it clear there was going to be real damage the next thing they tried."

"But we like Wesley, he's a good guy," Tara pointed out.

"Yes, he usually is, but his calling is showing.  He wants Minnie for them to train her.  Apparently I'm not good enough," he said bitterly.

"I know you are," Tara assured him.  He was going to sulk for days.  "Call George?"

"My battery's still dead," Xander told her.  He grabbed his chair's arms as the train started forward.  "Do I need to check cabins?"

"No.  I'll do it next," Snape told him.  "You'd hurt someone."

"As long as that someone isn't me," Agatha said as she walked in.  "Sir, I hate to inform you that Ravena is beating the shit out of someone.  I don't know why, but she's fairly impressive."  She looked at Xander.  "Your training shows."

"Thank you for trying to cheer me up," Xander told her.  "Draco?"

"Have fun.  Send my daughter up here after you're done."

"Sure."  Xander followed Agatha back, smiling at the children pinned to their seats.  "Ravena, explanation?"

"He just touched me!" she growled.

"All right then."  He looked at the boy, who had red fingers.  He looked at his niece again.  "Are you bleeding?"

"Yes, sir.  May I please get up to do something about that?"

Agatha released her and walked her to the bathroom.  "I'm taking her to her father," she called as they walked past a few minutes later.

Xander looked at the boy, who was sneering.  "Do you know what sort of day I've had?" he sneered, closing the door.  "Do you *know* what sort of trouble you're in?"

The boy started to screaming.  "No!  Leave me alone!  You freak!  Don't hurt me!"

"You'll wish I hurt you by the time I'm done with you," he growled.

Snape walked in and removed Xander, walking him back to the teacher's compartment.  "I believe you should handle this, Professor Maclay," he suggested drolly.

Tara stood up and went back to deal with the boy.  His screams started again but no one paid him any mind.  Tara was one of those *nice* people.

***

Tara walked up to one mother, dragging the mother's son behind her. "Yours?" she asked.  The mother nodded slowly.  "Good, then perhaps we should have a discussion."  She let the boy go and froze him in place, lifting his fingers.  "Do you know what this is?"

"Blood?" she asked hesitantly.

"Menstrual blood from a fourth year he touched against her will."  The mother opened her mouth and Tara pointed at Draco. "His younger daughter Ravena to be exact."  The mother blanched.  "You might want to have a talk with him.  I managed to save him from Professors Snape, Malfoy, and Harris-Weasley, but I can't guarantee that he'll live much longer if you don't correct his problems."

"She didn't want it?" the mother asked.

"She's in a committed relationship.  Why would she need your son?" Tara asked.  "She and Ron Potter are very close and connected together.  He's the one who taught her to be how she is.  He's her favorite plaything after their snitches."  The mother swallowed.  "Your son is trying to make sure Ravena leaves the school and transfers somewhere else.  I'm sure you don't want to do that to the house team or the house."

The mother shook her head.  "If I may have him, I'll be handing him to his father tonight."  The boy whimpered.  "Shut it, you," she snapped.  "How dare you do this to our family name!"  Tara unfroze him and she grabbed him by the ear, dragging him over to where his father was talking to a few other Slytherin fathers.  "Do you know what your son did on the train *this* year?" she screeched.  "He touched a girl who didn't want him near her!"

The father looked at the boy.  "Streaking was bad enough," he noted.

"He touched Ravena Malfoy-Weasley!" she screamed, pointing at her son. "He still has her blood on his fingers!  Do something before we need a new heir.  Because I'm not carrying the next one!"  She stormed off to get his things while his father talked to him.

The father looked at the boy. "Is this true?"  The boy shook his head, looking scared to death.  "Hands!" he snapped.  The boy lifted his hands.  "What is that?"

"Not hers," the boy said quickly.

The father slapped him hard.  "How dare you endanger all our lives by touching a *Malfoy*," he sneered.  "Do you know what you've done?  He can have us all driven out of the country!"

"I'm not that mean," Draco said as he walked over.  "Simply teach him better and I won't hold it against your family."  He smiled at the boy, making him wet himself.  "Do you realize that I'm not the one you have to watch out for?  Her boyfriend's father is Potter.  Harry Potter."  The boy wailed and fell to his knees.  "He encourages this relationship and I tolerate it.  I would encourage you to apologize to not only my daughter, but also to Ron Potter for daring to touch his girl."  The boy nodded.  "Good boy."  He looked at the father.  "It's fine.  As long as he's learned."  Then he walked away, taking all his charges back to his house.  The Flint boy went through the floo to his grandmother's house.  His own children went upstairs.  Ron snuck through the floo and up to Ravena's room.  Draco shook his head when he saw his back before it turned the corner.  They were an amusing couple.  He found Big Ron waiting in his office.  "How is she?"

"Fine.  It unbalanced her.  She'll be fine with a small treatment.  An overnight or two."  He finished his drink.  "You had the good stuff.  Sorry to have broken in."

"I don't mind."  Draco sat behind his desk.  "I just scared some boy into wetting himself," he said with a smirk.  Ron chuckled.  "He touched Ravena.  Still had her blood on his fingers."  Ron raised an eyebrow.  "Her cycle.  He tried to catch a grope."

"Ah.  Stupid of him.  Who caught him?"

"Ravena beat him senseless and Agatha stopped it," Draco said with a grin.  "Snape had to move Xander away from him.  Tara got him."

Ron shuddered.  "The boy is still living?"

Draco smirked.  "Until his father gets hold of him.  It was last year's streaker."

Ron giggled, falling onto his side.  "Oh, I wanted to see that!"

"It was amusing," Draco agreed.  He waited until Ron had calmed down.  "When should we start the training?"

"This week," Xander said as he walked in with Iggy.  "Here, he's pouting at his grandmother over not getting sex tonight."

"Molly's still on that?" Draco asked.

Iggy nodded.  "Still.  It's not like we're being naughty.  I was kissing her!"

"You had your hand under her shirt and was coping a feel of her breast," Xander reminded him.  "Can they stick with you for a few days until she calms down?  Or pretend that they're here when they're really at their own place?"

"That would be fine," Draco agreed.  "Have fun with her."

"She's talking with our advisor.  My appointment is tomorrow since I'll have more problems," Iggy said dejectedly.  "No news?"

"Not yet."  Draco settled himself.  "I'm expecting my children to threaten him tomorrow."  He pointed at the bottle of brandy that Ron had gotten out.  "Want some?"

"Maybe," Xander agreed, licking his lips.

"Do it, Daddy, it's not a bad thing.   We all know you rarely drink and why," Iggy assured him, sitting down beside Ron.  "What can I do to help this tragedy in the making?"

"Simply hold tight and get yourself arranged in case we can't fix it in time," Draco told him.

"Work with Poppy to see if anything you have or will do will count toward credits," Ron suggested.  "It might get you out of some classes for your MD."  He hugged Iggy.  "I'm proud of you, nephew.  Very proud of you."

Iggy blushed. "Thanks, Uncle Ron.  It's a bit more work, but I already have to have a base in it anyway.  Besides, it'll give me more respect."  He shifted uncomfortably.  "Does anyone know what's wrong with Grandmother?"

"No, but I'm sure we can figure it out," Xander told him.

"Maybe she's been reading her cards again and saw something she doesn't like," Draco offered.  "Xander, run tonight?"

"Yeah, I could use one," Xander agreed.  He slugged back the shot of brandy and winced.  "I hate brandy," he said.  "Remind me next time."

"It'll keep both of us from drinking more," Ron pointed out.  "I hate brandy just as much as you do."

"Brandy's an acquired taste," Draco agreed.  He smiled at Iggy.  "Go pounce your wife."

Iggy stood up and hurried away, using the floo.

"Run now?" Draco suggested.

"Yeah, let's go.  Ron, we'll see you tomorrow."  They headed out to the backyard and changed to their animagus forms, running off into the woods.  A game of tag quickly became a long chase and they both felt better by the time they came in for dinner.

***

Simone strolled into the Sports office and smiled at the man sitting there.  "Come with me," she said, beckoning him with a finger.  He stood up and followed her, along with the head of the League.  She walked them down the hall to the Education department.  "I know you offered myself, my brother," she nodded at where he was standing beside the door, "and a few other students shots to play.  We'd like to."  She opened the door and pointed at the office. "Unfortunately, we got caught in that stupid power play by that plonker," she told them.  The League head hissed.  "He's trying to hold us back so we can't play next year.  If you would help us fix it, we'd *love* to play.  Shit, we'd move to a faraway team if we had to, but we can't because he's holding back our *entire* year."

The League head stormed into the Minister's office, everyone else behind him.  "Do you know what you're doing to our national past-time!" he screamed at the top of his lungs.  "You're holding back our best future players because of some stupidity!  How dare you do this to my people!"

"Or my department," the head over Sports offered just a little bit more calmly.  "You're holding back the two of the most spectacular players ever in history!"

"The Malfoy heirs?" the head over Education whimpered.  Simone and Denver wiggled their fingers from the door.  He swallowed.  "Another year of school will do them good."

"Bet me!  What are we supposed to study?  Hello, I got one point off perfect on my NEWTs," Simone said in a disgusted voice.

"We never got them."

"You *LIAR*!" Simone shouted.  "I tied the scores to Fawkes myself!  And since I *know* you got the OWL scores, I *know* you got the NEWTs as well since they came with the same phoenix!"  She made a move toward him but her brother stopped her.  "Let me go!  I can kill him if I want to!"

"Dear, if you do, you won't be able to play," the Minister over Sports told her.

She snorted.  "My brother won't tell on me.  My father would help me cover it up.  And I doubt he," she pointed at the League head, "will tell on me over this shit!  That leaves you."

The Sports Minister laughed.  "I understand your frustration, young lady."  He patted her on the shoulder. "I can't wait until you start playing professionally.  A female player is rare in the pros but I think you're the one who might change all that.  You and your younger sister of course."

The League head nodded.  "We can wait a year.  If we can't make him change his mind.  If we can, we'll take you all anytime you want.  You know that."  He smiled at them.  "Hell, I'm still willing to start a semi-pro second string team just for your other family members."

"Put them in the fun league," Denver suggested.  "Uncle Xander's team is about to be asked to sit out next season because they keep winning.  They could use a challenge of a nearly pro team."

"Hopefully not like the last one we played," Simone added.  "I don't need to be that sore again for a while."

The Sports Minister smiled at her. "What an excellent idea, you two.  Thank you."  He looked at the Education Minister.  "If you're the reason that Arthur has been in a murderous rage, I'd watch out.  Their father might end up being the calm and decent one."  He put an arm around the children's shoulders.  "Come tell us all about it and we'll discuss your idea since I'm over the fun league."

The League head glared at the Education Minister.  "I wouldn't sleep if I were you.  Do you know how many people have bets in on which team they go to?  How much money is about to be lost because of your stupidity and arrogance."  He straightened up.  "You'd better hope Malfoy gets you first."  He stormed off, going to tell the coaches waiting on him about this.  Maybe they could come up with an idea about this situation.  They had waited seven years for these kids and one more might kill them all.

***

Draco walked into the Education Minister's office with most of the Board of Regents.  He put a piece of paper down on the man's desk.  The Minister jumped and looked very scared, like he hadn't slept in weeks.  He was shaking and moving his hands like he was trying to get the feeling back into them.  "Read and sign it," Draco said in a deathly calm voice.  "We want you gone.   You're hurting the school that we hold sway over, which makes us ...angry."

The Minister picked up the paper and read it, then swallowed.  He looked at them.  "I won't."  He stood up.  "I won't change my mind.  They will repeat.  The economy isn't strong enough to give them jobs right now and we can't have indigent wizards."

"That's so much shite," one of the older Regents told him.  "It hasn't mattered before and it doesn't matter now.  This is all about your ego.  You've lost.  If we have to, we can close the school for a few months until this is resolved."

The Minister started to shake harder.  "It won't be solved.  They're staying!"  He dropped the paper and turned around.  He calmly walked over to the window and opened it, stepping out on the edge.

"No!" Draco shouted, moving forward.  "If you do that, nothing will stop us from taking over your next person."

The Minister laughed.  "Bet me.  He has more reason to keep my orders alive."  Then he stepped off.

Draco looked struck.  "Oh, damn," he whispered.  He looked at his fellow board members.  Only one of them wasn't looking shocked.  "We should probably report this," he said after clearing his throat. He blinked a few times and picked up the paper.  "I want information on the next person, this Henderson," he said quietly.  "I want this solved."  They nodded and followed him out, Draco stopping to talk to the secretary out front.  "He jumped," he told her.  "You'll have to inform someone.  I'll be at home if they need a report about it."  She started to cry.  "Do that later," he snapped.  "Your boss just jumped out his window."

She pushed a button on her intercom, speaking quickly into it.  "My boss just jumped," she wailed.

Draco nodded at her and walked away, going to have a drink.  He really needed a drink.  He was still there when Percy and an officer walked up to him.  "We were trying to get him to change his mind," he said between sips.

Percy sat beside him and took the paper out of Draco's pocket. "Is that what you handed him?"  Draco nodded, finishing his glass of wine.  "Did he say anything?"

"He was shaking, he looked horrible.  Apparently we snapped him."

"We?" the officer asked.

"I and most of the Regents went in to talk to him."  Draco pulled himself together.  "I put the paper on the desk.  Told him he was going to change his mind.  Then he got up and said that Henderson had more reason to uphold his orders.  Then he stepped off the ledge."

"Draco, this is important, I need you to do one of those portals for us."  Draco nodded.  "Come back to my office and we'll do it there."   He handed off the letter.  "Do you think this will solve it?"

Draco shrugged.  "I don't know much about Henderson.  I know he's married into the old Minister's family.  His wife was the asshole's cousin or something.   He trained him directly to take over if anything happened to him."  He swallowed.  "I don't like this."

"Neither do I, but if he jumped you have nothing to worry about," the officer assured him.

Percy glared at him.  "He just watched a man commit suicide, Phelps, show some support for him.  He's not as heartless as everyone thinks."

"No, but Andrew didn't show anything," Draco told him.  He stopped and looked at Percy.  "He looked like he had been plagued."

"That's because he had been," Percy agreed.  "We found more than one of the twins' toys in his house.  His wife said the first had been sent five days ago and had stopped later that night.  She also said he'd gotten death threats, hate mail, and that there were people who suggested she kill him to get out from under his influence. She even got an offer from someone to do it for her."

Draco snorted.  "I have no doubt she needed the help, with how he was, but my family was more subtle.  Simone got the League head onto him."  He opened the door for Percy, letting the officer catch it himself.  "I sent a letter of protest in addition to the one the Board sent."  He let Percy get his own office door and followed him inside.  He noticed Adrian Maclay and stopped to look at him. "Are you taking back up with my daughter, young man?"

"I'm leaving that up to her, Mr. Malfoy.  She knows her own mind on this matter and I'm waiting on word about it."  He faced Draco down.  "Thank you for supporting her position against her mother."

"Her mother couldn't have objected too much, she's the one who taught Simone to pick up men like you."  He walked into Percy's office and pulled his wand. "Where do you want it and how far back?  The farther back the harder it becomes."

"Just to this morning if you wouldn't mind," Percy said calmly.  He pointed at a blank wall.  "There if you wouldn't mind."

Draco focused and created the portal back through time, letting them see what had been going on.  He sat down after the Minister had walked off the ledge, looking at his brother-in-law.  "Well?"

"It's apparent that you're not the only one who had bothered him today," the officer noted. "Could this portal thingy be felt by him?  Be a reason he was so jumpy?"

"Not from anything I've read," Draco assured him, looking over at him. "He shouldn't have been able to feel it or sense it.  Not even with a discerning spell since it's technically not in that space and time."  The officer looked confused.  "It's a theoretical application that's part of the flood, which holds all of the memories of time."

"In other words, not admissible in court?" the officer asked.

Draco nodded. "That's putting it mildly."

"Thank you, Mr Malfoy.  We shouldn't need anything else from you."

Percy waited until they were alone. "Are you all right?"

"A bit shaken up.  I've never had anyone commit suicide instead of face me before.  I've had people who wished that they had afterwards, but never before or instead of."

"I don't think your father did either," Percy soothed.  Draco gave him a grateful smile.  "Did you hear what your children did?"

"I did," he admitted with a smile.  "It was an ingenious plan, getting so much more visible support."  He stood up.  "I'm going to do a few laps in my pool.   Do you think Henderson can be swayed to change his mind?"

Percy considered it, then shook his head.  "I don't.  Minister Alister put a death warning in his will.  If Henderson changes his plans any, even a word in them, then his wife will be killed.  There's a one year limit on it, but he loves her quite a lot from what I've noticed."

"Can't you protect her?"

"I'm sure she's already left town and he doesn't know where."  He smiled. "I overheard him in the commissary on graduation day.  He was worried about where she was going."

Draco stood up.  "Thank you, Percy."

"Whatever we can do to help this tragedy," Percy agreed, shaking his hand.  "Shall I bring Liz up tonight?  Maeve wanted to watch her for a bit."

"After dinner.  Let me have time to calm down and think about our options."

"Of course.  Have a nice nap."  He watched the younger man leave and shrugged.  "It wasn't that bad.  He didn't have to see the body.  I suppose he has a weak stomach," he noted, sitting down to write up his report and send it upstairs.  When his wife and daughter were brought in, he smiled at them.  "Would you like to play with Maeve tonight, Liz?"

She clapped.  "Play!" she said happily.

"You have that dinner meeting so I'll bring her over," Arabelle said, kissing his cheek. "He really jumped?"

"He really jumped," he agreed.  "Now we have a new problem.  Henderson wouldn't mind changing it, but his wife's life is threatened and he knows it."

"Still, it's easier than an ego that won't quit," Arabelle reminded him.  She smiled down at him. "You behave and I'll give you a reward tonight, Percy."

"Why, Arabelle, so soon?" he teased.

"Yes, dear, so soon."  She let their daughter steal a kiss.  "Are we eating lunch?"

"Yes, let me get my robe," Percy said, standing up and grabbing it.  He took his daughter's hand as he walked her out of his office.  "What would you like to eat today, Liz?"

"Poof?" she asked.

Percy blushed because his employees were looking at them and snickering.

"She had disappearing ice cream this weekend," Arabelle said to stop the laughter.  "No, dear, no ice cream.  Possibly a burger if you want."  She nodded, giving her mother a happy look.  "Good, we'll eat downstairs."

"Gram'a?"

"Of course we'll stop up there and see if he can eat with us," Percy agreed, looking at his wife, who shrugged and smiled.  "Let's head up there first."  His daughter slipped his hand and went running for the stairs, going up on all fours. "Wait for us, Elizabeth."  She laughed and climbed faster.

"Elizabeth," Arabelle called quietly.  The daughter stopped on the top stair and waited for her.

"Watch out, little one," a man said as he walked past her.  "Where are your parents?"

"Going slower," Arabelle said as she turned the corner.  "She got overly excited to see her Grandfather."

"Ah."  He smiled at her.  "You are adorable, Elizabeth Weasley.  You should come brighten up my office some day.  We keep a bowl of candy around."

Liz smiled at him.  "I think we'll wait on that," Percy told him.  They shared a look.  "Thank you for keeping an eye on her for us."

"Not a problem, Minister Weasley.  She's adorable."  He walked away, going to turn in his reports.

"I didn't think the species department and you had such a close working relationship," Arabelle noted as they walked toward the head office.

"We met over Xander and his early problems," Percy told her.  "They're fairly nice.  Very understanding about certain types of problems."

"Percy!" a woman yelled, jogging to catch up to them.

"Arabelle, this is Maria DeSurtes, Under-Minister over the Species Department."

"Hello."  They shook hands. "Percy, you've got a problem in your family.  We've just heard from Misuse and there's been one hell of a magical explosion near Malfoy Mansion.  We think it might be Xander."

"It could be Mary," Arabelle said thoughtfully.  "Her mother was taken by the Watchers this morning and Xander went to help take her back.  She's in the hospital."

"I don't know which one it was, but Misuse said that their instruments went off the scale.  It might have even been Draco with what happened this morning, or one of his children.  All we know is it was by Malfoy Mansion, a few miles off to the North and West of it."

"Draco doesn't own that land," Percy said thoughtfully.  "There's a small town that way."

Arabelle shook her head.  "There's nothing there that would account for that sort of surge.  Is someone going over?"  Maria nodded.  "Then tell us what's going on.  If it was Xander, he probably had a good excuse at least."

"I'd say.  Though, if it was that close, it could be the Malfoys or Ignatius."

"It could also be your oldest," Maria reminded him.  "We can't be sure it was a gryphon born, it was just the most plausible reason."

Percy shook his head.  "Melvin's snogging on the couch at home.  Andrea's mother sent her over this morning.  She was happy that the pressure had been taken off their official wedding."  He shrugged.  "Keep us informed if you might, or have them do it.  I can't shield Xander from them if he did something like that."

"Percy," Arabelle said as they walked away.  "You usually guard him fiercely.  Surely this can't be about him not registering."

"Arabelle, I tutored him for his citizenship exams, he did know he was supposed to register."

"There's nothing in the old books about self-transformations spells."

He looked at her, then glanced around.  "Liz, run ahead," he told her.  She ran off, struggling to get the door open.  He looked at his wife again.  "He's both, Arabelle," he said quietly.  "As is Draco.  As are Ignatius and Raena.  Somehow they figured out how to do both."  She opened her mouth.  "They won't follow the rules and I won't shield them from them."

"Percy, they're family," she said, sounding disappointed in him.  He frowned so she kissed him on the cheek.  "You can't hold it against him.  People would say mean things and he wanted something to make his life more fun.  He was missing causing trouble.  Besides, that's a really stupid rule and we both know it."  He shook his head.  "It is.  It's not like he's going to break into things or get captured and trapped.  It's a bad rule and even they realize it, Percy.  If you ask him, he might tell you why he won't register."

"Because it would cause more problems for him," Arthur said as he joined them.  Percy frowned at him.  "You and I both know that Xander does this so he can get out and run.  He doesn't limp in his other form, Percy.  He gets to play and run again.  That's all this is.  That and a bonding moment with Draco.  Don't be upset with him for not telling you."

"How is he doing this?"

"Believe it or not, it was in the main library.  I asked Bill, their elder friend."  He winked and picked up Liz.  "Come, let's eat.  We'll have a busy afternoon with that position open."

Percy nodded, shelving his thoughts until later, when he only had paperwork to do. Any background checks could be done by his people.

***

Xander swum up next to Draco and attached himself next to him.  "Hey."

"I can't believe he did that," Draco announced.  "It's shocking and so very rude."  Xander snorted. "He could have waited until we were gone.  I think he did it on purpose to rattle us."

"That could be," Xander agreed.  He nudged him.  "Tell me what you want in a mate.  I'm tired of watching you give Sarajane looks like she betrayed you."

Draco flipped over and turned to look at him.  "I want someone who can keep up with me.  An equal in my life, but someone I can spoil.  She has to be my equal and able to keep up with my busy schedule.  Liking to watch me play would be a bonus," he added as an afterthought.

"So, you want a female me?" Xander asked.  He grinned.  "The next time I get split in half, I'll ask that one of them be made female."

"Funny," Draco noted dryly.

"Sorry, couldn't resist.  You really want someone like me?"

"Basically, but someone who doesn't whine when I spoil them," Draco agreed.  "You complain half the time when I try to spoil you."

"I'm making noise, Draco, and we both know it."

"I know.  Complain less.  It makes me happy to spoil.  That's the one thing I always hated about Ginny.  She *loathed* it when I tried to give her things.  Always complaining and reminding me that I didn't have to try and buy her love.  She didn't understand it at all.  You at least try not to hurt my feelings.  It still annoys me though."  He pinched him.

"I know it does.  I'm sorry I complain so much."

"Good. Then you'll help me do some shopping this afternoon?"

"If you want," Xander agreed.  He grinned.  "Jewelry or clothes?"

"Jewelry," Draco said, grinning.  "Anastasia needs some for her upcoming wedding.  Plus, I need a new cloak pin and you haven't spoiled George with anything in a while."

"I know," Xander said with a grin.  "I was thinking about getting him one of those enchanted living pendants."

Draco snorted. "Those are fairly cheap."

"Yeah, but he likes odd things as presents.  Plus, I think I have to buy him a good anniversary present.  It's been nearly twenty years."

"Eighteen years," Draco pointed out.

"I know, but I want to get him better things each year to our twentieth.  Our last one was kind of cheap because of the lawsuit thing, but this time I want something worthy of massive smiles and an 'aw' from Fred and Katie."

"We can do that," Draco agreed, forcing himself out of the pool.  "Get out and come shower.  We'll head over now."

"All right."  Xander heaved himself out and let himself be helped over to where his cane was.  He grabbed that and his towel, heading back to the house.

***

Draco looked down at the case, smiling as he pointed something out.  "There's your trinket," he told Xander.  Xander bent closer and the salesman took it out for him.  "Thank you."  He moved away to look at pendants.  He pointed at a blood red ruby.  "That one."  It was pulled out so he could look at it in the light.  "It's light."

"She won't want red," Xander pointed out.  "It'll clash with her hair.  Blue, silver, jade.  Maybe an emerald."  He smiled and nodded.  "I want that one.  Put it on a man's chain, about twenty-five inches please."  The pendant was taken to be wrapped for him.  Xander walked over and gasped, pointing at one necklace.  "How much is that?"

"That's really more of a man's piece, sir," the salesman offered.

"It's for my husband," Xander told him.  It was pulled out and he held it up.  "Draco?"

"I like it," Draco told him.  "It would suit George very well."  He nudged Xander.  "How are you going to top it next year and the year after next?"

"I don't know," Xander admitted, looking at the necklace. "But this is perfect. He'll squeal and dance."

"Or he'll be in awe and protest the cost," Draco offered.  Xander glared at him.  "Sorry.  Didn't mean to burst your happy bubble."  He looked at the salesman, pulling out a picture.  "This daughter needs it," he told him.  The salesman's face lit up and he went into the back, coming out with three boxes, opening them to show him.  "That's a perfect trousseau for a young girl," he agreed.  "Pearls, a few diamonds, something a bit more showy.  Even the wedding set," he said, touching the tasteful pendant and earrings.  "How much?"  The tag was shown to him and he held in his wince.  "Hold it for me while I get a slip from the bank.  Xander?"

"I want this," Xander said, handing the necklace back.  "Give me ten minutes, we'll be right back."  He hurried off, making Draco catch up to him.  He found Bill in the bank so he gave him a hug.  "I found his anniversary present," he said happily, walking up to the goblin who did the slips.  "I need this much," he said, writing down a figure, then he handed over his key.

"Very well," he said, checking his books.  He smiled.  "From that vault?"

Xander checked the key and frowned.  "Sorry, wrong key."  He dug around and Draco handed him another one. "I have that one," he noted. "I need one of the other ones."

The goblin looked at him. "You have enough, but that one is listed in your husband's name, not yours."

"Well, fuck.  I had forgotten I did that," Xander muttered.  He pulled his pendant from around his neck and handed it over.  "Try that one.  I know it's in my name."

The goblin pulled out another book and checked that number.  He nodded and wrote out the slip, filing their copy.  "It will be posted tonight after business."

Xander took his key back.  "Thank you."  He took his slip and turned around, finding both men looking at him.  "What?"

"Which account was that?" Bill asked.  He looked at the number on the key.  "That's not even the code for country."

"It's one of the hidden accounts from the paper settlement," Xander said quietly, glancing around.  "I don't want it to get around that I have it."

"It's not like the goblins will tell," Bill pointed out.  The goblin behind the counter looked at him.  "I quit working for you guys."  He waved his pension check. "Getting this cashed."  He walked over to that desk and had the goblin grunt in annoyance at him.  "Get over it already.  I could care less about you not liking my quitting.  You guys nearly killed me, I could have sued you instead."  He got his check cashed very quickly.  Then he walked back down t the jewelry shop with the boys, going to see what had them so interested.  He whistled at the stuff Draco was buying his daughter, and then smiled at what Xander was getting George.  "That is cute," he agreed.  "Can you line each box with a different spell?"

"I can," Xander said happily, looking at the chain made up of gold boxes.  Each one had a small emerald in the center and each opened to store something.  It looked like the necklace version of Batman's belt.  "I think he'll be very happy with it."  He accepted the wrapped boxes and handed over his slip.  The salesman signed it and handed it to their register person.  "Thank you."  He followed Draco back to his house, going to put them in the safe until their anniversary.  It was still a week away and George hunted presents at home.  Xander flopped down.  "Now what should we do?"

"I was thinking an early dinner and then another run.  I still have some frustration to wear out."

Simone walked in with Lucien under her arm.  "Don't leave us with the kids.  Mary nearly got us all arrested earlier.  She got so frustrated she blew up a park in the village nearby."  She handed her baby brother over.  "He wants to help polish but I know he'll get it on him."

"We could start flying lessons tonight," Xander offered.

"Yes, that would be calming," Draco agreed.  "Simone, gather the older brooms and Maeve.  Mary should be following the brooms by now."

"She is.  Are we teaching them how to fly?"

"Yes, so you'll need to come help.  You, Denver, and Ravena."

"I claim rights on Morgana."

"Yes, Xander, you may take my youngest daughter for a fly.  She is very calming and would probably adore to fly with you."

"Oh, the triplets are in the nursery," Simone told him, eyes wide.  "Shall we bring them down as well?"

"Sure.  They've got to be better than Buffy on a broom," Xander snorted.  "She couldn't get more than a few feet up before she started to wobble."  He stood up and stole Lucien.  "Come on, little man.  Let's grab my broom and we'll teach you how to fly."  Lucien cheered and wiggled to get down, running upstairs to tell everyone.  "I take it you don't want to go to the shop?"

"The shop's basically up in the nursery," Simone assured him.  "It's got to be empty."

Xander shook his head and teleported home, landing in the middle of the angry crowd.  "Fred, Mary's taken her ill-gotten gains to Malfoy Manor," he called over the crowd.

"Thank you!" Fred called.  "Please, let us see what she hasn't been destroyed and we'll gladly fill all the orders," he told the crowd.   He and George disappeared as fast as they could, going to steal back their stock.  They hadn't counted on the kids being so angry that they were out of most everything.

Xander smiled as he went back to get his broom.  He found Oliver lounging on his bed.  "You can't have George."

"I'm hiding from the mob," Oliver said with a grin.  "How is Harry?"

"I didn't get to see Harry yet," Xander admitted.  "Didn't he show up?"

"Oh, yeah, Molly woke him up."  Oliver waved a hand. "I thought he'd be hiding there by now."

"No.  We're going to teach the kids how to fly tonight. Want to help?  It's the triplets, Mary, Lucien, and Maeve.  Plus William and Zach if they're over."

"You could probably use the help," he agreed, sliding off the bed.  He grabbed his backup broom and followed Xander back to the front.  "Should we leave them?"

Xander nodded.  "They're on their way back via apparation.  Draco lowered the shields and they've got boxes of stuff."  He smiled at the parents looking his way.  "Between the kids and a niece, we've been cleaned out," he explained.  "They were working on getting things back up."  He had a sudden thought and pushed his way back to the lab, going to take the burbling, smoking thing off the fire.  "Eww," he muttered, heading out the back door.  He could feel one of the twins was back.  Oliver met him and he took them both, having to come back for their brooms.

***

Raena squinted her eyes closed.  "I don't feel well," she admitted.

Iggy raised his head from her shoulder and gave her a worried look. "Is there anything you want me to make you?  Can I do something to help?"

"Keep your dick to yourself for a few days," she said dryly.  She opened her eyes and looked at him.  "I think we may have run afoul of an insidious curse.  The fertility one on your family."

"But...ten years!  You haven't had a cycle."

"I did.  Back in March, right before Tara took us to the Beltane celebration.  It was only for a few hours but I guess it was a sign."

Iggy grinned.  "Well, we did promise to have a Beltane baby to fulfill that prophecy."

"I'm guessing that's why Salazar kept giving me those smirking looks."

"He's always given you them, dear."  He kissed her gently.  "Do you want to do this the muggle way, our way, or the witchly way?"

"Witchly please.  That way we're sure."  She watched as he picked up his wand and waved it over her stomach, muttering the complicated but short charm.  Her stomach glowed.  "Well."  She sighed.  "I guess we'll have to spread that around."

"You might get with Andrea, I think she is as well," Iggy noted, kissing her again.  "I'm happy."  He gave her a pleading look.

"Iggy, why aren't you sure?"

"Because there's a lot of things we haven't planned for and you never really sounded happy about having kids. Please be happy?"

"I'm happy enough," she soothed, stroking over his back.  "How are we going to announce it?"

"I'm going to go find a card and owl it to the grandparents.  Let them freak before we get there.  Then we'll go visit Percy and Melvin while we're waiting. I'm pretty sure Andrea is preggers.  I got that same feeling I did off Arabelle the morning that they announced it."  She rolled her eyes.  "I know you're more advanced, but you can be the one she looks toward to get ideas of what's going to happen to her."  He kissed her stomach. "I guess that's why I've been thinking you're smelling more intriguing."

"You've always thought that."

"But recently I've been more intrigued by your scent.  It turns me on in so many ways."  He licked across her navel and weathered her loving swat.  "It's amazing.  Mine."  He looked up at her.  "This is so cool!" he said with the brightest grin.

"Does this mean I'm going to wake up to the wolf sniffing me?  Again?"

"Maybe, but I try not to get caught," he offered.  He shifted up until she was in his arms, resting against his chest.  "Boy, we're going to cause Bill no end of noise," he said happily.

"Iggy, we carry for ten months, not nine; the baby will be born around Yule.  We'll have to raise the kid for the first six months in the school."

"Like Albus will mind," he snorted.  "Do I get to deliver it?"

"No, dear.  You'll drop it.  Anybody's but mine."  She patted him on the chest.  "Let's find that card and send it with one of the phoenixes.  That way we can tell everyone at once."

"Deal," he agreed.  He let her go.  "You shower and eat something, I'll go find the card."  He grabbed some of their stash of muggle money and headed out to the neighborhood.  There was a nice card shop on the corner.  He walked in and gave the woman a pitiful look.  "I need to find a card telling my grandparents they're going to be great-grandparents."

"Congratulations," the older woman said with a fond smile.  "Are they active?"

"Fairly," Iggy agreed.  "They adore my wife and I together."

She laughed.  "Couldn't wait?"

"No, not at all," he said with a sappy grin.  "Do you have anything?"

"Not specifically, but we do have one that's blank on the inside.  You can write on it."  He nodded so she led him over to the section.  "All these say is congratulations.  Are you mailing it?"

"Yeah, we won't be seeing them for a few days probably."  He shrugged.  "This way it'll get there before us.  They can get the fit over first."  She laughed.  "They warned us that we were moving too fast, I guess they'll be gloating a little bit as soon as they find out.  Overall, they'll be happy for us."  He picked out the one he liked and paid for it, hurrying home.  "I'm back," he called.

"Wonderful, I'm cooking," she called back.  "Bill's here."

Iggy walked in and hugged his uncle. "Did she tell you?"

"No, I was waiting for a family meal," she said dryly.  "Go ahead if you want."

Iggy looked at him.  "I'm going to get to change diapers," he said with a goofy grin.

Bill clapped him on the back.  "Tell mum and dad now, so we don't have to hear the explosion," he advised with a smile.  Iggy held out the card, making him laugh.  "Remember to tell your partners in crime tonight."  He looked at Raena.  "What about that spell you did last summer?"

"We think it was the Beltane celebration Tara brought us to," she admitted.

"Then how did you get past the ten year limit?"

"Time turner, spot aging of potions, redoing some days," Iggy told him.

"No wonder you're always so tired.  Ten years in three and a half."  She grimaced.  "You'll have to see someone, you know that, correct?"  She nodded. "Good.  Iggy has one he likes a lot."

"Yup, I've got to call and make you an appointment.  He delivered Morgana, Lucien, and Maeve."

"I remember him with Morgana," Raena told him.  "I liked him well enough."

"It's either him or the family one," Bill told her.  "You can't break that tradition."

"We might need to pass on the names to Andrea then," Iggy told him.  Bill burst out laughing.  "You think Percy's going to be pissed?"

"I think Melvin might need to hide for a few days at least," Bill agreed.  "Hurry up and write this out while we eat.  Then we'll head to Malfoy Manor.  They're teaching the littles how to fly today."

"Wonderful," Iggy said as he pulled over a pen to write on the card.  He handed it to his wife, who giggled, then to his uncle, who shook his head and smiled. "Hurry up and let's go."  They finished dinner quickly and all flooed over there, surprising Simone when they landed underneath her.  "I need to use the gloomy one," Iggy told her.

Simone looked down at them.  "By Merlin, you glow," she said drolly.  Iggy laughed.  "Fine.  She's on the balcony."  She whistled, bringing her phoenix.  "Want to go see Grandmother?  I'm sure she'll have cookies."

Glinda perked up at that and swatted at the snitch coming over to bother her.  She hated the gold bugs.  She took the card and took off, heading for the nice lady who made good banana bread. As soon as she landed, Percy took the card from her beak.  She squeaked at him and he pushed over his plate of cookies, letting her nibble.

"Mum, letter," Percy called.

She walked in and took it on her way to the laundry room.  Then she screamed.  "Those children!"

"Mum?"  He got up and came to look at the card, smiling.  "I wonder how they did that," he said thoughtfully.  "Surely they haven't bent time that much."  He grimaced.  "Probably whatever they did to become animagus."

She swatted at him.  "Drag your niece here so I can talk to her," she told him.  "And your son as well since I noticed Andrea didn't want breakfast this morning."  He blanched and hurried off, going to his son's side first.  "Those children!" she sighed, going to tell her husband.  "They're pregnant," she announced.

"Molly, love, I'm in a meeting," he said with a smile.  "Which one?"

"Iggy and Raena.  Possibly Melvin and Andrea."

"What?" Arabelle shouted.  "He had better not have!"

"Again, which one?" Arthur asked, but he was smiling.  "I'm sure it will be fine.  They're both fine, strong girls and they are mated for life, dear.  Arabelle, calm yourself please."  Her head disappeared.  "Give me a few moments to get home, dear."

"Percy went to gather them.  They sent us a card, Arthur!"

"They were probably scared of this outburst, love.  I'm sure they'll be up soon."

She nodded.  "They offered to help cook a family dinner tomorrow."

"Let them, it should make them all feel better."  He signed off with a blown kiss.

***

Percy walked out of the floo at Draco's house and headed outside, grabbing his niece by her hair, gently though.  "Come along, your grandmother wants to see you.  You as well, Ignatius."

"Fine," he sighed, following his wife.  "Let go of her before I have to hit you, Uncle Percy.  I will defend my mate."

Percy stopped and looked at them.  "My God, it's true."   Iggy nodded.  So he got hugged.  Hard.  Squished even.  "I'm sorry, Raena, but this was a bit of a shock.  You did promise."

"I didn't have any intention of breaking it either," she agreed.  "Come on, let's face the music."

"At least you won't be doing it alone," Percy sighed, taking them back with him.  Melvin and Andrea were holding hands on the couch, facing their grandparents.  "Here are the other two."  He sat beside his parents.  "Tell me how this happened."

"Um, well," Andrea said, looking at Melvin.

"I got really caught up on our wedding night?" he suggested.  "It was probably one of those five times, dad."  She smacked him on the thigh.  "Sorry, didn't mean to say that," he said with a blush.

Arthur laughed.  "At least you can pinpoint it.  Ignatius?  Would you like to answer that?"

"I asked Uncle Draco and he said that we probably hadn't run out the ten year limit yet, but that it was probably a side-effect of having our auras cleaned this February.  Remember that potion and sickness we had to work on?"  Everyone nodded.  "Well, we had ourselves cleaned by the healers at the colony and I guess they removed all the spells on us."  He squeezed his wife's hand.  "We're pretty sure when it was.  Aunt Tara took us to a Beltane ceremony and we think it was then."

"So, you'll be due just before Yule break," Percy said.  Andrea nodded.  "Iggy, please test my daughter-in-law."

"She feels the same as Arabelle does whenever she gets stuffed up," Iggy offered as he knelt in front of the other couple.  "No pain," he assured her when he saw her nibbling on her lip.  He did the same spell and smiled.  "She is.  Just a few weeks along at that."  Melvin let out a deep breath and kissed her.  "Andrea, you'll have to get a lot of care before birth, both because of anything that the sight spell has done and also because you can become that bunny."  He moved back to sit beside his own mate.  "Melvin, her smell will drive you insane in a few weeks," he advised.  "You'll want nothing more than to bury your head in her lap and take long sniffs of her."

"That is so very true," Arthur agreed, still smiling.  "I felt the same way about all of ours but Ginny."

Percy nodded.  "As did I," he admitted.  "I think I might have even realized it was twins since I was more insane the last time for her.  Wait until the urge to have sex kicks in."

"Too late," Raena told him.  "I had to take a safe pain potion yesterday because of him."

Iggy beamed.  "But it was nice."

"It was," she agreed.  She looked at her best friend.  "How are we going to do the wedding clothes if it's in a month?  You won't be showing but I will."

"We'll have them tailored the week before," Andrea decided.  "Simone's gained muscle in the last month, you'll be gaining stomach and breast weight."  Iggy purred loudly.  "Was that you?"  He nodded.  "Well!  Melvin, dear, don't purr at me."

"I'd never purr, love, I'd nibble," he assured her, giving her another kiss.  "Can we please hurry this up?  I think I want to celebrate."

"I think you've done enough of that already," Molly told them. "Iggy, do your parents know?"

"Not yet," he admitted.  "Uncle Draco does so he's either told dad or he's teasing him about it."

"It's odd to think that we'll be suggesting you go to him for advice on symptoms," Percy said with a smirk.

"Let's tell them now," Melvin said, hopping up.  "I can't wait much longer."

"You can have our room at the shop," Iggy assured him.  "We'll take the nest."  He winked and they linked hands, sending themselves to the now-empty shop.  "Daddies?  Uncle Fred?" he called.  "It's time for news."

Fred and George popped their heads out of the lab.  "What sort of news?" one of them asked.

"That depends on whether or not we have to run for our lives," Melvin told him.

"Oh, you didn't," George said as he walked out.  He was George because he had the massive hickey on his neck, Katie didn't like giving them since Fred had started to retaliate.  He looked at both couples.  "Both of you!" he shouted.

"We thought we had graduated," Andrea told him.

Fred groaned and leaned against the wall.  "No!"  He thumped his head a few times.

"Want to join the Royal Theatre company?" Iggy suggested.  Fred glared at him.  "Not even the grandparents did that much noise."

"You told mum already?" Fred asked, moving closer.  "How soon?"

"Yule," Raena told him.

"January or so," Melvin admitted.  "I got lost on our wedding night."

"It was our first time," Andrea said with a blush.  "Should we tell Simone and them?"

"Yes, you should, but make sure Draco's holding your other father."  George ran his hands across his hair.  "When is the family dinner?"

"You'd have to ask Grandmother," Raena told him.  "We offered to help cook it."

"I'll meet you at Draco's," George told him.  "Ask your father what the black tar in the back room is."

Iggy looked toward Malfoy Manor.  "He said he pulled it off the fire and you might as well come over now.   Draco's giving him smug looks so he wants a hug."  They all sent themselves there, most of them landing in the back yard.  Fred was a little late because he had to get their helper to come in.  "Attention, family!" Iggy called up.  "Come down here!"

Everyone floated down, looking at them.  "What now?" Oliver asked.

Melvin cleared his throat.  "We both have announcements to make."

"Really?" Draco asked, smirking at him.  "How far?"

"Wedding night.  We kept our promise, Uncle Draco."

"Wait, let me send for Ron so he can come hear it too," Xander told him.  "He's with Harry getting a bit drunk but they're both fine for now."  He thought at his little brother and heard the grumble, but they showed up a moment later.  "Okay, now go ahead."

"We're pregnant," Andrea and Raena said together.

Harry sat down.  "How?"

"We had a spell cleaned off us," Iggy told him.  "We think that's how the infertility charm got broken."

Draco nodded.  "It's the only reason I could find.  You couldn't have done ten years in three and a half."

"You knew?" Xander accused.  "That's why you've been smirking!"

"Definitely," Draco said with a new smirk.

"Well, shit!" Ron said, giving them each hugs.

"Uncle Ron, you smell like a brewery," Raena told him, then she went to get sick.  "Sorry," she called.

"It's all right, you're allowed to do that," Xander assured her.  He shook his head at Ron.  "Not your fault.  She's got that wonderful sickness."

Ron snickered. "No sex for someone then."

"Bet me!  I made her bloody well sore the other morning," Iggy told him.   Simone snickered.  "Are you happy for us, Si?"

"Ecstatic that it's not me," she said happily, hugging them all.  "I'll hug you when you're done," she told Raena.

Oliver looked at George.  "What is it with you guys and Yule babies?"

"Less presents to buy," Fred said dryly.

"I'm not doing baby showers," Simone announced.  "I can't plan parties at all."

"I'll do them," Anastasia assured her.  "It'll be fine."  She smiled at Raena.  "Would that be fine with you?"

"Yup."  She accepted the glass of water from the house elf.  "Thank you.  I buried it."

"Welcome, Misses Iggy."  The elf hurried back into the house.

Raena looked around.  "Who else do we have to tell before I can collapse into bed?"

"Bill," Xander told her.

"Uncle Bill already knows," Iggy told him.

"Wrong species of Bill."

"Oh."  Iggy nodded. "Forgot about him."  He looked at his wife.  "One more hop then home?"

"Two more, dear, I'll have to tell my family."

"Good point."  Iggy waited until she had drank the water, accepting the congratulations of his family.  Then they took off, landing in the audience chamber during a fight.  "Shut up!" he yelled.  "I outrank you all and we're going to bed so we're doing this quickly."  They bowed to Bill, then to the female head of the colony, Delilah.  "You took off our anti-fertility charm," he told her.

She burst out laughing. "I'm sorry.  I didn't even realize.  Should we prepare another?"

"She's glowing," Bill noted.  "I doubt it'd be worth it."  He nudged Raena, making her turn around.  "Ah!  A Beltane baby," he said with a grin.  "Congratulations, young ones."

"Thanks.  The only problem is that the whole seventh year may have to repeat," Raena told him.  Bill frowned.  "Politics and ego."

"Oh, dear," Delilah said.  She nudged Raena as well. "You're strong, it shouldn't be too hard.  After all, your mate was raised there."

"Very true," Iggy agreed.  "We're going to go nap now.  She just got sick.  We'll pop up for official stuff in a few days?"  Bill and Delilah both nodded. "Thanks all.  Please, go back to your regularly scheduled fighting."  They disappeared, heading to his marker at the Gryphon library.  They walked in together and her mother squealed, coming over to give her hugs.  "Mom, you might not be so happy with us in a few minutes."

She looked her daughter over then glared at him.  "I thought you were being careful!"

"We were, mother, but the spell was removed by accident and we didn't know.  So I'm due at the holidays."

She hugged her daughter again.  "We'll head home for a dinner."

"Can we do it tomorrow?  I just got sick, mom."

"It'll give you time to call in all her brothers and sisters," Iggy agreed.  "We're having one of those with my family as well."

"Unless you really want to go tell Charlie, I think we've told everyone.  Simone would tell Ginny," Raena offered.

"I can do that while you rest, love.  Uncle Bill should still be there."  He held up a special thumbtack, with their mixed energies.  "It's both of us, it'll be in our secret hiding spot.  Pop around soon and we'll have dinner this weekend with this side of the family?"

Her mother smiled. "That would be fine.  It will give her father time to calm down."

"I wasn't expecting it, but I'm really happy," Iggy told her, stroking his wife's stomach.  "Come on, let's get you to bed," he told her.  "You can hog your mom all weekend."  They hugged again and Iggy took her home, putting her into bed.  Then he went to tell his only non-told uncle.  He landed in the office, like he was supposed to.  "May I please talk to my uncle for a moment?" he asked politely.

Bo looked at him. "You're grinning.  Good news for once?"

"Excellent news," Iggy admitted, his smile getting wider.

"Well now," Bo said, getting up to give him a clap on the back.  "Congrats.  How far along is she?"

"Just a bit.  We're due at Yule."  He beamed.  "I'm so happy.  She's kind of sick, but I'm really happy."  Bo laughed.  "Can I tell Uncle Charlie so he doesn't have a bad reaction over the dinner he'll be called home to in a few days?"

"Sure, go ahead.  Stop in the infirmary also.  Simone's been wanting something that the doc has."  Iggy nodded and headed that way first.  He picked up the packet of pictures with a smile and some more congratulations, then went to find his Uncle.  He could feel him so he was in the field, but somewhere in the woods.  He tracked the feeling to a small rise, sitting down beside him.  "Hey."

"What's wrong now?" Charlie asked.  "By the way, I felt you when you popped in."

"That's okay, it's not bad news and I wasn't trying to hide."  Charlie looked at him.  "Melvin and I are both going to be fathers by the end of January."

Charlie smiled.  "That's wonderful.  Which father are you hiding from?"

"Neither yet, just spreading around the news."  He beamed.  "Did you want more of the family gossip?"

"I heard about the twins and how you delivered them. Good work."

"Did you hear it was while Melvin and Andrea got married?  They couldn't wait that last month."

"No, hadn't heard about that," Charlie admitted.  "I heard about you being held back."

Iggy snorted.  "Try the entire class.  All the seventh years," he said when his uncle looked at him.  "It was a power play.  The asshole took a dive off his window ledge this morning from what I heard in Percy's mind.  We may still have to go back through, all of us."

"But...but... that's not possible."

"He decided to show how much of an asshole he could be by holding us all back," Iggy told him.  "Want a copy of the paper?"

"I only got part of it because that one," he said pointing at the Chinese dragon below him, "smoked it."

"Ah."  Iggy called to his father and sent the pictures to him, getting a few of them back with the paper.  "Here, read, I'll be right back."  He put down a thumbtack and traveled the same route, picking up another one.  "I thought I had gotten it right," he said with a sheepish look for Simone's benefit.

"You're too excited and forgot to travel with all the contents," Xander explained.  "Is that all of them?"

"No, there's a few missing.  He wrote how many there were."

Iggy searched and came up with six more, but not the last one.  "I'm sorry, Simone, I'll work on finding it later."

Draco held up his time turner.  "Go.  Fix it.  Before she pouts."

"But I'm not supposed to...."  He snatched it and went back to fix it, hand-delivering it this time.  The small paradox wasn't so bad.  He had created a few more minute ones.  His uncle looked at him. "It's not bad.  Those are non-harmful paradox.  You taught me that yourself."

"Good point.  Be a good boy."  He took the time turner back and watched as Iggy disappeared.  Hopefully Charlie would ream him a new one later.

Iggy landed back beside Charlie.  "They're expecting you to yell at me."

"I got mine in before you did it," Charlie reminded him.  He handed back the paper.  "That's dumb."

"Tell me about it.  If this wasn't a major changing event, I'd ask permission to fix this one as well."

Charlie ruffled his hair.  "I'd do the same.  Have you told your lord and master yet?"

"Oops.  Forgot him as well," Iggy admitted, smiling now.  "I guess I should probably go do that.  Expect a call to the family dinner soon. Oh, daddy wants to know if you know a woman named Bertha Hennesley?"

"Can't remember her.  Why?"

"Because she's an expert in the same field, she lectures, and she's really cute, according to daddy."  He winked and teleported to the school, landing in the office.  "Hi, Uncle Albus."

"I heard," he said with a smile.  "I can't fault either of you for moving on, I'm sure it wasn't planned this way."

"Not at all. Will this cause a problem?"

"A few.  You're not supposed to use magic when you're pregnant.  Or else the child might turn out like Ryan."   Iggy snickered.  "Severus might be downstairs.  He had the shields up earlier and I haven't heard from him since."

"Thank you, sir.  I'm sure we'll be talking more about how to manage all this."  He waved and jogged away, heading down to the dungeons.  The caretaker glared at him.  "Needing the lord and master," he said as he moved past him.  "Not a real emergency, just news."  He tapped on the door to the classroom and walked in, noticing the note on the desk.  "Went home huh?"  He walked over to the floo and tossed some of his personal stash from the cabinet in, heading over there.  He walked out of the floo and coughed loudly.  "Severus, a word?" he called.  Severus came out of the dining area and closed the door behind him.  "Congratulate me.  Someone removed our anti-fertility charm and we didn't know.  We're due at Yule."

Severus Snape had to sit down he was in such great shock.  "When did this happen?"

"Beltane with Aunt Tara," Iggy said with a grin.  "Melvin is presently having the same problem due to his wedding night."

Severus smiled as he stood up, hugging the boy hard.  "Congratulations, Ignatius.  I hope you are happy with your future child."

"I hope there'll be more of them," he noted.  "Being an only child was lonely."  He grinned.  "You're not upset?"

"Shocked, not mad," he agreed.  "Yule?"

"Or so.  Andrea's due in January sometime.  I just found out a few hours ago, I am so *stoked*!  I'm going to be a wonderful father."

"I think you will as well," Severus agreed.  "Bring her by soon for tea."

"All right.  After all the family stuff for the next week.  One week from today?"

"Would be fine.  Do you want to tell Tara and Emily yourself or should I?"

"Either's good with me.  I'm going to go nap with my honey."

Severus nodded.  "Have a good nap then, Ignatius.  I'll see you in a week."

"Oh, I heard some news," Iggy told him.  "Not necessarily good though.  Uncle Percy's mind said that the idiot causing us all these problems jumped to his death today.  Which means that the guy after him's wife is now under death threat if he changes any orders.  Or so he was thinking."

"Interesting," he agreed.  "Thank you, Ignatius."

"You're welcome."  He tipped his head to the side. "You still think of me as the eight-year-old you rescued off the side of the astronomy tower?"

"I still think of your father as a boy as well.  It's all that bouncing about you do."  He gave him a light shove. "Don't read minds and share things, it's impolite."  He gave the boy another pat before sending him on his way.  Then he walked back into the dining room and sat down, picking up his utensils.  "That was Ignatius."

"It usually is," Tara agreed with a smile.  "What did he need so desperately?"

"To share some news.  Melvin is expecting his first child after the new year."  He ate a bite of steak.  "Raena is due around the holidays."  Tara dropped her fork.  "Apparently their spells had been cut when you took them to the Beltane celebration."

"I wonder if Iggy will deliver his own," Emily said thoughtfully.

"Hopefully not, he panics in crisis situations," Severus told her.  "Any word from your mother?"

"Only bad ones," she quipped.  "I'm still hiding here from her idea of a perfect mate. I don't want to marry a wizard twice my age and then some."  Zach looked at her.  "How much is forty plus eighteen?"

"Fifty-eight?" he asked.  She smiled and handed over part of her croissant.  There weren't any left and he loved them.  "Thank you."  He looked at his father. "Where do babies come from?"

Severus paused then came up with the perfect answer.  "Ask your Uncle Xander.  I'm sure he's going to be explaining it to your best friend soon so he might as well get you at the same time."

Tara smirked.  "Can't handle that one?"

"I can't imagine having to put it into words he'd understand."

"Mum had a book," Emily told him.

"Draco has one of those," Tara agreed.

Severus shook his head.  "He's sworn not to have anymore.  They're coming for tea in a week."

"I'll go shopping that morning then" Tara told him.

He nodded.  "Get cookies, she's always liked cookies."

***

Simone stood up at the family dinner and everyone looked at her.  "I'm not pregnant," she said, and everyone relaxed.   "But I do have an announcement."  They looked at her.  "Ignatius, my brother and I have decided.  You're going to have to tone down the touching.  It's bad enough Denver is wanting a honey because you two are so gropey, but now I'm seriously looking at Adrian and it's freaky.  So please, quit."

Iggy grinned at her.  "Don't go for Adrian.  I like the guy, but I don't think you two could handle being together.  It'd be like you and a younger Uncle Percy, back when Aunt Kandy was alive and we were about five."  She shuddered.  "Let my father pick you someone and it'll be fine."

"Actually," Xander said.  Simone and Draco both opened their mouth.  "Kidding."

Draco tossed a napkin at him.  "Let's work on me before my daughter or son."

Denver coughed.  "Actually, dad, we might need to talk to some girl soon."

"You did what?" Draco asked.  Denver flinched.  "Tell me you didn't stuff someone up."

"I don't think I did, but this girl is getting persistent.  She thinks I've promised something to her.  I didn't, but she won't leave me alone.  It was only a few hours of fun but she's stalking me!" he complained.

"Give me the letters," Draco told him. "I'll see what I can do about her."

"Thank you, father."  He gave him a hug.  "I don't like her that much."

"There must have been something there if you spent time having relations with her," Molly pointed out.

"A set of tits the size of my head," Denver told her.  She gave him a look and he shrunk down some.  "Sorry, Grandmother.   I didn't mean to say that out loud, but I really can't find another reason to spend time with her.  She wasn't even good.  It was like she was letting me do it.  Besides, I wasn't the first or the last."

"Then she did it to try and trap a mate," Draco agreed.  "Which one?"  His son whispered in his ear, so he smacked him gently.  "Son, you have better taste than that.  I should know, I taught you to be the man you are."

"Sorry, father, I was desperate and women at Hogwarts were slim."

"Still, son.  That's extremely icky."

"Which one is this?" Simone asked.  Denver whispered in his ear.  "I've got to agree with daddy, that's nasty, Denver.  Desperate is one thing, slumming for trolls is another."

"I bet there were times when Uncle Bill had to make due, and that goblins started to look good."

Bill was blushing slightly.  "No, there's more one-person methods for that."

"I tried that, it's not satisfying," Denver admitted.

"No more sex talk at the table," Arthur told them.  Bill ducked his head, shooting him a grateful look.  Denver gave him a frown.  "You as well.  There are other methods of fixing that.  Talk to your father."

Zachariah Snape looked at his favorite Uncles.  "Uncle Xander, my father said to ask you."  Xander put down his fork and looked at him. "Where do babies come from?"

"Didn't I get to answer that the last time?" Xander asked.

"No, I did," Draco told him.  "Go for it."

Xander looked at the little boy.  "Well, Zach, babies come from people getting together in a special way."

"Sex?"

"Yes, Zach, sex," Draco agreed.  "Mostly between boys and girls when they're older.  Like Iggy and Raena."

Iggy nodded.  "There's more intricate things as you get older, but that's the basics of it."

"But where do they *come* from?" Zach asked again.

"The mommy's belly," Xander said.  "Raena?"  She stood up and he put a hand on her stomach.  "Babies are carried in here for about nine months for normal wizards."

"Oh."  Zach grinned.  "Then where did Iggy come from?"

"A spell," Xander told him, smiling at Raena so she could sit down.  "Since he has two daddies, a spell had to help bring him into being.  The same as a spell helped bring Maeve and Lucien into being."

Zach nodded.  "Thank you."

"You're welcome, Zach.  Is there anything else you wanted to know?"

He nodded.  "Why is unicorn blood silver?"

"Because it reacts with the air to turn that color from blue," Iggy told him.  "It's a chemical reaction."

"Oh."  Zach beamed at him.  "Do you know why that sort of thing happens?"

"Not the most technical aspects," Iggy admitted.  "All I know is that it's a reaction to the air.  Everything reacts with everything else in different ways.   The way we react to each item makes us what we are."

Zach gave him a look of awe.  "You're very smart."

"Thank you."  Iggy smiled at him. "As you grow up, you'll be just as smart I'm sure."

"Yes, he will," Xander agreed.  Zach beamed at him as well.  "I know your father is very proud of how smart you are, Zach."

The boy let out some happy wiggles and dug back into his dinner.  "Thank you for having me over."

"You're welcome," Molly assured him.  "You're a very good boy, Zachariah.  We like having you over."

The boy grinned at her.  "Thank you.  You're a nice Grandmother."

"Thank you, dear."  Molly looked at the pregnant women.  "Eat, dears, you'll need it soon enough.  All that nasty morning sickness will soon crop up and you won't eat for a few weeks."

"I've got a potion recipe for that," Draco assured them.

Fred nodded. "It worked well for Katie."

"Where is Katie?" George asked, handing him the potatoes.

"Working," he sighed.  "They can't find a new helper for the shop and this is their busy season.  The son is presently attached to her back."

"I could help for a day or so," Simone offered.  Her father looked at her. "It's not like I don't know my way around a broom, father, and it would let her get cuddles.  They're important you know."

"If you want," Draco agreed.  "You can pop around tomorrow and offer it to her."  She nodded.  "I don't want you to have to work, but if you want to work then that is your choice."

"I'm not offering to work all summer for her, but I'll gladly fill in every now and then," Simone told him.  "Who knows, maybe I'll find someone like me while I'm there."

"You might," Xander agreed.  "I met George by coming halfway around the world from my normal environment and liked it so much I stayed."  He coughed.  "Speaking of, George, dear, it is our anniversary."  George smiled at him.  "Would you like your present now or later?"

"Now," George decided.

Xander looked at Draco, who pulled the packages out of his pocket.   He handed the smaller one over first.  "They're both for you but I want to see your face individually."

George opened the first box and laughed.  "This is great."  He showed off the small pendant that mimicked lifelike behavior of the animal on it.  "This is so cute!" he squealed, putting it on.  The dog on it wagged its tail.  "What's the other one?"

Xander pushed it over.  "The one that made me squeal."  He watched as George opened it and paused.  "Each box has a separate spell on it and I put a small mark on the back about what each one is.  They're single use and can be reloaded once you've gone through them all."

George lifted up the chain of boxes, looking at the back.  "They've got colored dots."  He looked at his mate.  "A key?"

"Nope," Xander said with a grin.  "That's half the fun of the gift."

"Don't open them around me," Fred requested.  "There's no telling what sort of funky sex spells Xander put in there."

"Are you going to have another baby?" Zach asked George.

George looked down at him.  "We hadn't planned on it, but if it happens we'll make sure you're one of the first told.  All right?"  Zach nodded.  "Good boy."  He looked at the dots, deciding to touch one of the green ones.

"Not at the table," Arthur warned before he could open the box.

George stood up and walked a few feet away, then opened his chosen box.  He was surrounded by a cloud of smoke, which consolidated into strands of ivy.  "Cool," he breathed.  "Can we use this?"

Fred nodded. "I think that might go over well, especially for the holidays."  He looked at Xander.  "How did you do it?"

Xander grinned.  "I might let George tickle it out of me later.  I did write down each of the spells.  Don't open the pink ones or the black ones near anybody."

William got up and helped unwind his father, letting his cousin Melvin take the plants from him so the could be planted.  "There you are, all free," he told him.  He helped his father put on the necklace then went back to his seat.  "You don't play with it, Maeve."  She stuck her tongue out at him. "Meany," he accused.

"She can stroke it, just like you can," Xander told him.  "Don't pick on your sister."

William smiled at him.  "Okay.  Can we visit the lake monsters?"

"Later next week, son," George told him, sitting back down.  "This is so great," he said, kissing his husband gently. "I love you.  I only got you fudge."  He pointed at the box on the counter.  "You can have it after dinner, it was a little frozen.  We need a new freezer."

"We can shop for one this weekend," Xander said, stealing another kiss.

"Not at the table," Molly told him.  They broke apart with smoky looks for each other.  "You have a home to do that in."

"Very true," Xander said, licking his lips clean.  George pounced him, climbing into his lap for more kisses.  "Home?"

"Home," George ground out, bending to suck on his mate's neck.  They disappeared from that spot.

Fred shook his head.  "I want that sort of relationship for all you kids, but if you find it, please don't share."

Iggy laughed.  "I try not to, Uncle Fred."

"Us too," Melvin agreed.

"Both of you are tame compared to their first year," Ron assured them.  "Even Iggy and his amazing water on fire trick has *nothing* on George and Xander's first year.  Those two nearly brought down the school at one point in time."

"More than once," Draco countered.  "I thought it was going to fall in a good number of times from the shaking Xander did."

"His wedding night felt like an earthquake," Fred agreed.

"Ha!" Draco snorted.  "I used to live across the hall from them.  They made dust fall from the stones in that hallway so often the house elves used to keep one posted down there to clean up the debris."  He sipped his water.  "Those two were horrible!  Noisy, thumping, gropey lovers who couldn't wait most of the time.  In the halls!"

"In the Great Hall," Ron reminded him.

"Outside in the greenhouses," Draco put in.  "They were like sixth years."

Molly snorted.  "You mean they were worse?"

"They were worse," Ron agreed.  "George got a number of hickeys while we were in our Advanced class.  We used to walk in on them all the time."

"And they only *really* got together right before the holidays," Draco reminded them.  "By March, it was worse."

"All the Gryffs decided that knocking was pretty much useless when we went to bug them," Ron remembered with a grin.  "They never heard it when we knocked so we walked in without warning."

Charlie looked at him.  "Saw some things you shouldn't have?"

"I saw more of George and Xander during those months than I ever wanted to know.   Did you know George has a large white scar on his left cheek?"

"Ron!" Arthur said sharply.

Molly frowned.  "How did he get that?"

"Bad prank," Fred told her.  "Mine's on my lower back."  He looked at his little brother.  "You walked in on them?"

"Every few hours," Ron agreed.  "All those times that you got frustrated with him being missing, he was getting some."

"Some what?" Maeve asked.

"Some sex," Lucien said helpfully, making her giggle.

"Then why isn't Iggy older?" Zach asked.

"Because they hadn't done the spell yet," Iggy told him.  "They had to use a spell to have us kids.  Your parents don't need one, but same-sex couples would."

"Oh."  Zach nodded.  "Thank you."

"You're welcome."

Xander and George came back through the floo, looking a little more tired.  Xander sat down with a moan and grabbed his glass of water.  Ron filled his plate while Draco added more water to his glass when it was lowered. "Thank you," he whispered hoarsely.

George gave the younger men a smug smile.  "Don't worry, he'll be fine."

***

Xander screamed in frustration.  It wasn't working!  He stormed out of his working room and up to the Headmaster's office.  "It won't work!" he shouted as he stormed up the stairs.

"What won't?" Snape asked from his seat.  He moved his chess piece.  "Check."

Xander paced around the office.  "The school is sentient, you know that right?"  Both  leaders nodded. "Well, the school has decided that the new floors don't need more than four beds.  Except for yours, Severus, you got six beds.  Total.  In one room.  The school won't give up any more."  He stopped to kick a wall.  "It even teased me, increasing Gryff's new floor to five beds, then took it back with a laugh!"

"Calm down, Xander," Dumbledore said calmly.  "We'll figure it out."

"It won't.  It refuses to add anymore."  He flopped down into a free chair.  "We are so screwed."

"Could it know something we don't?" Snape asked.  "Could we only need that many beds?"  Dumbledore shook his head.  "Then what will we do?"

"We might need to assign more married quarters," Dumbledore suggested.

"Sixty couples, Albus?" Xander said dryly.

"We know about five or so."

"One of them between a graduate this year and next year's," Snape offered.

"There's one between one of this year's seventh years and one of this year's fourth years as well," Xander reminded him.  "We might want to ask if they want married quarters or not.  I'm pretty sure it was arranged."

Albus nodded.  "It was.  I've sent a letter of inquiry to the older student since they're living at his house."  He cleared his throat. "We'll fix the room situation, Xander.  Don't worry.  We won't have to warehouse them in a storage room again."

"We aren't expected to have that sort of heat again?" Snape asked.

"No, not as far as I've been told," Albus assured him.

"Thankfully," Xander sighed.  "I don't think I could take another few weeks like that."  He slumped down a little more.  "Albus, we'll have to do something.  I offered it more stones, I offered it anything it wanted, and it only teased me with that one extra bed."  He looked at Snape.  "Apparently it expected your house to need more since it gave you six beds instead of one."

"It probably expected it to be needed for newly married couples," Snape noted.  "It's traditional that many of my students get betrothed officially before their seventh year."

"Didn't Mr. Malfoy come in with a fiancé that year?" Dumbledore asked.

Snape nodded.  "A pasty-faced little whiny creature from France.  Two years his junior.  His father told him as he dropped him off at the station.  He stormed into my office and ranted about it before the feast.  Fortunately, her parents were harmed by Voldemort.  He thought the boy had promise as well," he said with a smirk.  "He wanted him to have a *suitable* mate.  One who would help him raise an heir for the Dark Lord."

"If Lucius had played him differently, Draco might have been the perfect heir for him," Xander pointed out.

"Yes, but he wanted one he could have more of a hand raising.  He wanted most of Mr. Malfoy's sterling qualities and none of the mouth on him.  The Imperious was considered a few times in that case to give him an heir worthy of him.  He tried to get one of the sixth year daughters of his most loyal people to seduce Draco so she could bear the future heir."

"Did she?" Xander asked.

"Mr. Malfoy was warned and avoided her.  It may have been the only lover he avoided, but he didn't give Voldemort an heir."

"Instead he gave himself one."  Xander smiled at him.  "Could you see Voldemort dealing with Simone?"

Snape burst out in laughter.  "I can actually.  I can see his face turning red the first time she called him a bitch and Draco having to protect her."

Dumbledore laughed.  "It would seem that her five-year-old self might have been enough to have killed him all by herself."

"Her and Iggy together would have done it faster," Xander offered.

Snape nodded.  "Definitely.  I couldn't imagine him having to deal with that whole group.  Those two and Denver would have driven him more insane.  Their very natures were enough to do the rest of us in, those who were already insane would have died by their own hands."

"What about this new Dark Lord wannabe?" Xander asked.   "Are they going to be trouble?"

"Hopefully not.  They don't have the support to gain that sort of power."

Snape cleared his throat.  "She does have some support, but not from the former Death Eaters.  We should probably warn Mr. Malfoy though, as it's his half-sister."   Xander snorted.  "She has some support for her position because she's against people like you."

"Then I'll let Simone handle her," Xander said with a wry grin.

"Oh, dear, no," Albus told him.  "She doesn't need to destroy someone so greatly this summer.  It would harm her psyche."

Snape looked at him.  "Are we talking about the same girl?"

"She is just a girl, Severus."

"She's not just a girl, Albus.  She's more than capable of taking out that woman with a snide remark and a dagger.  She is very well trained."

Xander lifted his head.  "The aurors wanted to steal her," he agreed.  Both men looked at him.  "Arabelle told me.  She had to convince them not to go near the girl, for their own health of course."

"That is a scary mental image," Albus agreed.  "If you must tell her, do so gently so she doesn't feel like it's her duty to deal with this new woman."

"Sure," Xander agreed.  "Castle?"

"Let me talk to it, Xander.  Go to your house for a few weeks. I have everything from you."

"We want Andrea to be near a hospital.  She's been having bad expansion pains."  He stood up.  "But I will go down to the shop.  George has figured out how to make one of the spells that I put on his anniversary present."  He strolled away to get cuddles.

Snape shook his head. "It's your move."

Albus looked at the board and shifted one of his pieces, swatting Severus' knight.

Severus moved his next piece.  "Check."

***

Simone leaned on the counter, watching the people walk past.   No one had come in all morning and she really wanted a book, but she hadn't brought one and no one would be up at home yet so she couldn't call for one.  The door opened and she straightened up.  "Welcome to...."

"Where is the owner of this questionable establishment?" the man sneered.  He looked her over.  "Go find her now, girl."

"First, she's off with her husband.  I graciously agreed to fill in for her, Mr. Brandt.  Secondly, the other owner is off at an appointment.  If you want, you can come back in an hour and speak to Alicia, but Aunt Katie won't be back until tomorrow."

"Get them here now!" he demanded.  "My son got a splinter from one of their shoddy brooms."

"We're only a retailer, we don't make them," she said patiently.  "As I said, you can come back in an hour, or you can come back tomorrow.  Or, you know, you could teach him how to take care of his broom correctly.  That might help."  She looked at the boy.  "How many times have you used your cleaning kit?"

"Cleaning kit?" the father demanded.  "Why should he have to!"

"Because all brooms need maintenance, sir.  Normal usage does wear on the finish.  Now, either sit and wait, come back later, or teach him how to properly care for his broom.  I've had the same one now for six years and I haven't gotten a splinter yet because I take care of mine."

"Yes, you *Weasley's* are like that, aren't you?" he sneered.  He turned and headed for the door.  "I'll be back."

Simone had had enough.  She didn't have patience on the best of days and this idiot was upsetting her happy mood.  "Mr. Brandt, it's *Malfoy*-Weasley," she said with a sneer.  "Katie is still my aunt through my mother."  He blanched.  "As I said, taking proper care of one's broom is the best option for those who *know* what they're about.  Anyone who can't care for a broom properly shouldn't be allowed on one."  She patted the top of a cleaning kit.  "If you son wants, the owners run a care clinic once a month in Hogsmeade before the fun league games.  Your son would do well to show up to one to learn how to polish and unbend his twigs."  The man bustled his son out.  "Wow, I've still got it," she said, smiling at herself as she leaned on the counter again.  Her father would love that one.  The door opened and a young boy walked in.  "Hi.  Browsing or wishing?"

"Hoping," he admitted with a smile.  "Can I look?"

"Go for it," Simone agreed, pointing at the brooms in his size class.  "Think about the one with the red handle for your weight.  It should do you well."

"You play?"

"Simone Malfoy-Weasley," she said, shaking his hand.  He got a look of awe.  "My aunt needed a day off so I'm graciously filling in."  The boy drooled.  "Go look.  I'll support you to your parents if you want."

"I'll have to try it out," he offered.

"Once they get there.  That way you can show them how good you are."  The boy nodded and moved to drool over the brooms, reading all the descriptions.  "The red one," she encouraged. "My cousin Raena plays on one."

"What does she play?"

"Backup beater for the house team.  She's Iggy's wife."

"Oh, wow," he breathed.  He lifted it down, weighing it carefully.  "Can I try it out before they get here?"

"Sure."  She put up the bell and came over to take off the security spell.  She walked him into the back, watching as he zoomed around. Not much real skill, but the desire.  "You need some practice, kid, but you want it bad enough to possibly be good."  The bell rang so she stepped back to see the new people.  "Looking for your son?"  The parents nodded and walked back there.  "He's got some skill, but he needs practice," she told them.  The boy did a fast turn and nearly fell.  "Easy, kid."

"Yes, Simone."  He grinned at her.  "That's the beater for Gryffindor," he told them.

The parents looked at her and she nodded.  "I'm filling in for my aunt, she needed some time off."  The bell rang again so she looked out there.  "Back here, Aunt Alicia."  She walked back to join them.  "He wants that one."

"I *really* want the newest Dreammaker."

"It's for seekers," Simone told him.  "That and it's for tinier people, like my sister Ravena.  If you wanted a seeker-quality broom, then you'd be better off going for the new Nimbus."

The boy grinned at her.  "See, she does know."

Simone looked at the parents.  "He needs practice, but he might make the house team with it."  She left them in Alicia's hands, going back to the front.  She waved at a classmate as they walked past, getting a smile and wave in return.  Alicia came out with the parents, who bought the broom, and then waited until they were alone.  "I was right, huh?" she asked with a smile.

"Very.  He'll need a lot of practice to make his house team."

"I think he'll be Hufflepuff, but I could be wrong.  They'll need a few people year after next.  If he asks to train with the team, it might help."  She leaned on the counter again.  "I scared off a whiny bastard."

"Which one?"

"Brandt. His son got a splinter. I informed them of your broom care clinic once a month in Hogsmeade."  Alicia looked at her.  "I hated him.  He sneered at me.  So I told him *exactly* who he was dealing with."

Alicia groaned.  "Simone, stores need customers.  You can't drive them off, not even the whiny ones."

"I know, but I wasn't about to be threatened by a fake death eater wannabe either.  I told him you'd be back in about another half-hour and that he could come bitch to you then."

She laughed.  "Thank you.  Did you sell a polishing kit?"

"No, I suggested it.  He called me a Weasley and I corrected him, pointing out that I was a Malfoy-Weasley.  He looked a little bit ill when he ran out of here."  The door opened and admitted the boy in question.  "Came back for a polishing kit?"

The boy nodded, chewing on his bottom lip. "Would you please teach me how to care for my broom, Ms. Malfoy-Weasley?  I would be most appreciative.  I like my broom and I had no idea I was treating it so badly."

"That's fine," Simone said with a small smile.  "Come into the back.  Do you have money for a polishing kit?"  He held out some change.  "More than enough.  Pay for one and I'll show you how to do a full care routine for the broom."  Alicia rang him up and she took him into the back, sitting them on benches with a vise to hold the brooms.  "This isn't necessary, but you'll want to prop it up so you can reach all the sides at once, that way you don't get build-up where you overlap."  He nodded, carefully putting his broom in the vise under her watchful eye.  "Aunt Alicia, do you have one that needs some care?"

"Take one of the worst of the used ones," she called back.  "Our stuff is in the large metal drums."

Simone hurried to get one, coming back with a poor broom.  It was good, heavy, and felt wonderful in her hand, but it was obviously not loved.  She put hers in her vise and picked up the first thing.  "This is a twig cutter.  You trim any extra branches with it and any broken ones.  We'll show you how to do it well enough that you won't need all the twigs replaced.  For those of us who play hard, we only have them replaced once every one to two years."  The boy nodded and she showed him how to snip at the twigs and keep the correct shape.

***

Simone walked into her house and flopped down in her father's study.  "Did you get a complaint from Mr. or Mrs. Brandt?" she asked.

He smiled at her.  "She said you were very strong willed and quite correct to teach her son how to care for his broom.  It was time for him to learn such skills if he wanted to use it.  Apparently her husband got the point as well."  She grinned.  "Did you have fun?"

"I did," she admitted.  "It was wonderful how he went pale and shaky upon hearing my name.  His son was a quick learner though.  His broom was fixed and back in fine condition within an hour.  He bought a second kit to take home with him.  Alicia was very pleased with that.  I not only sold two kits, but helped a boy buy his first new broom and advised him to spend a lot of time practicing."

"Very well done," he praised.  "Are you going to go back?"

"I left word that either of them could call on me for some help.  I have to remember to bring a book next time."

"I'll remind you," he assured her.  He put his feet up.  "Simone, we have to have a discussion."  She raised an eyebrow.  "Not about your men or your memberships, though I don't like the second place you've chosen.  It isn't a good, high-quality place like your first one."

"Yes, father, but I feel icky sharing my lovers with you," Simone offered.

He chuckled. "I feel the same way, dear.  We'll figure that part out later this week." She nodded.  "For right now, I feel like I should warn you about someone."  His daughter nodded again. "You know I have a few bastard siblings?"  She grimaced.  "Well, your half-aunt has decided to take off where Voldemort left off, starting with us."

"That absolute bitch!" she said firmly.  "You can't follow her, father!  I won't lose Uncle Xander in my life, or even Uncle Ron, because you feel the need to be naughty!  Sign up to do work for Uncle Percy if you feel that sort of need to torture and maim."

He laughed.  "I don't feel the need to follow her, daughter.  Calm yourself."  Simone calmed herself.  "Thank you."  He picked up a letter and played with it before tossing it over.  "It came for you while you were gone.  It's from her.  I wasn't about to open your mail, but I wanted to be here when you opened it, just in case."

Simone used her thumb nail to slit open the envelope, pulling out the enclosed letter and piece of colored paper. "She wants to talk to me."  Her father nodded.  "It doesn't say about what."

"I want you to know that you have the right to make any decision you feel like, and I won't be terribly disappointed.  I might attribute it to your brief possession by my father, but I won't stop you if you want to go to her and see what she wants."

Simone looked at him, then smiled. "If I go to her and kick her ass?"

"That would be dangerous, dear.  I don't want you in danger.  You're much too valuable to me to want you in danger."  He smiled sadly.  "I'd miss you if you were gone."

"Daddy," she said, getting up to hug him. "I won't get in trouble.  I can even bring Denver with me.  Or Uncle Xander."  He shook his head.  "Not even with a transformation spell?  Or an illusion?"

"No, dear, she'll have wards set against him.  She knows him and is in a crusade against him."

"Fine.  Then can I take Uncle Spike?  I've been wanting to meet him."

He chuckled.  "Really?"  She nodded. "You can ask him if he wants to go."  She yelped as he patted her on the back, he had hit her sunburn.  "Go change and calm yourself.  I'll have his address written out for you."  She hurried off, leaving the letter and paper there.  He sniffed.  His daughter was so special.  He was so proud of her.  He got up to tell her that, making sure she knew.  He knew she wasn't going to be in trouble, there shouldn't be any danger at that meeting.

***

Simone walked up to Ethan's front door and knocked, smiling when the dark-haired chaos sorcerer answered.  "Is Spike in?" she asked, stepping inside.

He closed the door and looked at her. "You look slightly familiar."

"I'm Simone Malfoy-Weasley, Draco's eldest daughter.  I was going to offer Spike a chance to come beat up on the bad guys with me.  My father didn't want me to go alone and he thought that my half-aunt might have wards set against Uncle Xander."

Ethan looked her over.  "You've obviously been trained, but I'm not sure you're up to that."  He found himself pressed against the wall with her knife against his chest.  "Never mind," he said easily.  "Please let me go."

"Of course."  She stepped back.  "Is Spike not here?"

"He's still in bed, Simone.  Have tea with me?  I'd love to hear some more about what Xander taught you.  How is Minnie by the way?"

"Very well.  She's taken to the training like it's a big game."  She followed him into the sitting room, accepting the cup of tea.  She took a deep sniff, using the skills her cousin had taught her.  "Meadowgrass?"

"A slight nerve tonic," he admitted with a smile.  "That's a good skill to have."

"My father's godfather is a master of poisons and Iggy is my cousin," she said, putting the cup down. "I don't need my reflexes dulled during the upcoming battle."

"Do you think it will be one?"

She nodded. "I do.  She's very much like my former grandfather and I remember how stubborn he was from when he possessed me."  Ethan looked shocked. "It was only for a day or so.  Nothing too horrible.  Though he did decide I wasn't good for more than breeding. Dressed me in this horrid outfit," she said lightly.  "I looked quite the tramp."

He chuckled, sipping his tea.  "My own father thought the same about me as well."  He smiled at her.  "Did your Uncle send any pictures with you?"

"A few for Uncle Spike," she admitted.  "Including one of my youngest sister, Morgana.  She'll be the next guardian of the school you know."

"No, I hadn't," he told her.  He accepted the pictures and smiled at the children waving at him. "Minnie doesn't look much like her mother."

"No, Grandmother noted that she didn't either. Gwen does, but Minnie actually looks more like my Uncle Bill as a child."

"It must be nice to have a large family," he said, handing the pictures back.  He checked the time. "Spike is usually up by now," he noted.  "I'm sorry to keep you waiting."

"I had nothing better to do tonight.  I called off practice."

"Oh?  What do you play?"

"Beater."

He smiled again.  "I noticed how well muscled you were earlier.  You must be very good."

"I've been offered a place on a pro team. Less than one percent of the pro leagues are women," she told him.  "Unfortunately, my year is having a slight problem with the Ministry.  They decided to hold back my entire year for shits and giggles."

Ethan hissed.  "Are they living?"

"The original one committed suicide to get away from my father," she said proudly. "The next person is under death threat by prepaid assassin if he changes any of his former boss' orders.  We're at a standstill waiting for information."  She checked her own watch.  "Do you think he'd mind if I went to wake him up?  I don't want to miss out on movie time tonight with my cousins."

"He's in the second bedroom on the left from the top of the hall.  I won't tell anyone if you go wake him up."

She snorted as she stood up.  "Ethan, I am every bit my father's daughter.  My reputation is already sullied enough to allow me to be here without anyone saying a thing.  Well, other than asking if I was taking him on as my latest love slave," she said with a smirk as she strolled away.  Her leather pants squeaked as she walked.  They were her favorite set and she knew that he was drooling.  She tapped on the bedroom door before walking in. "Spike?"  She didn't get an answer so she walked in and sat beside him on the bed.  She poked him on the bare stomach, making him scream and flail.  "Good morning, sleepyhead," she said with a smile.  "Uncle Xander offered you to escort me to beat up on someone tonight."

Spike regained his composure and looked her over.  "Which one are you?"

"Simone, Draco's eldest."  She handed over the pictures.  "Daddy set these for you."

He looked through the pictures, smiling at the little children in them.  He came to the last one.  "Who's that?"

"Morgana, my youngest sister.  She's to be the next guardian for the school so we've coopted your help to train her as well," she said with a smile.  "We were sure you wouldn't mind."

Spike snorted, but he kept the picture.  He reached for his cigarettes and lit one, but she took it from him and put it out.  "Oi!"

"Do not do such filthy things in front of me," she chided with a smile.  "I'm a pure and innocent little creature.  I don't need smoke inhalation."

He snickered.  "Innocent, you?"

"Well, of drugs and smoking," she admitted with a smile.  "Get up already.  I don't want to miss movie night with my cousins because you're too shy to stand up naked in front of me."  He raised an eyebrow.  "I have seen them before.  Many of them, up close even.  You have nothing I haven't seen or touched before."

He slid out of the bed, back turned toward her.  "Thought you were innocent," he told her.

"Of drugs and smoking, not of sex.  My father had me taught when I was sixteen."  He turned to look at her, looking shocked.  "What?  I enjoyed it," she admitted with a smile.  She looked him over. "I can see why people would be attracted to you, once they got past the whole 'dead' thing. Not my thing personally, I go for men with a desire to be topped and an intense desire for oral play for my pleasure."  She crossed her legs.  "Put clothes on.  Going like that might ruin your reputation.  Portkey can make things shrivel."

He grabbed his jeans and pulled them on.  "You're a cheeky bint."

"I'm not that young," she said dryly. "I'm more than old enough to walk into any sex store and buy toys which are bigger than you to use on my lovers."

His mouth hung open.  Then he laughed.  "Damn, you are Draco's aren't you?" he said between guffaws.  She nodded.  "Got your mouth from him or your Uncle Xander?"

"Both.  He taught me my fifth and sixth word.  Bitch and whorehouse."

He continued to laugh as he grabbed a shirt off a chair.  "I bet we'll have lots of fun when I come check Minnie this summer."

"Of course," she said as she stood up.  "She's taken to the fighting like it's a large game and loves to beat up on Xander."  She saw the look given to her leather pants and long t-shirt.  "I'm comfortable.  It's my favorite outfit.  My half-aunt will have to accept me as I am before I kick her lily white ass through a wall.  Of course, you can get in a few hits of your own if you want."  He put an arm around her shoulders and walked her back downstairs.  "Did you need to feed before we leave?"

"Nah, I'm fine," he assured her.  He smiled at Ethan.  "She's a kicker."

"I noticed."  He handed the envelope she had left on the couch.  "Are you bringing him back tonight or do I get a few days free of him?"

"I'll take him to check on Minnie," Simone told him.   She took out the portkey and took his hand, activating it.  They landed in a small drawing room, lavishly but gaudily appointed.  "Someone needs taste," she said dryly.

"Simone," the woman waiting on them said, then she saw Spike.  "Your chaperone?"

"You know that a young woman my age shouldn't be about without one," Simone agreed.  "Spike, this is my half-aunt.  My father's whore of a father had her as a future sacrifice and never got around to killing her."  The woman glared at her.  "It's the truth.  He set up father as the only heir for a reason."  She took a seat and looked at her. "Your letter didn't say anything.  What do you want?  I and my chaperone have other things to do tonight."

"I want you to join my cause," she said.  "We have no need of the sort that has infected your family.  They're quite obscene.  Your own upbringing wasn't properly done and it shows."  She waved a hand at the leather pants.  "Had you been raised right...."

"I would have been bored," Simone put in.  "The same as I am now."  She smiled coldly at her.  "You do know that there's gryphon in *our* background?  From my grandfather's side?"

"There is not!" the aunt retorted coldly.

Simone pulled something out of her too-tight pocket and handed it over.  "That's the official family tree.  Perhaps you should look it over before you do much more.  After all, people are still laughing at Voldemort for trying to kill mudbloods since he was one of them."  She stood up.  "I'd hate for you to reflect badly on the rest of the family. My sister might have to marry a less decent wizard."  She crossed her arms.  "Now then," she said with a cold smile as soon as her aunt had turned completely pale.  "Was there anything else you wanted to talk about?  You're damaging my reputation by being near me."  She smiled at Spike.  "Can I take care of her now or should I play some more?"

"Oh, play," he encouraged, going to game face.

The woman shrieked and raised her wand, but Simone threw her dagger, pinning her wrist to the wall behind her.  "Naughty, you," Simone chided in her best patronizing voice.  She looked over the woman. "Not only can you not dress yourself, you have no idea what you're doing.  For a future Dark Lord, you are pathetic."  She grabbed her dagger and wiped it off on the woman's robes.  "Listen, dear, my family is snubbing you for a very good reason.  Do not contact us again.  My father had been worried about what sort of problems you would cause my sister, but I don't think you're going to be problematic at all.  Are you?" she sneered.  The woman started to shake. "Thank you for your future cooperation."  She smiled at Spike. "One more stop and then we'll go play with the triplets and Mary?"

"Who's Mary?"

"The dark haired one in the pictures.  Uncle Ron married her mum.  She is such a Weasley of Destruction.  Stole part of the store's contents the other day," she said as she took his hand.  She fixed and reactivated the portkey, sending them back to the Leaky Cauldron.  "Hello, Tom," she said with a smile.  "Can we get a pint before we head home?  I should probably sit in the open since my half-aunt just tried to get me to join her pitiful and pathetic cause."  He handed over two pints and waved off her money.  "You're sure?"

"I'm sure," he said with a smile. "Your Uncle and Aunt are in the corner over there.   They said something about expecting your father to come in bloody."

"How very tedious that would be," she told him.  "Words can be so much more painful.  Blood is for more serious threats, which she was not."  She strolled that way, enjoying all the stares her leather-clad ass was getting.  "Hello, Uncle Percy, Aunt Arabelle," she said, kissing each of their cheeks.  "Spike, sit with us," she said as she sat down.

Percy looked at him.  "You were her chaperone?"

"Daddy said I had to have someone competent who could get my back if it came to a fight," Simone told him.  "Besides, I'm taking him to check up on Minnie and Morgana."  She sipped her butterbeer.  "Aunt Arabelle, I don't think she's going to be much of a problem any longer.  She didn't know much about her family heritage at all."

"Between that and the knife to her wrist, I'm sure she's either in a rage or shaking," Spike agreed.  Arabelle opened her mouth.  "All her," he told her.  "Very nice throw by the way.  Xander?"

She nodded.  "He taught me when I was ten. Taught Uncle Percy's son Melvin as well.  He's too nice to use it, but he's just as excellent at it as I am."

"Melvin knows how to throw knives?" Percy asked.

Simone looked at him.  "He also taught him the same weapons lessons as I and Denver got.  He can even use a bow better than I can."

"You see, dear, it wasn't your job," Arabelle said dryly.  She looked at Simone.  "Are you willing to see your name in the paper tomorrow?"

"I figure it's too late for that," Simone told her. "Not only did I fill in for Aunt Katie earlier and verbally bitchslap someone, but I was seen walking into Ethan's house.  Short of a bout of drinking and whoring with Spike, I don't think it'll hurt my reputation too badly."  Spike again raised an eyebrow.  "Love, I'd adore taking you with me, but you'd have to promise not to eat any of my lovers at my favorite places.  They wouldn't let you in otherwise."

Percy spluttered.  "Simone!"  The people around them looked at him, making him glare.  "Restrain your language, young lady."

"She's being honest," Spike assured him.  "The spots she goes wouldn't let me in unless they thought I was harmless."  He grinned at her.  "Anytime you want to go on that rip through town, yell my way, ducks.  Sounds like a bit of fun."

Simone grinned.  "More fun than talking babies with Raena and Andrea.  I'm storing it all for possible future reference, but I can't really share in the whole morning sickness thing."

"Iggy's skirt's preggers?" Spike asked.  Simone nodded.  "Well," he said with a proud smile.  "Wonderful for him."

"He's over the moon," Arabelle agreed.  Her husband gave her a funny look.  "It'd be rude not to  join in, no matter how surreal the conversation seems to be, Percy. He seems like a decent sort, for a vampire."  The people nearest them shifted away.

"He's Uncle Xander's buddy," Simone told them.  They relaxed.  She smiled at them.  "See, not a problem."  Tom walked over to them.  "Hi.  Problems?" she asked with a smile.

"Is he really a vampire?"  Spike let his game face slip, making the bartender jump.  "Why're you with him, girl?"

"Because father said he was a suitable accompaniment to beat up on the new Dark Lord wannabe," she said honestly.  "My half-aunt summoned me earlier tonight and I couldn't very well bring my father or my Uncles, could I?"  He shook his head slowly.  "It's all right, Spike knows how to behave in mixed company.  Madam Rosemerta offered him an invitation to come back and tell her how his phoenixes are doing."

"Baby's fine," Spike told her.  "Bit uptight.  Must be ready to mate again."  He sipped his butterbeer.  "I won't eat anyone.  I'd not get to see the kiddies if I did.  You can ask Xander if you want."

"He's out at the new house," Percy told him.

"Heard about that," Spike said with a grin.  "Sounds great."

"It is, it's very calming up there," Simone offered.  "But you'd need to bring a few books.  There's not even a tv up there yet.  Uncle Xander sneaks back home to watch anything he wants."

"Sounds great," Spike noted.  "I'll bug him to be let up tonight."

Simone checked her watch.  "We should probably head back to the house.  Everyone should be there and I did promise Ethan he'd have a night free of you."  Spike laughed.  "Come on, blond boy, let's head home for real food."  She kissed her family again and left through the floo with Spike.  They came out the other side a little warmer than when they started.  Xander gave her a knowing look.  "We're done," she announced.  "The bitch is suitably chastised and will leave this part of the family alone under penalty of me finishing what I started."  She pulled her hair up.  "Where's Daddy?"

"Bathroom," Ana said, looking at their guest.  "You brought a vampire home, sister?  I thought you had better taste than that."

Xander snorted.  "Ana, this is Spike."  She waved, looking bored.  "You'll have to excuse her, she's having doubts about her future marriage."  He shifted and patted the cushion beside him. "Come sit.  Hear everyone's news."

"I fly," Gwen told him, grinning at him.  "Oh, you not know Mary!"  She poked her big sister until she woke up.  "This is Spike.  He watches us."

Mary smiled at him.  "Hi," she said shyly.  She stood up and walked over to look up at him.  "You're scary," she said with joy, hugging his legs. "Teach me how to be scary!"

Spike got free and sat down, looking at her.  "You're an odd little one, aren't you?" he asked with a smile.  She nodded.

"She likes to blow up things," Ron said from his seat.  "Minnie."  He poked the kid on his lap.  She yawned and stretched, pushing his head out of the way. "Uncle Spike is here."

Her eyes popped open and she grinned at him. "Uncle Spike!" she said, scrambling across everyone, ignoring their grunts of pain, to get to her favorite uncle of all time.  He said neat stuff.  He 'eeped' when she squeezed his neck for her hug.  "Mary, this is Spike.  He's a vampire," she said happily.  "He go 'grr'."

"Go grr!" Mary said happily, bouncing and clapping.

Spike went to game face, making the kids giggle.  He looked at Xander.  "These really are odd because of you, aren't they?"

Xander nodded.  "Mostly."  He waved as Draco walked past.  "Your daughter's back."

"Let me get a drink," Draco called.  He backtracked and looked at Spike.  "Simone, you brought home a vampire."

"Yeah, because he needs to play with Minnie and Morgana," she said, waving a hand.  "The bitch is sorry.  I made sure of it."

"Thank you, Simone."  He dropped a kiss on her head.  "Spike, no game face."  He went to get his drink, coming back to wield the remote control.  "What are we watching tonight?"

"NeverEnding Story," Xander said firmly.  Draco sighed but turned on the DVD player.

Spike looked down when he felt someone tugging on his pants.  "Who're you?" he asked, reaching down to pat the boy on the head.

"Zach.  My daddy's a potion's master."

"That's professor Snape's son," Iggy said from his corner with his wife.  Spike smiled at him. "You heard?"

"I told him," Simone admitted.  "We managed to shock Uncle Percy as well.  He and Aunt Arabelle were eating at the Leaky Cauldron."

"Must have been another long night in the office," Xander put in.

Spike relaxed, letting the kids crawl into his lap.  They were so neat it didn't bother him too much.  Mary kept sneaking looks at him so he went to game face, making her chuckle and snuggle in as hard as she could, which moved Minnie, which started a small fight.  He settled it by getting onto the floor and letting everyone pick a part of him to lean against.  Minnie took his back, snuggling against him to fall back asleep.

Xander grinned down at him.  "Feels good, doesn't it?" he said quietly.  Spike glared at him.  "You can be squishy around here. You're allowed to play the favorite uncle."  He went back to watching one of his favorite movies.

Sarajane walked in and slid into her husband's lap, looking around for her children.  "Hello," she told Spike. "I haven't met you yet.  Another Malfoy relative?"

"Long lost Weasley actually," Xander said absently.  Anastasia choked.  He paused the movie. "What?  Distant cousin over two generations ago.  His father was a squib, an accountant, so he was raised muggle.  His father kept him from going to the school and so he didn't know either until he was turned.  Now can we please get back to the movie?"  Everyone nodded so he restarted the DVD.  "Thank you."  He leaned against Simone, his buddy.

Ron looked at his wife. "That's Spike, dear," he said quietly.  Her face lit up.  "Mary adores him already, as you can see.  She asked him to teach her how to be scary."  Xander shot him a glare.  "Sorry."

"Xander, dear, you need laid," Simone noted, patting him on the arm.  "Why haven't you pounced Uncle George today?"

"He's sick in bed with a cold," Xander pouted.  "Said it'd make his head hurt worse."

"You poor thing," Spike mocked.

"It's been two days," Xander said miserably.

Spike stared at him.  "Two days?  You get like this after *two* days?"

Simone looked down at him.  "No, usually he's worse after two days.  He's only sulking right now.  Last time he pouted."

Spike shook his head.  "I never want to be cursed with a relationship that strong."  Mary gave him another hug, making him feel better.  "You be good," he told her. She shook her head.  "Well, try for now and I'll teach you how to fight dirty as you get older."  She settled in, happy with that compromise for now.

***

Xander looked at the letter in his hand, frowning at the American postmark.  It had come through the regular mail.  He shrugged and opened it, not expecting the news he was getting.  "Well, fuck!" he said bitterly.

"What happened?" Draco called.

"My only remaining sister died.  My niece is coming."

"I didn't know you had any siblings."

"Half-sister," Xander admitted.  "It's a bit incestuous but my father slept with one of his cousins to get her."  He handed over the letter.  "My niece is ...."  He stopped to think about it.  "The last time I saw her she was almost exactly like me, only five years younger."  He shrugged.  "Anyway, Myan's coming over here to live."

"Is she a witch?" Draco asked, handing back the letter.

"Wiccan.  I'm guessing Willow forwarded this on or she put some sort of charm to make sure it made it here.  How did it get here?" he asked, looking around the manor.

"The muggle postman delivered it.  I had to oblivate him because one of the house elves answered the door."  He sat down and put his feet up.  "What's she like?"

"Me, only female and five years younger," Xander told him. "I haven't seen her since .... damn, high school maybe?"  He shrugged.  "I'll pick her up tomorrow and bring her here."

"You might want to check the date again.  It is Thursday," Draco noted dryly.

Xander hopped up, patting himself down for money.  "Shit, I need to get to the airport then.  What time is it?"

"She was due in two hours ago."

"Even more wonderful," Xander said dryly.   He looked at the letter.  "Phone?"  It was picked up and tossed over.  Xander called information, which connected him with the airport.  "Hi.  I'm supposed to be picking up my niece today and I just found out.  Can you page her?  Myan Harris?"  He paused, then slumped.  "Thanks.  No, I'll have to search her out.  No, I'm sure she went to a friend's."  He hung up. "She didn't answer the page.  That means she's probably wandering around London somewhere."  He headed for the floo, tossing the phone back.  "I'll be back later with her if that's all right?"

"Only if you think it's wise," Draco called after him.  He slumped down a little bit. "A wiccan, here?" he snorted.  "My father would shit bricks."

Xander hurried into the Leaky Cauldron, pausing when he saw his beloved cousin.  "How did you get here?" he said angrily.

"Easy.  I followed the trail I put on my letter, Xander."  She grinned at him, making him relax.  "Calm down.  It's all right.  We're copacetic."   He sat down across from her.  "Would you please let me into Diagon?  I have an appointment down there."

"How did you know about that?" Xander asked.  She put a familiar letter on the table.  "I'll kill Albus again!"  A few of the patrons laughed, including one big man in the corner.  "Hagrid, come meet my cousin Myan."  He stood up and walked over, shaking her hand.  "Myan, this is Hagrid, he teaches Magical Creatures and is the groundskeeper at the school."  He opened her letter and read it.  "Oh, well, you're going to be helping."  He looked at Hagrid, who was smiling.  "Did you know?"

"Not a bit, but Albus did say there'd be a surprise.  Never said it'd be a pretty one though."

Myan laughed. "I'm not that pretty."  She finished off her drink and stood up.  "It's been nice meeting you, Hagrid, I'm sure we'll be having lunch soon enough.  Did my animal get up there yet?"

"Got there this morning," he agreed.  "Lucky thing too, Professor Snape saw it first.  He made sure the caretaker didn't shoo it away."

"He'd better not shoo away my raven."  She linked her arm through Xander's. "If you'll excuse us, he's going to take me shopping now.  I don't think anyone wants me to run around in this."  She waved a hand at her outfit of hawaiian shirt, tank top, and jeans.  "Tomorrow?"

"Would be wonderful," Hagrid agreed.  He watched as Xander walked her away, waiting until they were gone to laugh.  "They're so alike," he said happily.

"Only the girl's a bit more cynical," Tom noted, handing him another beer.  "Think I should send her bag on to the shop?"

"George is down sick.  He sent Xander to Malfoy's."  Hagrid sipped off the foam.  "Can't wait to see those two meet."  He winked and went back to his companion, Professor Flitwick.  "Guess he didn't see you."

Flitwick smiled at him.  "I've seen her about before.  She's every bit Rosenberg's equal in magic.  I wonder if she'll end up taking over for Tara if she decided to do research this year."

"Maybe.  Might be interesting to see them clash."

Xander took his cousin into Diagon.  "Let's head to the bank first since I have almost nothing on me, then I'll introduce you to the in-laws.  There's at least one down here at all times because she works down here."  After going through the bank, which left her impressed and saddened by how he had so much money - and she vowed to destroy that doctor if she ever met him - he let her look over the map.  "I need to ask, do you want to try and get a wand?  I heard you were Wiccan and most of them can't use one, but I figure you're so much like me that it might work."

She linked her arm through his again.  "Xander, calm down.  We need to have a long discussion about why I'm here."

"I read your letter."

"Yeah, well, something a bit more happened than you know.  The house burned because of me.   I didn't do it," she said at the opening mouth, "someone was trying to get me.  Remember Willow and her magic?"

"She's a Watcher now.  Did you have the same sort of breakthrough?"

"I did," she agreed.  "Nana was there with us at the time and I pretty muchly blinded my whole coven with my rage.  They called Willow, who suggested I come over here and spend some time with you since you're the last of the family."

"Not really," Xander said quietly.  "George and I have kids.  One of them's getting ready to be a father."

"Wow."  She grinned at him.  "You should have told me.  I only knew you were married because of Willow."

"I sent you letters every six months," he said with a shrug.  "I figured your mom got them first."  She nodded.  "So, how powerful are you on the Rosenberg scale of destruction?"

"More than strong enough to not only be here, but she *demanded* that I be fitted for a wand.  She decided I needed a regulator.  Hence me getting a plane ticket so quickly and getting here before my letter."

"I got it today," he admitted, leading her to the wand shop.  He walked her inside and smiled at the old man waiting on them.  "Let me guess, Albus called?"

"He did," Ollivander agreed.  "He said this one was most special and very much like you.  Only with more problems."

"Only of the female sort," she admitted.  "How do wands work?"

"They're focuses and filters, young lady.  Your sort use them to siphon your energy into a single beam instead of multiple ones from every pore of your body."  She nodded and he patted a small stack of boxes.  "I took the liberty of pulling down ones like your cousin's."

She took the first one and it made her hand itch so she immediately handed it back.  "That felt odd," she said as she scratched her palm.  The next one was pretty.  It was oak with an obsidian handle, with a phoenix tail feather.  That one reacted, but it blew Ollivander back against his shelves.  "Sorry, sir."

"It's not a problem, he's used to it," Xander assured her.  He touched the silver box.  "What's that one?"

"You and your son both seem to have that odd gift," Ollivander said with some fondness.  He let her hold that one but it didn't react.  "I didn't think so.  The next box is usually the one they mean, but their perception gets bent somewhere in their heads."   He handed over the box from the bottom of the stack.  She waved it and he smiled at the silver glow from the end.  "Ah, yes.  Willow with an ash core.  Very unusual for a gryphon-born."

"Ash of what?" Xander asked, looking at the plain wand.

"Ash from a salamander burnt in offering a few years back," Ollivander admitted.  "Very powerful, young lady."

"Thank you, Mr. Ollivander.  How much do we owe you?"

"Seven galleons, five sickles," he told her.  Xander handed it over.  "I believe your mate's twin is down at the broom shop.  She should do well in that area as well."

"You guys fly?" she asked Xander as they walked out.  She stopped to wave at the nice older man.

"I do, I fly all the time," he agreed.  "We'll stop there next."  He led her into the broom shop.  "Ah, my lovely ladies of pain," he said with a smirk.  "Any news on our own tier?"

"It's coming along," Katie told him.  "We'll have a game in about a month."  She smiled at the young woman, then looked from her to Xander and back.  "Sister?"

"Cousin.  Her mother was my half-sister," he said, leaning on the counter.  "I heard Fred was over."

"He's in the back lifting down a large box for me because he said I can't," Katie told him.  The boy on her back kicked her. "Ow, Keivgn."

Myan looked and smiled at the baby, wiggling her fingers.  "Good morning, little creature.  How are you?"  He kicked his mother some more and made honking noises at her.  "That well, huh?"

Fred came out with the box, dropping it when he saw the woman.  "Xander, is she like William?"

"No, she's not another me from another dimension.  She's my cousin Myan."  He waved a hand.  "This is my husband's twin brother, Fred.  The one with the baby is Katie, his wife, and their son Keivgn.  Alicia is the other lovely lady.  I give them battle strategies for games."

"Wow."  Myan looked at the brooms.  "My wiccan coven said brooms were a myth," she pouted.

"We'll want to make sure she can fly and get her one.  Albus is expecting her to help up at the school."

"Oh, really?" Fred asked, smiling at them.  "Doing what?"

"I don't know.  Hagrid told me."  Xander grinned at him.  "If the ghost comes running down to the shop to hide, send him back."

Fred nodded.  "Of course.  So, Myan?"  She nodded.  "Your cousin can fly. How much like him are you?"

"I have better grace and can dance," she offered.  "I took martial arts when I was younger.  I can ride a horse. I don't swim as well."

Xander looked at him.  "If someone had said 'make a more graceful, female version of Xander', they'd have created her.  Even though she hates that distinction."  The doorbell jingled.  "Hey, Ron.  This is my cousin Myan.  She'll be joining us at the school.  This is George's younger brother Ron and I believe the little lump on his back is Mary?"  She poked her head up.  "Hi, Gwen."  He smiled at her.  "I was wrong, that is Gwen, one of his three triplets with my friend Buffy."

"What happened to her?" Myan asked, leaning against the counter.  "Willow introduced her that one summer I visited."

"She died shortly after the triplets were born.  Someone she trusted killed her," Xander told her.

"Oh, I'm sorry."  She put a hand on the side of Ron's face.  "She seemed pretty nice from the little I talked with her.  I'm sorry you lost her."

"It's okay.  It's been a while now.  I found new happiness," he said with a grin.  "You really are like him, aren't you?"  She nodded, grimacing.  "Sorry.  We all know Xander."

"True.  I'm well known to some people," Xander said with a grin.  He heard the shouting outside and held up a finger.  "That sounds like the kids.  Let me go check."  He walked out and found one born standing behind Simone and her beating up on an adult male.  "What the fuck are you doing to my niece!" he shouted.  The man flinched and backed away from them.  "An explanation, Simone?"

"This man was picking on him," Simone told him, turning to look at the boy.  She smiled at him. "It's all right, Elbert.  I'll protect you while you're shopping."  He nodded, slumping against her in a dead faint.  "I'm going to take him to the broom shop."

"Fred and Ron are in there," Xander told her.  She walked away with the boy in a fireman's carry.  "So, you're beating up on kids now?" he sneered at the adult.  "Why don't you pick on someone your own size, you bastard offspring of a skewrt and donkey."  The man lunged and Xander punched him once, sending him to the ground.  "*NEVER* pick on another child, especially not one of the born.  I will find you and deal with you," he warned.  Then he walked away, pushing through the crowd.  He found his cousin standing on the edge.  "All taken care of.  You'll find there are some narrow minded bastards in these parts about gryphon-borns.  Ignore them if possible."

"Gryphon-born?" she asked.

"Oh, you don't know," he said fondly, putting an arm around her shoulders.  "We'll get to that later tonight."  She nodded and relaxed.  "Come on, let's let Fred pick you a broom.  He helped me find the style I like."  He led her back into the shop.  "Is Elbert all right?"

"Just fine," Simone told him.  "Still out cold but the guy didn't get more than verbal with him."  She smiled at the woman.  "Wow.  You've got to be family.  I'm Simone."

"This is my acknowledged son's oldest daughter Simone," he said.  "Her mother is George's younger sister.  The only girl in that level of the family."

Myan waved.  "Hi, I'm Myan.  I noticed you had an excellent style."

"Uncle Xander taught me," Simone told her.  "Do you know about fighting styles?"

"I'm a second degree blackbelt in Karate and Judo," Myan told her.

"Wow.  Uncle Xander, can we take her back to Daddy?"

"In a bit, let's finish shopping for her," Xander said patiently.  He noticed the cop heading their way.  "Law Enforcement."

"Oooh, Harassment Are Us," Simone said with mock-fondness.  The officer walked in and she pointed at the boy.  "The git started with him and I stepped in.  Uncle Xander saved his life before I could take it."

The officer looked from Xander to her, then to Myan.  "All right," he said finally.  "He started it?"  They nodded.  "Thank you. That's all I need to know.  Professor Harris-Weasley, will you be at the shop tomorrow in case my boss wants to talk to you about this?"

"My husband sent me to Malfoy Manor because he's sick with a cold," Xander told him.  "We'll be there.  Oh, spread it around, this is my cousin Myan.  She's just like me," he said with a smile and a pat on her back.

"Nice to meet you, ma'am.  Hopefully we don't have to know you like we do your cousin."  He backed out of the store and went to make his report.  He didn't mess with that family.  If his boss wanted them questioned, he could damn well do it himself!  But he would pass around the warning about the new cousin.  She even carried herself like a fighter.

Myan looked at her favorite cousin.  "You scared him," she said with a grin.

"I do that sometimes," he agreed.  "Fred, she needs a broom.  I'm trusting you to get her something she can use.  She's very graceful."

"Follow me," Fred agreed, helping her over the box to the ladies brooms.  "You dance and you're light on your feet.  How do you feel about thin wood instead of thick?"

"I have no idea," she admitted.  "My coven said these were myths."

Fred chuckled.  "You get that a lot from them.  They're jealous."  He pulled down a middle of the road broom and took her into the back.  "Try that out."  She took it and looked at it, then at him. "Swing across the handle and hold on tightly," he told her.  She did so and it gently rose under her.  "Does that feel too light, too heavy, or just about right?"

"I feel like I'm sitting on a piece of dental floss," she admitted.  "I also feel like I'm going to fall.  How do I land?" she asked, starting to panic as she rose higher.

"Push the handle down," he said patiently.  She did so and landed.  "Okay, let's try a heavier handle. "Your cousin flies a Russian broom, maybe one of theirs."  He led her out and let her pick out one that appealed to her, bringing her back.  This time she rose a little easier.  "It takes some getting used to."

"But it's a great feeling," she agreed.  "I can see why Xander was adamant that I get a broom of my own.  He probably won't let me steal his."

"That's right," Xander called.  He strolled back.  "Relax, Myan.  It won't hurt you."

"It's this little stick though," she told him.

"I think we'll have to head for one like yours," Fred told him.  "Land, Myan, and we'll try for something thicker."  Alicia walked back and handed him one of the biggest they had.  "Ooh, Greek," he said with a smile.  She climbed on that one and took off, zipping around the room.  "Yeah, I think that's the one for her."

Xander handed Alicia his bag of money.  "However much it costs," he told her.  She hugged him and went to ring him up.  "Come on down.  We can fly some more later tonight.  We're staying with a pro player so we'll both help you later."  Fred looked at him.  "I think she and Draco will get along very well," he noted.

"Possibly," Fred agreed, starting to chuckle.  "I can see him getting flustered so easily by her."

"Why?  I'm a *nice* girl," she said with an evil smirk as she landed.  "This one?"

"That one's yours," Xander agreed.  He led her out to the front, letting Katie put it in a carrying case for her.  He took back his greatly diminished bag of money and waved.  "We're off to do the clothes thing, then we're heading back to Draco's.  I'll see the rest of you tomorrow.  Simone?"

"In a few," she agreed.

Xander shrugged and walked his cousin out, going down the alley.  "Did you want to borrow Iggy's books for now?"

"If he wouldn't mind."  She nudged him.  "Iggy?"

"Our son, Ignatius Caramel Harris-Weasley.  He's a potion's prodigy," he said proudly.  He led her into Madam Malkin's.  "This is my cousin Myan," he told the nice older lady.  "She's newly arrived and will apparently be teaching with us.  Would you mind terribly getting her spiffed up so she can meet the adopted son?"

Madam Malkin chuckled.  "I'd adore dressing her in a wonderful outfit, Xander.  Slinky or not?"

"Practical, but get her something slinky so we can go out to dinner tonight."  He sat down, putting his cane against his chest while he watched her be measured.  "And get her something fun as well.  She'll have to meet Snape and Tara tomorrow."

Madam Malkin smiled at him.  "I'll get her something tasteful then.  I'm sure he'd appreciate not being blinded tomorrow."  She bustled away to get the young lady some new clothes, coming back with a few wonderful outfits in the latest styles.  Xander shook his head over two of them so she exchanged them for what she knew Xander would choose for himself.  Myan nodded and let herself be dressed and fitted.  She walked out in a royal blue outfit that emphasized all the right points.  Too bad she had pulled her hair back into a ponytail.  She put up her 'be right back' sign and went to gossip with the shopkeeper on her left.

Draco looked up as his floo discharged Xander, and then a beautiful young woman. He stood up, smoothing down his own robes until she had patted herself to make sure she was all there.  "Hello," he said.  "Xander, who is this?"

"This is my cousin Myan.  Myan, this is the adopted son, Draco, the one I've been praising all afternoon."  They shook hands.  "We're going to dinner.  You're coming.  Go change into something more stunning."

Draco smiled at him.  "What a wonderful suggestion."  He noticed the pile of things that had come with her.  "You fly?"

"No, we're teaching her how to tonight," Xander told him.  "Go change."  Draco looked at him and he smirked.  "You said you wondered what a female me was like.  Now you'll find out."

Draco hurried off, muttering to himself.  Then he stopped to think and turned around.  "You sneaky prat," he said with a fond smile.  He went up to go change.  He had asked for a female version of Xander.  He had found one.  He wouldn't be wasting this opportunity.  He put on his most stunning outfit and paused at his jewelry box.  He decided and pulled out a small cameo necklace, taking it downstairs.  "Here, wear this.  It will suit the subtle patterns in your outfit."

She blushed.  "You don't have to let me borrow this."  She looked in the mirror, smiling when she saw how perfect it was.  "Gee, all we got you was this," she said, handing over the small box.  "Xander helped me pick it out as a host's gift."

He opened it, smiling at the little dragon statue, which roared at him to shut the boxtop so it could nap.  He carefully put it on his desk.  "That is a wonderful host's gift," he agreed, taking her arm.  "Xander, where to?"

"That new wizard place," Xander told him.  "It's a bit more informal, but it should be good.  I've heard nice things about it."  He teleported them all, holding his cousin until she regained her balance.  "There you are.  Draco, did you know we've run into nearly everyone but Percy and Charlie today?" he asked as they walked in.  "I flooed ahead," he told the receptionist.  "Harris- Weasley, party of three?"  She nodded and led them back to a private room.  "Ah, perfect," he said, tipping her.  "Thank you."  She winked and walked away.  "Sit," he encouraged, letting Draco do the gentlemanly thing for her.  He watched those two interact and smirked to himself.  Yup, he was *good*!  Halfway through dinner, he excused himself because his floo phone was ringing.  He opened it and saw his son.  "What's wrong, Iggy?"

"Uncle Percy wants to talk to you," Iggy said dryly.  "Something about a new cousin and you beating up on someone again in Diagon."

"He was picking on Elbert and I saved him from Simone."  He glanced at the other two.  "I'll be right there."  He hung up.  "I'll get the check, you two stay and talk."  He hurried out, praising himself for arranging that convenient interruption.  He paid the check and left a nice tip for the waitress, then hurried off to his son's place.   Iggy opened the door and showed Percy sitting on his couch.  "It wasn't the signal?" he asked.

"No, he's really here about the fight.  How is it going?"

"They're going to have one of those explosive relationships.  Sort of like Sev and Tara."   He winked at Percy.  "I take it you've heard about my cousin?"

"I have."  He tossed over a folder.  "She nearly destroyed her town."

"Someone burned her house with most of her family in it," Xander pointed out as he sat down to read the file.  "Hmm.  Hadn't known she was tested."

"While she was as she was waiting in line at Customs.  Very strong.  Almost as strong as you," Percy noted, leaning forward.  "Please, don't beat up on the idiot wizards, Xander."

"I only hit him once.  He's the one who fell on his ass."  Xander looked up.  "If he couldn't take the consequences, he shouldn't have been picking on a twelve-year-old boy.  He's lucky I saved him from Simone."  He handed back the folder and got comfortable.  "And?"

"We thought you should know."

"She's taking over my spot in the fighting hierarchy.  She's got two second-degree black belts and is quite the woman.  If she killed the son of a bitch who burnt her whole family to death, then I'm all for it," he said with a shrug.  "He should have known better."

"Very well," Percy agreed.  "She is under your protection?"  Xander nodded.  "I'll make a note of it.  Please get her up to speed on our community."

Xander grinned.  "We're teaching her to fly tonight."  He stood up.  "Iggy, bring the kids to the mansion to meet her.  You'll like her, I promise." He waved a hand and disappeared, heading back to relax until the new couple got done with dinner.

Draco came in four hours later and leaned over the back of the couch.  "That woman is the most infuriating creature," he said quietly, but he was smiling.

"I figured you two would have a Severus/Tara sort of relationship," Xander told him.  "You like her?"

"I do," he agreed.  "She's funny, charming, and has wonderful table manners.  She's naughty enough to revel in pranks and naughty things, and calm enough to sit and read with. If I can stand her laughter, I think I may just have to thank you in a deeply appreciative way."

"As long as you don't hurt her, Draco.  Because you won't survive."

"Yes, Xander."  He leaned down and kissed him.  "I'll see you in the morning.  We'll be teaching her to fly on the pitch at the school after she meets with everyone."  He walked away.

Xander beamed.  He was good!

***

Severus Snape looked at the figure's back before him.  He could swear he knew this person.  The way the person was standing was very familiar.  He coughed and the person turned, smiling at him.  He nearly had a heart attack. How had Harris turned himself into a woman!

"I'm his cousin," she said with her most bemused tone.  "He warned me you'd be shocked.  You must be Severus."  She shook his hand.  "Myan."

"An odd name," he said in greeting.  "Does it have a meaning?"

"My mother forgot the first 'a' when she was writing my name.  Post-natal drugs were apparently better back then."

"Ah."  He smiled and nodded.  "You're his cousin?  The Headmaster said you were coming to help my wife, Tara."

"He told me I'd be taking over for her while she took on a year's research project."

"Indeed," he agreed, leading her away.  "Where is Xander?"

"Getting someone named Wood.  He wanted him to meet me as well."  She shrugged.  "I figured I'd meet him sometime before school started."

"With his schedule, you might not have.  Wood is a fairly busy young man."  He led her up to the Headmaster's office.  "She's here," he said, letting her proceed him.

Albus dropped his pen, causing a large blot on the letter he was writing.  "My," he said with a smile.  "You certainly do live up to your reputation, Myan.  I see you've already met our resident potion's master, Severus."

She looked at him.  "Cool.  You're a ghost.  I thought the werewolf in town was neat."  She nodded at him. "I'd shake your hand, but I doubt you'd like me to stick myself through you."

Severus coughed to hide his laugh.  "Should I find Tara?"

"I've called for her," Albus admitted.  "Sit, Myan, let me tell you about our fine institution."  She sat in Xander's usual chair, the one that would give her warning if the door opened.  "I know you're probably tired of hearing it, but you do strongly remind me of a younger Xander.  Back when he was newly married."

"I wish the shit had told me, I'd have come over sooner," she told him.  "I guess that's one of those letters my mother stopped from getting to me."

"Yup," Xander said as he bounced in.  "Sorry.  Myan, this is Oliver, he's going to help Draco and I teach you how to fly.  This afternoon Iggy's going to dump his textbooks on you, and we'll go for a drink in town tonight so you can get accustomed to it.  Where did you put your broom?"

"In the closet in my room?" she suggested.

He grinned and patted her on the head.  "Cool.  Sev, bring her out to the pitch if you wouldn't mind."  He smirked at the headmaster.  "You can't hog all of her attention.  I haven't seen her since I came over here the first time."  He let Oliver shake her hand then drug him away, babbling at high speed about how wonderful she was.

"Hurricane Harris," she said with a smile.  "You'll find I'm calmer and I babble less."

The two men laughed.

***

Oliver looked at the rest of the family, shaking his head.  "She really is just like him," he said, then he took a sip of butterbeer.  "He went back to babbling.  I was impressed because I understood some of it."

"That's better than I did," Draco noted.  He looked at where Xander was introducing her to everyone.  "Do you think she'll be staying?"

George looked at him, then slowly smiled.  "Thank you for finding someone other than my husband to like."  He clapped him on the back, making him frown.  "We'll be more than happy to help you form a strong relationship with her, stepson.  We think it'd even be cute."  Fred nodded.  "We'll even be nice and not lock you in the closet together."

Myan came over and sat down.  "Why would you want to?  I'm more than capable of chasing down the man I want and hogtying him until he agrees to have sex with me."  She smiled at Draco.  "You up for that, blondie?"

He spluttered.  "I'm used to more gentle women."

"Maybe that's the problem. They're all so fragile.  I'm not.  I'm fun-loving, neat, and you already get hard whenever I walk past you."  He swallowed.  "You'll find I like aggressive men."

"*That's* where Simone gets it from!" Oliver said, just a tad bit loudly.  Fred snickered, Ron joining him.  Myan looked clueless.  "Xander basically adopted Draco."

"He did adopt him according to the clan rules," George pointed out.

"All right, then he officially adopted Draco," Oliver agreed.  "The running joke of the family is that all of Draco's children get their bad traits from him, but obviously Simone gets her nature from you."  He kissed her hand, earning a kick under the table from Alicia.  "We thought it was all Xander and his horniness."

She giggled, looking at Draco. "Is that so?  I adore Simone and I'll gladly be the reason she's like she is.  She reminds me of a younger me."

Draco decided right then to turn on his usual charm.  Not that he'd need it, he felt connected to her in some strange way.  Like he liked Xander because he was like her.  He smiled and flirted with her.

The other members of the group shared an eye roll as they talked about the new tier for the fun league, those people who needed some time playing at the pro level to get good enough to play at the pros.  Like a junior pro league if you would.  And the Weasley clan would be headlining it.

***

Draco stormed into the house, his hair flying in every direction and his eyes wide.  "Xander, I'm going to kill you," he said as he walked past him, heading for a beer.  He gulped one as Xander walked in.  "Your cousin is insane."

"Well, yeah, but you knew that about the both of us," he said, leaning against the doorframe.  "What did she do?"

"She...."  He shook his head.  "I can't even say it."

Xander walked in and stroked down the thick hair, soothing him gently.  "It's all right.  I'm sure she was either teasing or didn't mean it."  Draco glared at him as he moved to get another beer.  "What did she do?"

"She pranked me in front of my team!" he complained.

"That bad?" he asked.  Draco glared at him again.  "Okay.  What did she do?"

"She used one of those new tail toys and gave me a dragon's tail," he complained.  "Just before I took off so I had to find out because my balance was off.  I nearly fell."  He brutally twisted off the next cap.  "I felt like I should have killed the whole team because they witnessed it."  He slugged most of it.  "They laughed!"

"People can be mean," Xander agreed, holding in a smile.  "I'm sure your teammates were thankful that you didn't kill them.  It showed a lot of maturity."

Draco gave him a disbelieving look.  "This is all your fault!"

"Albus told her to come over," Xander pointed out.

"Still!  You introduced us!"  He slammed down the empty bottle and walked away.  "I'm going to bathe."  He stomped down the hall but was stopped when he was grabbed and kissed. He pulled back.  "Stop it.  I'm upset with you."  He continued to stomp up the stairs.

"You're cute when you pout," Myan called after him.  She followed the laughter and found her cousin.   "What is wrong with him?"

"You bruised his ego.  He hates to be laughed at."

"Well, shit," she sighed, heading up the stairs.  She found the double doors and decided it was probably his, or else it'd be one of the kids and they'd tell her where she was.  She opened the door and smiled at the sound of the running water.  She snuck in and stripped, then pounced him.  He had been lying there, with his eyes closed, so that made him fair game.  "I didn't mean to make them laugh, I meant to make you laugh," she told him between kisses.  She slid down his body, making him moan.  "I'm sorry I upset you."

He grabbed her hips, stopping her from moving any further.  "I'm not using this as an excuse."

"I am," she said with a grin.  "Makeup sex is good sex."

He groaned and shook his head.  "I'm past the time when all I wanted was a quick fuck, girl.  Don't start something if you're not going to finish it."

She licked his chin.  "I'm not leaving unless you push me away.  You'll find stubbornness is a family trait."  He moaned and thumped his head on the tub.  "I know what you're saying and I'm willing to try that.  And hey, if it doesn't work out then we're great buddies and I can always jump you whenever you need me to."  He relaxed.  "Besides, I like you.  That's a rare thing.  I haven't liked anyone like this in years."

He finished relaxing.  "You feel it too?"

"This happy warmth that spreads whenever I see you in a tight shirt?"

He pinched her, making her squeal. "Be serious."

"I am serious."  She sat up, looking down at him.  "I want to be serious.  I'm willing to gift you with something that I don't gift other people with, me."  He opened his mouth.  "What?" she asked patiently.

"You've never had a lover?"  She nodded.  "Then what do you mean?"

"Well, see, there's ways around that," she pointed out, grinning at him.

"Other ways?"

"Anal sex."

He groaned and thumped his head again.  "Tell me you're not a virgin," he groaned.  She nodded, smiling at him.  "Damn, this is like my last year of school."  He ran his hand up her side, making her wiggle.  "Do you want this?  I only want a companion, possibly more.  Nothing fast, nothing quick.  And no more tails."

"Okay."  She slid down his body, wincing.

"Easy!"  He slid her off and put her beside him in the large tub.  "You don't do it that way, that way turns you off ever doing it again," he said gently, touching her to make sure she was all right.  "Let me.  I have a bit of experience in this area."

"Really?"

"Most of my school career.  That's how I have all my daughters actually.  Their mother came to me to break her in and we had a small accident."

"Yeah, I met Ginny.  She seems nice enough."  She shrugged.  "Not my cup of tea.  I prefer people who are experienced and fun-loving," she ran a finger down the center of his chest, "plus I like my lovers to want to pound me into the mattress."  He shivered.  "I like to do adventurous things.  There's nothing that I won't do, with a little bit of sweet talking."  She grinned as he hissed, then she stole a kiss.  "So, I'm offering.  Going once, going twice...."

"Sold," he said, kissing her again.  "But you let me handle it this time.  Next time you can pounce me."

"Hey, I like symbiotic relationships."  She laid there and let him play, enjoying it a lot. She hadn't had a lover do that before.  It was like he knew her, how to make her squeal, and how to tease her. "I guess all that experience paid off," she squeaked.  He chuckled against her stomach. "I like that."  He did it again, making her shift and wiggle.

Downstairs, Xander saluted the stairway with a glass of wine with his partner in mischief.  "I think that's the end of my needing to be here," he told her.  "Come work out with me, Si?"

"Sure, Uncle Xander."  She finished her wine and joined him at the school, going to do some weights.

***

Severus Snape looked up as Draco wandered into his classroom, looking sated and giddy.  "Was it good?" he asked.

"She infuriates me like no one else and yet is just so ..."

"Right?" he suggested with a smirk.  Draco nodded. "I felt the same way about Tara when we first got together.  Congratulations.  I'll expect an invitation to the ceremony."

"That's moving a bit fast, don't you think?"

"No."  He smirked as he returned to his paperwork.  "What did you need?"

"I was supposed to meet Ignatius here to pass on my sacred lists of potions for the young ladies."

"Ah.  He's in the gym.  Apparently he was a bit frustrated this morning."

"She's probably having another 'don't touch me' day," Draco said.  "I had many of those."

"Really?  When?" Myan asked as she walked in with her newest favorite cousin.

"When I was pregnant."

She stopped and looked at him. "Exsqueeze me?"

"Pregnant," he said with a grin.  "You heard correctly."

"Well, shit," she said.  "How did you manage that?"

"Advanced gryphon spells," Iggy told her.  He looked at his mentor in all things pregnancy. "She's tender and sore.  Plus cranky."

Draco handed over his copied list of potions.  "There they all are."

"Thank you.  I don't think I can hold out much longer without ripping out my hair."  He walked over to the workbench and found the ones he needed, pulling down two cauldrons to start on them.  "Is it normal to want to scream at her?"

"Yes," Snape assured him.  "I had many moments like that."  He heard a scream. "Speaking of wanting to yell."

"It's a boy," Iggy teased, grinning at him.

"Definitely.  It's the same mood swings she had last time."  He stood up and went to find out what his wife wanted this time.  "Tara?" he asked as he walked into their room.  "What's wrong?"

"Our son wanted to know if we used a spell or not."

"Technically, we did," he agreed.  "You still had a few months left on your infertility potion.  I used my part of the bonding set to get around it."  He tucked the blankets back around her stomach.  "Calm down.  I'll take Zach with me for a while and we'll talk."

She sniffled. "He's hiding in the bathroom."

"I understand."  He gave her a kiss on the forehead.  "Come, Zachariah, we'll go work with Ignatius in the dungeons.  He's making something to help Raena feel better."

Zach stuck his head out of the bathroom.  "Can I stay with them until Mother feels better?"

Tara burst out in tears.  "I'm sorry," she sobbed.

"It's all right," Severus assured them. "It means you're going to have a brother," he said as he led his son away.  "We'll let her pull herself together in peace.  We'll bring her a treat later."

"Can we make her something to make her feel better?"

"Of course we can.  Your Uncle Draco brought over the list of potions he used when he was carrying Lucien.  I'm sure something in there will help her."  He led his son into the dungeons.  "Help Ignatius.  I'm sure he's making the same things we'll need."

Iggy looked at him.  "Is she crying again?"  Zach nodded, looking miserable.  "That means you'll get a baby brother so don't worry about it.  Hop on up and help me.  You can chop and everything."

Zach climbed up and helped him prepare the ingredients.  He was very careful, like his father had showed him how to be.  "I like doing this, but it's not fun," he told his favorite friend.  "It's good, but not fun."

"Well, fun comes later, with some of the harder stuff.  For right now, this is what you've got to do to learn how to get to the fun stuff."  He grinned.  "If you help me, I'll talk my father into letting you help in the shop's lab.  That'll be fun."

"All right.  Can we make fun stuff down there?"

"I'll ask my dad to teach us how to make the fog and scream potion if you want."  Zach brightened up at that.

"Ignatius, I'd like him to follow in your footsteps, not that of your father."

"At his age, it's all about fun," Iggy pointed out.  "Teaching him fun things will make him want to do it more."  He poured some water into one of the potions and set it to warm.  He dumped most of the herbs into that one then swore and tossed that one out since he had added stuff that wasn't supposed to be in there.  "Okay, let's start over," he told Zach, who pouted.  "I messed up.  We couldn't combine them yet."

"All right," he sighed.  "But I want to make cold jellies as well."

"I'll tell daddy you said so."

"Thank you."  He chopped up more stuff, helpfully separating things into their piles for his friend.  This way he wouldn't mess up and they wouldn't have to start again.

"She'll get over it soon enough," Draco promised.  "Next comes the stage where she'll want you to touch her all the time."

"Can I skip this one and move to that one?" Iggy asked as he carefully measured more water and set that potion to brew.   "I don't want to be grumpy about it, but she won't let me sleep."

"At all?" Draco asked.  Iggy nodded.  "I don't know what that is."

"Apparently I annoy her when I snore," he snorted.  "I've had to sleep at the shop for the last few afternoons.  She thinks I'm at the colony and I pop over there and then leave as fast as I can."  He hit himself on the head.  "I've got to check on Uncle Harry today.  Can one of you finish these for me?"  He gathered up his robe and put it back on.  "I'll be right back."

"Do not teleport when you're this tired," Draco warned.

"I'll floo," Iggy promised.  He headed up to the staffroom, waving at Flitwick as he walked past.  "Small minor trip.  I'll be right back to finish my work in the dungeons."

"You don't have to explain yourself to me, Ignatius," Flitwick said with a smile.  "How is Raena?"

"Pissed at me for existing," he said bitterly.  "I've got to check on Uncle Harry.  I'll tell you all about it when I get back."  He flooed over, and was met by Agatha.  "Sorry, I got a little bit distracted making the mood altering potion."

"Raena's upstairs.  She's throwing a fit at my father."

"Fuck me," he sighed, heading up there.  He tapped on the door and walked in.  "Sorry, I had to stop and get some potion stuff from Draco and Severus."  He smiled at his uncle, who looked relieved.  "How are we doing this week?"

"I've already done this," Raena told him.

"Wonderful, and now I'm going to since I'm the one making his potions for him."  He walked around his wife.  "After this, I'm going to make you something so you can sleep and I finally get some."  She glared at his back.  He turned to look at her.  "I haven't slept in days, Raena, if you want to fight, at least wait until I'm mentally competent to retort.  Now, sit, you know what the doctor said."

"I'm fine," she ground out.

"Sit!"

"I'm fine!"

He picked her up and put her in the bed next to his uncle.  "Stay there!"  She started to tear up.  "Don't do that!" he whined.  "I can't take tears right now."  He shook his head and walked back to his uncle's side.  "Did you go through this stage too?"

"Twice.  She didn't have it with Ron," Harry admitted.  "What did Draco say?"

"She'd be moving onto the hyper-sexual stage soon.  That I only had to put up with being told I snore and I'm annoying for a few more weeks."  He checked him over carefully, smiling at his healthy status.  "You've been sleeping well?"

"Very well.  I only used the potion once in the last three weeks," Harry said happily.  "You're going to be a great doctor, Iggy."

"Thanks."  He yawned.  "Do you want me to make you a lighter version?  I have one and it works about the same."

"No, lighter versions don't usually work on me.  That ten years that I took one every night upped my tolerance too much."  He slid off the bed.  "Why don't you lay down?  You look tired and I'm sure Raena could use a hug."

"No, I don't want one," she said petulantly.

"Fine, I'm going to nap at home.  Come home whenever you're ready," Iggy said tiredly.  He headed for the floo.  He knew better than to ever teleport when he was exhausted, he'd end up somewhere he shouldn't be, if he managed to make it anywhere at all.  He headed home, trusting someone to either turn off his potions or to finish them and bring them to him.  As soon as he curled up, he felt someone calling him.  "Go away," he muttered.  He heard the less tolerant screaming start and glared.  "Fine!"  He went back to the colony, glaring at all the bigger creatures. "First my wife won't let me sleep and now you guys.  Did you need something that badly?"

Bill looked down at him.  "We need your help with one of the littles who was just poisoned.  Are you feeling up to it?"

"I can brew an antidote in my sleep," he admitted, heading back to the healer's area.  "What poison, which kid?" he asked as he yawned.

"Terminon.  I don't know what he ate, he won't tell me," Helena, the top healer for the colony admitted.

Iggy leaned down and forced open the beak, sniffing at him.  "Smells like antifreeze.  Did it taste sweet?"  The young gryphon nodded.  "Was it on something?"

"Some meat I found outside," he admitted.

"Is there any left?"  The baby shook his head and Helena snorted in disgust.  "Next time, don't gulp it just in case."

"I wish you guys could regurge," Iggy said, heading for the stuff he kept here.  "We'll have to watch his kidney functions.  Let me make a neutralizer and give it to him, then we'll work on supporting his kidney functions and making it run through his system faster."  He stewed the antidote together, then handed it to the healer.  "Here, force it down his throat."

She looked at the little one.  "With pleasure.  Come hold the beak."  Together they got the charcoal mix down him, ignoring the gagging going on.  "Next time, don't eat things you shouldn't," she reminded him.  She watched as Iggy made something for the poor baby's kidneys.  "Is that supposed to go in there?" she asked.

Iggy looked at what he was chopping up. "No, but it won't harm anything.  It'll make it slimy and go through his body faster."  He finished cutting up the gillyweed and dropped it in.  "It'll help us help him."  He yawned again.  "Stir this for ten minutes while I catch a nap."  He laid down next to the little one and put an arm over its stomach.  "Quiet," he said at the squeak.  "I'm hiding from my wife."

"What's wrong with Raena?" Helena asked.  She looked at him and smiled, he was already asleep.  "Fine, I'll ask her myself."  She stirred the small pot of diuretic, shaking her head at the little ones.  They were all cute at that age.

Delilah stuck her head in.  "Is he sleeping?" she asked.

"Iggy is.  I'm making something to help the little biter there stay healthy while the antifreeze works through his system.  He said Raena's being upsetting again."

"She's with egg, it's understandable.  We all went through that at one point or another."  She looked at their potion master.  "He does look tired.  Perhaps we should keep him."

"I think a discrete word to his big brother or uncles should help more," Helena told her.  "Here he'll be assaulted with noise and kids wanting to play.  There he'll be protected and left alone."  She lifted the spoon up.  "This is like tar with the gillyweed in it," she noted.

"Add chicken broth," Iggy mumbled.

"Thank you.  Are you sure?"  He nodded, but didn't completely wake up.  "Call one of his uncles."

"I will.  I have to stop by the Ministry today anyway because of what happened to Elbert."  Delilah backed out of the cavern and headed for the main entry.  The one that opened somewhere outside of Stonehenge.  She flew to London using her favorite cloaking spell, and landed in the Species Department's yard.  "Hello?"

A young woman came running.  "You didn't tell us you were coming!" she complained.  "No one else is here."

"Dear, it's not a big problem.  Would you mind getting the Minister?"  The girl nodded.  "Why?"

"She's on vacation in France."

"Oh."  She blinked a few times.  "Are you an intern?"  The girl nodded, looking scared.  "Don't worry, I'm not upset.  This was a quick call to see if we could find out about what happened to one of our young."

"I can get you someone from Law Enforcement," she offered.

"Do that, and Percy Weasley or his mate if you wouldn't mind."  The girl gave her a baffled look.  "We have his nephew and he's quite tired.  We were going to let him take him home."

"Oh!  Okay then."  She hurried back inside, going to make the necessary calls.

Percy appeared first.  "Hello, Elder Delilah. What can I do for you today?" he asked pleasantly.

"Ignatius is presently napping beside one of our poisoned young."  The intern gasped.  "Some antifreeze according to our healer.  We'll be dealing with that matter at an official meeting, dear."  The girl nodded and shrank back into the shadows to listen.  "He's very exhausted because of his wife's mood swings.  We were wondering if you could keep him for a few days.  We'd do it, but he'd never get any sleep with all the children begging him to fly with them."

"I can definitely do that," Percy assured her with a smile.  "My flat is fairly quiet and I've been working longer than normal hours recently so he'll be fine there.  I can even have my son Melvin look in on him.  They're in the same boat you know."

"No, I hadn't," Delilah told him.  "How far along is his mate?"

"About a month less than Raena is.  Are we sure this is her hormones?"

"It's often harder the first time.  My own first one was disturbing to my mate.  I was alternately irritated and lustful for him.  He got quite confused."

Percy nodded.  "Arabelle's last one, with the twins, was like that.  Maybe I'll have her talk to Raena."  She smiled at him.  "Was there anything else you needed from me?"

"No, I wanted to check on the problem Elbert had a few weeks back, make sure it was settled and all that."

"As far as I know.  That Minister is probably on his way down, he'll have went to find the file and read it again to make sure."  The gryphoness nodded.  "How is the colony?"

"Doing well. We've expanded into that last cave.  Only a few families so far, but they seem to like the open spaces.  We've had six nests this year, plus half of our borns became pregnant as well."  She smiled as the head over Law Enforcement came out.  "Is that dreadful fight with Elbert completely finished?"

"It looks to be done," he agreed.  "The boy refused to press charges and the wizard didn't press any against Simone or Xander for stopping him."  She hummed and nudged him with her beak.  "Thank you.  Did you need more from me?"

"She said one of their young was poisoned with antifreeze," Percy told him.

"That could have been done by those Normals who are always outside the caves," she suggested.

"Muggles would be the most likely suspect," the Minister over Law Enforcement agreed, "but I will have someone look into it."  He looked at the intern.  "Where's your boss?"

"France.  I'll be sending her an owl about this meeting as soon as it's done."

"Good girl," Percy told her.  "Thank you."  She nodded, smiling at him.  "Sixth year?"

"Yes, Minister Weasley."

"I'll be looking forward to hearing how you did.  We could always use good workers around here."  She blushed and giggled.   So he turned back to the gryphoness, who was giving him a knowing look.  He smiled at her.  "I'll come pick up Ignatius in a few hours.  How's that?"

"That would be fine," she agreed.

"What happened to your nephew?"

"Pregnancy hormones," Percy told him.  The officer grimaced.  "His wife."

"Oh."  He perked up a bit. "That's a bit of wonderful news.  Tell him I said congratulations and all that."  He turned back to the gryphoness.  "I'll have one of my officers Harris trained sent over.  Would that be acceptable?"

"Of course.  The boy already ate the meat."

"That's fine.  We don't need that sort of evidence.  We'll need to know where and hopefully we'll find traces in the grass."  He nodded.  "Thank you for coming to us."  He walked away, going back to assign the case.

Percy smiled.  "Thank you for warning us."  He gave her a pat then left as well.

The intern came out and smiled up at her.  "May I touch you?  I haven't gotten a chance to pet one of you yet."

"You may for a few moments," Delilah assured her.  "The better of an understanding you have, the better you do the job."  She held out a wing, letting the girl run her fingers over the soft feathers.  It was worth the ruffled feathers to gain a better working relationship.

***

Percy woke Iggy up with a gentle shake.  "Come along.  I'm putting you to bed at my place tonight while Raena and Andrea complain about us men," he said gently.

"The baby?" Iggy asked through a yawn.

"Is doing much better.  The poison has made it's way through him and we're monitoring for any kidney damage now.  Go rest, Ignatius."  Helena pinched his cheek.  "You answer questions in your sleep, it's so cute."

He grimaced.  "Thanks.  Cute, at my age."  He slid out of the nest and headed after his uncle, waving at the elders as they walked past.  "Thanks for letting me nap," he called.

Percy apparated them to his house and put the boy to bed, watching as he fell back asleep.   "Hopefully Arabelle will get through to her," he said as he went to fix himself a small dinner.  She always left him leftovers in the freezer for nights like this so he wouldn't starve.

***

Raena looked up as Percy as he appeared in their flat late that night, her eyes going wide at his disheveled appearance.   "What happened?" she asked, standing up.

"I went back to work, and I got summoned back to my apartment.  Someone had tried to break in."  She started to cry.  "Iggy's not in there.  I don't know where he is."

"No!"  She sobbed, collapsing into his arms.  "Who would take my pookie?"

"I don't know, but we're looking for him," he assured her.  "He's probably still asleep so he's not in any danger."  He patted her gently.  "Come on, let's go to the Burrow.  Your fathers-in-law are already there and waiting on news."  She nodded, letting him take her through their floo connection.  "Here she is."

Melvin hugged her tightly.  "It'll be okay.  My father will find him and kick whoever's asses," he promised, making her sit down beside his own wife.  "I promise, you'll be getting him back."

"Could he have sleepwalked somewhere?" George asked.  "He used to do that when he was younger and sick."

"There's too much damage.  Someone kicked the door in," Percy told him.  He looked over as Draco and Myan walked in together.  "Anything?"

"Not a word," Draco admitted.  "The letter that came was for her."  He pointed his thumb at Myan.  "What were you working on?"

"Just a little trinket, not dangerous.  We were trying to find out how to work it."

"What was it?" Xander asked.

"That's classified," Percy said automatically.  His father looked at him so he told him.

"Xander, it's nothing that could be a reason for him to be kidnaped," Arthur agreed.

"To someone it probably meant something," Xander pointed out.  "Otherwise you guys wouldn't have it."  Arthur and Percy both slumped. "Now then, what was it?"

"It was an odd time turner we think," Percy admitted.  "Something to move back years instead of hours."

"Okay.  Good.  Could it be used to create a paradox?"  Percy frowned and shook his head. "Are you sure?"

"It didn't work."

"Are you sure?" Xander asked again.

"I couldn't get it to work and neither could any of the technicians," Percy told him.

"Okay, so that leaves Iggy being kidnaped because of who he is."  Someone tapped on the door.  "Who gets it?"

"I will," Arthur said, getting up to answer it.  On the other side was a no-necked gorilla of a man with a wrapped thing over his shoulder.  It was handed over and the man tipped his cap before leaving.  "Wait!  What is this?"

"We didn't like the fact that he was taken. It pissed us off."  He tipped his cap again and apparated off.

"Well."  Arthur walked in with the bundle, which let out a mighty snore.  "I'd say someone was a bit pissed at whoever did this."  He unwrapped his grandson and checked him over, but Xander moved him out of the way to get his own check and hugs in.

"You're all right."  Iggy mumbled something and he laughed.  "That's my boy.  He said something about stones.  Someone knows."  He looked at Raena.  "Do you want a hug?"

"He'll snark at me again," she pouted, starting to sniffle.

"Dear, you snapped at him first," Draco pointed out.  She gave him a hurt look.  "I know better than anyone here, but Molly, how bad you feel at the moment, but you cannot take it out on your husband.  He hasn't slept; it shows because he slept through a kidnaping and rescue.  Now, either get over whatever is going on and hug him, or come to me when you're feeling better and apologize to him because I'm taking him back to my house to finish his long-overdue nap."

She kept crying but got up to hug him.  "I'm sorry," she whispered.  "I don't know what this is!"

"It's called hormones, dear," Draco assured her.  "They'll make you do the oddest things.  I once cried over a soup commercial."  She smiled through her tears.  "Come along, I think you could use a good night's rest as well.  It's a good thing I finished the potions he was working on.  Xander, grab your son and take him.  Raena, you follow through the floo."  She nodded, heading that way first.  "Everyone else, come by tomorrow."  He shook his head as he left, going to make sure his guests were tucked in.

George sat down, starting to sulk.  "He didn't even invite me back."

"He figured you'd be going anyway, you big doofus," Denver told him.  "Go, now, before I have to get my sister's favorite whip and beat some sense into you."

George glared at him.  "I don't put up with that sort of thing from your father and I can still spank you, boy."

"Yay.  Get with the going already," Myan told him.  "Whenever he says Xander, he means the both of you.  It's too cumbersome to say the both of you."  George gave her a glare as well before he disappeared.  "Why is he jealous?"

"Because he thinks Draco could take Xander from him," Molly told her.  "How are you adjusting, dear?"

"I'm doing pretty well," Myan admitted. "Not really loving all the layers of clothes, but that's okay.  I'm guessing they'll come in handy over the winter.  Is snow really white?"  Everyone nodded.  "Huh.  I've never seen any."  She shrugged and sent herself back to Malfoy Manor as well since she was temporarily staying there.

"Does anyone else find her scary on some level?" Fred asked.  Everyone nodded.  "Good, then I'm not the only one wondering if someone split Xander in two."

"It happened once," Percy told him, "but they were both male and parts of his psyche."  He smiled.  "I'm off to finish my inventory now that we know he's safe.  Who was that, father?"

"Some big wizard," Arthur said with a shrug.  "I didn't ask him his name.  He said they weren't happy with Iggy being taken."  Percy nodded and left to go back to his apartment and browbeat the Law Enforcement people.  Arthur looked around, noticing Agatha's speculative look.  "Do you think your mentors had something to do with it?"

"Probably not.  I haven't told anyone about Iggy and his amazing stone collection. They might know from other sources, but why would they rescue him?  Especially to give him back?  Even gratitude wouldn't make Iggy hand one over."

"Could it have been one of Percy's people?" Fred asked.  "Big, no-necked wizard sounds like one of his type."

"He has some people who aren't on his official payroll," Arthur said quietly.  "If it was, I'm not going to say anything.  Not unless someone decides to try and blackmail the poor boy."  He smiled.  "That was rather cute, how he was still asleep."

"Ronnie does that all the time," Ravena told him.  "He hates to get up."

Simone nodded.  "His first year, Snape had to come down and check him to make sure he hadn't been poisoned because he wouldn't get up after falling asleep in class."

"I still think it's cute we have to shout about being hurt whenever Uncle Xander's napping," Denver put in.  "How does Uncle George get him up?"

"Either that way or he pinches his nose closed," Fred told them.  "That tends to get him batted at though so he keeps that one rare.  It's considered smarter to let sleeping Xander's lie."

Denver snorted.  "It's always better to leave sleeping Harris' lie don't you mean?"

"Very true," Agatha agreed.  "Though how my brother fits in that category I don't know."

"Xander influenced him of course," Simone told her.

"With her mother, she might have jumped Uncle Xander and he'd never have known it," Anastasia pointed out.

"Don't say such things," Molly snapped.

"Even if she did, he's still my son," Harry said calmly, smiling at Molly.  "Don't worry about it, Mrs. Weasley, we love Xander anyway."

"Humph.  That whole family attracts too much trouble for words," she said, going to get them drinks. "Who wants tea?"

"I could use some, dear," Arthur called.  He smiled at his children.  "I think everyone else was going to head home."

Fred nodded, standing up.  "I'd better get back to the shop and make sure no one broke in down there."  He started the rush of people leaving, leaving the couple alone.

"That was brilliant," Molly said, handing him his cup of tea.  "Do you think he was one of Percy's?"

"I have no idea," Arthur admitted.  "I was advised not to ask questions I didn't want to hear the answer to long ago and I'm living by that rule for both of their departments."  He sipped his tea, giving his wife a loving look.  "Great grandparents," he said fondly.

"More squalling children we can hand back and spoil," Molly agreed with a smile.

"I know you wished that they had waited, Molly-love, but it makes them so happy."

"I know, but they're so young."

"Yes, but Ignatius is *years* beyond his physical age mentally and Melvin is going to be a wonderful and loving father who will spend all day ignoring his job to play with his children.  I think Bill's even going to set it up so he can work from home."

"It'd be for the best," she agreed.  "You didn't want to leave for work either with any of them.  I don't know how the others didn't work for the Ministry with as often as you brought them to work with you."

He smiled.  "I'm still working on Charlie.  I think he'd do well in the species department, don't you?"

"He'd hate to dress up every day.  You know how he is."  She gave him a loving swat.  "You go to bed now.  You've got an early morning meeting with Law Enforcement."

"I was trying to forget that," he admitted, heading up to their bedroom.  She made sure everything was cleaned up and joined him, helping him get a good night's sleep.

***

Iggy backed away from his screaming wife and hurried down to the dining room to get away from her.  "What did I do to scare her?" he asked as he took his usual seat.

"You were kidnaped while you slept," Simone told him, passing down the meat.  "That was two days ago by the way."

"Huh?"

"Want that slower?" Denver asked.

"I'd prefer it to make sense," Iggy told him, looking at Simone.  "I was kidnaped?"  She nodded.  "From the colony?"

"From Uncle Percy's," Anastasia put in.  "He took you from the colony to let you rest in his place.  You were kidnaped later that same night and managed to sleep through it and your rescue.  You've napped for the last two days straight as well and you made your wife panic because she couldn't get you up."  She smiled sweetly at him.  "Did you need more information?"

"No," he said slowly, looking at his Uncle, who nodded from behind his juice glass.  "Huh."  He shrugged.  "Okay, I guess.  Why was I taken?"

"We think they wanted your philosopher's stone," Draco said, putting his glass down once it was empty.  "Are you feeling better now?"

"I'm definitely not tired. Are the things I was working on still at the school?"

"They're in my private lab," Draco told him.  "I finished them both for you."  Iggy relaxed.  "She really was worried."

"She started to scream at me as soon as I came out of the bathroom," he said, starting to sulk again.

"It's the hormones," Draco said quietly. "They will settle out.  In this case, she's probably still scared.  If you offered to hold her for a bit, it might help."

Iggy nodded and got up, heading back up to their room.  He walked in and found his wife sobbing on the bed so he laid down next to her, pulling her back against him.  She tried to push him away but he continued to hold her, stroking her back and making soothing noises.  "You know I'm not good with people," he pointed out.  "You yelling at me is hurting, Raena.  Tell me, talk to me even, but quit screaming at me."

"I'm sorry."  She wiped her face off and looked up at him.  "I don't know why I'm doing this."

"Neither do I," he said with a faint smile.

"Don't you dare grin at me, Iggy."

"Sorry."  He kissed her on the forehead.   "I don't understand any of this.  Every time I think I've got it, I end up getting screamed at, pushed out of bed, or told that I'd be less annoying if I didn't exist anymore.  If you want to go through this alone, I'll let you," he offered.  She hit him hard on the chest.  "Ow!  Shrew!"  He frowned at her.  "That's the impression you're giving me, Raena.  If you wanted to tell me something different, then I'd tell me now.  I'm not getting more than you're irritated with me and I don't even know what I've done."

"Iggy, calm down," was called through the door by a helpful younger cousin.  "Trust me, she's not saying that she wants you to leave."

"Go away!" Raena told her.  She looked at Iggy.  "See, I can say that if I meant it."

"You did, twice last week," he noted.

She frowned.  "I did?"  He nodded.  "I didn't mean to."

"Well, when you figure it out, I'm going to be right here, or at the shop, or even at the colony.  If you want to be held, tell me now."

"You're like one of those automated phone systems," she accused.

"Raena, we both know people aren't my thing.  You confuse me.  I have no idea what's in your head, even when I'm in there. Use plain and simple terms, less tears if possible, and tell me what you want."

"You'll never understand."

"While that's probably true, I'm trying.  I'm getting pushed away no matter how hard I try.  I don't want to fight.  You know that.  I think this is some big game to you sometimes."  She shook her head slowly. "Are you sure?  'Cause I hate being laughed as more than I hate fighting."

"I'm not laughing at you, but you're going to have to deal with humanity if you want to be a full- time healer."

"I'm only going for my MD because it'll solve problems. I hate people!  I've always hated people.  I don't want to deal with people."  He took a deep breath.  "Listen to the words coming out of my mouth, Raena.  You are confusing and upsetting me.  If you continue to confuse me, I'm going to take a long walk across the Asian continent."  She opened her mouth.  "Only so I don't have to fight with you.  Now, figure it out and please tell me so I have a clue."

"You'd leave me when I'm carrying your child?"

"I'm thinking that's up to you," he told her. She hit him again. "That's not making me want to not take that walk any less," he warned.

"How could you say such things?" she wailed.

"Easy!  You told me that I would have been more of an asset to the world having not ever been born!" he told her warmly.  "What am I supposed to think, wife."

"It's these blasted hormones.  I can't control them!"

"They make stuff for that.  I made you some," he reminded her.  "I've never heard of another person going through what you're putting me through.  So tell me now, or I'm going to go for a fifteen month walk.  Your choice of course."

She clung to him, sobbing. "I'm sorry.  I didn't mean any of those things. You're so sensitive and I never know where I can draw the line."

"Easy, I don't have a line.  I'm me.  One of these days, I'll never have to deal with people I don't like again," he said when she looked up at him.  "I don't deal well with people.  I never have and I probably won't ever get along well with people.  Most of all, I don't understand you.   So if you would kindly either write me out a primer or give me a cheat sheet for situations like when you told me to quit breathing, then I'd be doing much better and feel less like going for a long walk."

"You don't love me."

"Did I say that?" he asked coldly.  She looked up at him, looking scared.  "Shake your head yes or no.  Did I ever say I didn't love you?"  She shook her head.  "Thank you.  What I said was that I didn't understand you.  That you are confusing me.  That I am not the most competent person with people, all of which you've known since you met me.   Now, it's your turn. You can respond, or you can get up and walk away again, at which time I will go downstairs and eat breakfast and you can come find me once you've taken medicine for these mood swings."

She swallowed.  "I don't mean to upset you, Iggy."

"You'd doing a damn fine job of it though," he pointed out.

She snuggled against his chest.  "I'm sorry.  All these things and feelings keep happening and I don't know how to handle it."

"Taking it out on me isn't the answer.  Asking someone who's been there a few times might be though.  Perhaps my grandmother, your mother, or even our favorite uncle, who suggested I give you one last chance before I went for my long walk."

She looked up at him.  "You're serious?"

"Not about the walking part.  My feet would hurt by the time I got all the way across Japan."

"About the leaving?"  He nodded.  "You really would leave me when I'm like this?"

"As opposed to being told I was worthless and not wanted, yeah.  It'd hurt less."

She hugged him for all she was worth.  "I'm sorry, I didn't mean those things."

"Try repeating that phrase sooner after the phrase comes out of your mouth if you can't keep it inside."  She nodded and he started to relax.  "I'm serious, Raena, I'm not going to be put down by anyone.  I heard what my father went through when he was my age and I'm not going there.  You're going to have to learn that I don't deal well with people.  People like Severus are fine.  People like Draco are fine.  They hardly ever have odd outbursts and screaming fits, even when they're mad at me.  Neither of my fathers have fits like that, especially not about me.  They talk to me when they're upset with me.  I'd like the same thing from you."

"I..."

"You weren't raised that way, you guys fought because that's how your colony did it."  She nodded.  "I hate to remind you of this, but I'm not fighting.  I will walk away instead of fighting. I refuse to fight.  The same as I refuse to threaten."

"But you said..."

"That was a promise.  Uncle Albus taught me that.  I don't make threats, I make promises.  Sometimes outlandish ones, and that's usually a clue that I'm being pushed beyond what's reasonably tolerable to most people in my family, but I don't make threats I won't go through with."

"Oh."

"Yeah, oh."  He started to stroke her back again.  "Now," he said in a calmer voice.  "If you'd like to talk about some of the surges you've been having, I'll listen.  I have no idea what they feel like because you shut me out of your head long ago on that level, but I'll listen.  I'll probably need it some day."  She snuggled in closer.  "Or you could go to one of the more experienced parents and share it with them.  There might be an unconscious cause that neither of us is aware of.  But never hit me again and never scream at me that I'm worthless."

"I'm sorry about that."

"Wonderful.  Maybe sometime in the future I'll believe that."  She looked up at him and he stared down at her.  "You know how I am, I don't take things like that well."

She gave him a shaky smile.  "I think you're wonderful."

"Thank you.  That helps a little bit."  He put his head back down.  "Rest, Raena.  We could both use it."  His stomach grumbled and hers answered.  "Or some food, either one."

"Draco told me he'd send you back up here and send up breakfast if you woke up today."

"Yeah, Simone told me about the last two days.  It's nice, I don't feel tired for the first time in about two months."

"I'm sorry about that too."

"Just fix it, dear, and we'll be fine."

"I'm going to talk to your grandmother later.  Your father said she had one hell of a temper when she was pregnant the first two times."

"She probably did," Iggy agreed.  "Both Charlie and Bill are very passionate about what's theirs.  Much more so than Uncle Percy or the twins are.  I'm guessing it transferred to them.  In which case, ours is going to drive all of us nuts someday."

"But you want it?"

He rolled them over, landing on top of her.  "Of course I do.  I'm very happy that we had this accident, even if we are so young.  What makes you think that I don't want it?"  She shook her head.  "Wasn't I the one working on the nursery?"  She nodded.  "Wasn't I the one looking over baby furniture?"  She nodded again.  "I was starting to think that you were sorry about it, Raena.  I'm not sorry that I'm going to be a father.  I could never regret it. Even if we end up poor and having to work for the joke shop and add an attic onto it for ourselves."

"Thank you," she said, reaching up to stroke his cheek.  "I really didn't mean any of those things."

"Then next time please don't say them."  He flopped onto his side, letting her snuggle against him however she wanted.  "Do you feel better now?"

"Much.  Thank you for making me see I was getting cranky again."

"You're welcome.  It's nice, your mood swings are getting farther apart."

"You didn't see me for the last two days when you wouldn't wake up.  Simone nearly knocked me out."

"Uncle Draco would have stopped her."

"Hopefully."  She looked over as the door opened and Ravena walked in.  "Breakfast?"

"Juice and toast.  The rest is coming with father."  She set the tray on a small table, floating it over beside the bed.  "How are you feeling, Raena?"

"Better now that Iggy pointed out what a bitch I was becoming."

Ravena smiled.  "Good.  We were hoping we wouldn't walk in on the argument.  Father hates fighting."  She left them alone.

"How did the little guy who was poisoned do?"

"I had to brew him a stronger healing potion.  His kidneys started to fail."  Iggy frowned, slumping in on himself.  "You did the best you could."

"I was too tired and had no business brewing anything," he retorted.  "I could have seriously injured him."

"You didn't.  You managed to get most of the poison out of his system.  It's just that he waited too long after the ingestion to tell anyone he was sick.  He waited nearly three hours."

"Will he be okay?"

"As far as we can tell.  We'll go check on him today."  He nodded.  "You can't blame yourself."

"Of course I can.  I should have taken something to wake myself up while I was brewing.  I could have mismeasured, made the potion the wrong strength, or even killed the little guy.  I knew better and I wasn't thinking.  Now he's paying the price."

"He's paying the price because he hid the fact that he ate tainted meat for three hours after he ate it," Raena countered.  "That's not your fault.  It says a lot that you made the potions the right strength, even while you were so tired.  By the way, that gillyweed addition was very helpful.  It got the remaining meat out of his system in about twenty minutes. It lessened his exposure greatly."

"I still knew better.  If I had been more awake, I could have helped manage the damage instead of forcing Helena to deal with it by herself."

"She's dealt with worse without you," Draco said as he walked in.  "In this case, you being more awake wouldn't have helped.  Any potion would have given you a few hours and made you crash harder, and the young one got worse in the middle of the night.  They wouldn't have been able to wake you up anyway."

"Which means it's all my fault," Raena pointed out.  He shook his head, looking at her.  "I'm the one who wouldn't let you sleep."

Iggy got out of the bed.  "Your hormones were off, I'll agree with that much, Raena.  Not the methods, but that they were off.  I caught a few naps whenever I could and I could have walked away sooner.  I'll be back after I check on him."

Draco stunned him.  "Helena told me to tell you to stay here and rest.  She has it."  Iggy glared at him.  "Really.  I helped her brew the cleansing potion myself.  It is well within my limits."

"But..."

"No buts," Draco said firmly.  "Get back in that bed now, young man."  He let Iggy go, watching as he climbed back in.  "Thank you."  He tucked them both back in.  "You're being irrational.  Other people can do the job you know."

"But it's my job," Iggy told him.

"Ours," Raena corrected.

"Mine.  I'm the prodigy, the one that they're expecting all this great stuff from.  It's my job to brew all the necessary and emergency potions, especially for my own colony.  If I can't keep up, then everything I've ever been told about myself was a lie and I should admit that I can't do what everyone expects me to do."

"You're fucked up," Raena said, getting out and heading into the bathroom.

"It's not only your job," Draco said quietly, sitting beside him.  "There are healers there.  You are a potion's prodigy.  You make medicines.  You're not a full healer yet and the weight of every sickness isn't on your shoulders."   He smiled.  "With any luck, it won't ever be totally on your shoulders because you'll have other healers backing you up."  He moved some of the white hair off the boy's forehead. "Yes, we expect great things from you, taking on all the world isn't one of those tasks."

"But it is!  If I had taken something to wake me up, I would have noticed when his kidney functions started to fall."

"Helena said you noticed it even though you were asleep.  You mumbled something about it while you were napping with him."

"Yeah, but if I had been awake, I would have been able to do something about it."  He sat up.  "Go stop her."

"In a moment."

"Now.  She's being irrational again."

"She must get it from you," he said as he stood up, going to stop her from whatever she was doing.  He walked into the bathroom and tipped her face up.  "It's not your fault either.  Even if he had been more awake, it wouldn't have made much difference.   Whatever he caught from your mind, stop thinking it now."  He saw her defeated look.  "Who told you it was your job to take on all the problems, Raena?  Tell me so I can beat the shit out of them for ruining your childhoods."

"Why?  He's right.  As potion masters it is our job to be on call and ready to brew anything necessary.  I stopped him from being at the top of his game because I'm not in my right mind.  If that baby dies, we can be charged with dereliction of duty because of it."

"No one would ever do that to you two."  He gave her a hug.  "Come, back into bed.  You still need your rest.  The doctor said he wanted you to have less stress, not more.  I'll personally go check on the baby and tell you how he's doing, all right?"  She nodded, letting herself be led back to the bed and put back under the covers.  "You two eat.  We don't need you getting sick."  He left them alone, sealing the door against any visitors.  First, he went to Xander, who would know and might have influenced this particular mental problem.  "Xander?"

Xander looked up, looking tired.  "They're right," he agreed.  "It's one of the problems of being what they are.  They're expected to be super-competent and always ready for anything.  In this case, even though the kid waited three hours after eating the poison to tell anyone, they can be blamed.  I asked Bill myself."

"It's stupid."

"It is," Xander agreed. "But the job comes with great responsibilities.  This is why I pushed him to stay under Severus for as long as possible, hoping that some of his common sense and calmness in a crisis would rub off on Iggy."

"It won't.  He's always going to be too sensitive to such things."

"And that's life," Xander reminded him.  "That was the answer I got.  The fact that they had to yell twice for him didn't look good at all and Delilah's seriously thinking about making Iggy step back until he finishes his training."

"I think that would be wise."

"That's what I told her.  Bill pointed out that he couldn't do that though.  He's the only one they have besides Raena."

Draco snorted.  "I may not be a master, but I am more than good enough to make potions for this colony."

"You don't have the time to be at the beck and call of the colony, Draco.  Iggy spends about ten hours a week doing things for them."  Draco looked confused.  "Yeah, him.  That's what he does on Sundays.  He makes all the possible potions they might need and restocks the healers.  That's his job description.  That and to take care of all emergencies, like the little gryphon who died early this morning of kidney failure."

"Shit."

"Yeah, but it happens.  His mother's been wailing in grief now for hours.  Severus had to make her something to put her to sleep."

"He's just a boy!  His training's not finished."

"Read my lips, son, there's no one else.  That's his job.  The same as mine is to give up my life for the colony as a protector, his is to ignore everything else in his to brew things for them.  Speaking of brewing, the elders want him."

"They can leap."

"No, they can't," George put in from the other side of the counter.  "They won't wait.  They know he's awake and they've probably already called on him to appear.  Or both of them to appear.   He's had more training than most of the healers already.  They go on an apprentice system in the colonies."

"That's stupid."

"No, that's practical.  Hogwarts is the only school that will accept borns," Xander pointed out.  "Well, Cairo used to but now they won't; haven't for the last twenty years from what I heard."  He shrugged.  "This is the life he leads.  He chose to take on the duties and he'll have to live with the duties.  No matter how much I wish I could be there and cushion it for him.  No matter how much I wish I could rage and rail at the injustice of it all, I can't.  And neither can you."

"I..."

Xander touched him.  "You can't.  You swore to uphold the traditions and this is one of them. No matter how much it sucks ass, this is the way it is."

"You're right, it does suck," Draco agreed.  "You aren't going?"

"We can't go," Xander said bitterly.  "Official summons are without your parents unless you're underage.  If we interrupted or even tried to listen in, we could be fined and asked to leave."

"They like you!"

"So?  Those are the rules.  I can't break that one.  No matter how much I want to rip the big feathered creature apart at the moment for saying Iggy should step down, I can't."  He looked at his husband.  "I'm going to hurt him."

"Not before I will," George assured him.  "We'll do it together."

"You can hear them?"

"Iggy thinks loudly," George admitted.  "Xander can usually pick him up if he's not shielding himself.  I can hear him through his head.  Bill just suggested Iggy step down until he finish his training."

"It might be for the best."

"If he does, then he'll lose all the respect he's built," Xander told him.  "It'd be like Severus saying he really couldn't make a potion at all."

"Shit."

"Again, agreeing here," Xander said with a bitter smile.  "I still want to kill them all."

"Xander, calm down," George soothed.  "The mother was within her rights to complain about him.  Helena's sticking up for him.  She's even mentioned Iggy caught his kidneys starting to fail while asleep.  She's a grieving mother."

"Yay!  My son did what he could to help hers.  She has no right to suggest that he be fed the same poison!"

"Calm down," George said again.  "If they try, then you can destroy the colony."

"Can you?" Draco asked.

Xander nodded. "Yes, I can."  He walked away. "I'm going to polish my daggers.  It'll be soothing."

"Don't cut yourself," George called after him. "Draco, you can't interrupt."  Draco looked at him. "It was in your body language.  You don't be married to Xander for seventeen years and not pick up on stuff like that."  He stood up.  "The meeting's over with and they're still living. It's a good sign so far."  Iggy walked in and stormed past.  "Son?"  Iggy backtracked and looked at him.  "We heard.  You did the best you could.  She's a grieving mother."

"Fuck her," he said bitterly.  "I don't want to take care of people who don't like me."  He went back to his room and slammed the door, locking it against everyone.

"What happened?"

"The third elder stepped in and asked Helena the important question," George said quietly.  "Would it have made a difference if Iggy had been more awake.  Helena said no, that he had caught the boy's kidneys dying before she had even though he was asleep.  The only thing that could have saved him was if he had come to them sooner instead of hiding it for three hours.  They did everything they could and Iggy wasn't at fault.  So he wasn't reprimanded, but the elders did remind the mother that he was there to treat her as well, asked him to give her another potion to calm her down.  That they understood her grief.  Iggy handed one over and left.  He told Bill he'd come back sometime in the future, when he fucking well felt like it.  Maybe when they saw that he had done what he could and wasn't at fault."  He popped his knuckles.  "I think he's had a long, hard week and it's starting to show.  Take him back to your house and let him run in the woods or something. It'll make him feel better."

Draco nodded, heading back to the boy's room.  He tapped gently.  "Iggy?"

"Go the fuck away!" he screamed.

"Would you like to go play in the woods?  I'd be willing to run with you."  The door opened and the boy looked at him.  Draco gave him a hug.  "It's painful and sucks, as your father would say.  Come run in the woods.   You can let it go for a while."

"Maybe," he agreed, taking them both back to the mansion.  He walked out the back door and changed, heading off into the woods.

"Do you want company?" Draco called quietly.  The wolf swished his tail angrily before disappearing.  "Fine, when you want some, send for me."  He closed the door and turned, finding his eldest daughter standing there.  "He's blowing off some steam."

"Can I hurt them?"

"No.  They said he wasn't at fault."

"And then they pushed his job back in his face.  They should know better than that.  Even Raena bitched them out for it."  She smirked. "I'm pleased with the vocabulary she's picked up off me."

"Leave it for now, Simone.  As Xander pointed out, this is his job.  There's no one else to do it and these are the rules."

"They should still know better.   Iggy is a fragile creature and they've known this about him his whole life.  Pushing it back in his face that way wasn't something that's going to make him want to help them ever again."

"Possibly, but it's a sad fact of life as an adult.  People will expect some impossible things from you and then be hurt when shown that their expectations are unrealistic.  He'll get over it and be only a bit more bitter from the experience.  By the time his child is born, he'll be talking to them again."  He walked her into his office.  "Come on, let's figure out how to switch around our memberships so we don't have to share lovers."

"Yes, father."

***

Iggy looked up from sunning himself as a shadow flew over him.  "Go away," he barked.  He curled back up and glared at the elder as he landed. "I don't want to talk to you."

"Don't be that way, Ignatius.  It is a function of the job."

The wolf changed back into the boy.  "Fuck you, Bill.  I know my job.  If you don't think I'm doing it properly or not doing a good enough job, then tell me and I'll gladly quit.  I have a life and I can still use my skills to work for the betterment of people who don't push it back in my face."  The gryphon flinched.  "I see you're getting the point.  I'm starting to see why some people become so bitter.  Especially healers.  Now, if you don't mind, I was starting to calm down and you've ruined it.  Go away."

"You'll have to come back, Iggy."

"No, I don't," he snorted.  "I can pay back everything you've given me right this moment and then some.  I can walk the hell away and no one would be able to say anything to me.  All they'd say was that I was a spoiled brat and that I couldn't handle my duties.  Which, in a way, they may be right.  Because I'm sure as hell not going to do anything for that female until she calms down."  He took a step closer.  "Give me an indication right now, Bill, or I'm walking away.  I don't need this stress.  My wife is more than enough for me at this moment in my life."

"You'd be willing to lose everything that's ever been your privilege?  Even that which sets your family apart?"

"I'm an adult, Bill.  My actions wouldn't show on my fathers.  Though I think Daddy Xander might support me, even though he'd be miserable."  He shrugged and flung his arms out.  "Cut me loose, man, give me back a life."

"You have a life."

"No, I have my studies.  Do you know that I had to remind my wife this morning about not understanding people?  How I've never understood people?  All because I've studied too much of my life away.  I'd like to have some fun, but that's just not happening."

"You'll still have the rest of your education."

"Bill, I've already got nearly everything done for my mastery."   Iggy noticed the stunned look on his face and went on ruthlessly to make sure he understood this time.  "I've created six potions of my own in the last year that I can defend and write my paper on right now.  All I'm missing is a year's worth of classes."  He gave a bitter laugh.  "I should be dancing for joy right now because I'm going to be a father in a few months.  I'm not, because of this shit.  I'm not because I don't understand people and it's a little bit too late for me to learn to get along with them now.  Personally, I'd adore to have a job like Sev's right now.  Where I could deal with a select group of beings that I get to partially choose and no one else.  And the sad thing is that I only have myself to blame because no one pushed me but me."  He changed back into the wolf and walked away, going to find a new, private sunny spot.  Far, far away from anything that vaguely resembled a thinking being.

Bill sighed.  This hadn't gone well at all.  Now he knew why the boy's wife had been so upset.  He would have to report this instability to Delilah and she would have to report it to the Main Council.  Hopefully they'd see the boy in private and calm him down.

***

Xander accepted the summons and ripped it up, handing it back to the owl to redeliver.  "Thank you, but he's resting.  He's ill.  You can tel them I said so."  The owl flew off again.  "Son, they summoned you."

Iggy sneezed.  "Fuck 'em."  He put out the small fire and laid back on the couch.  "I'm not moving for the next day and a half, or until the medicine starts to work, one of the two."

Molly walked in with a small purple bottle.  "Try this, Iggy, it might help some."  She saw a small piece of paper on the floor and looked at Xander.  "A new problem?"

"The Main Colony wants him."

"They can wait until he's better," she said firmly.  "Should I ask someone to tell them that?"

"No, I sent back my message that he was ill," Xander told her.  He watched as his son drank the potion and fell back to sleep again.  "I'm worried, Molly.  He's not getting any better.  This is caused by all that damn stress and they know it.  They're doing it on purpose."

"Then go talk to them, Xander.  You're his father, surely you still have some standing."

"Maybe."  Xander grabbed his cloak and some floo powder, heading for the main colony.  He walked in and glared at the few courtiers lazing around.  "Get out!" he demanded.  They ran, closing the doors behind them.  "Good morning."

"I thought we summoned your son," the lead female told him.

"My son is presently starting fires each time he sneezes because of you people.  Leave him alone."  He crossed his arms, glaring at them.  "You have no need to bitch him out farther because he's a normal human being.  If you don't like that, he has offered to vacate the post and let you find a new one.  I'll gladly stand behind him if he does."  The door opened.  "Out, Reynaldo.  This is a family matter."  The doors shut again and he turned to look at the gryphons, looking up at the top male, who had stood up.  "I'm not letting you harm my son.  Yes, he pushed himself, but he did it for you.  No matter how often I wanted him to slow down.  I won't let you kill my son."

"We have no intention of physically harming him," the top female said in her most haughty voice.

"He means with stress," the top male said.  "Ignatius has always been known to be a caring and gentle soul.  How he can be a healer, I'm not sure."

"He does fine, up until he's blamed for not being able to do everything.  Or when he's blamed for shit that's not his fault.  Between you guys and the pregnant wife, I want to take my son and hide him from you for the next few years, let him have a real life."  He gave them his most bitter look.  "I won't deny the fact that he made his decisions and he'll stick by them, but I'm not letting you harm my child.  Over your dead bodies."

"You can't kill us," the third male snorted.

Xander created a fireball in his hand.  "I can.  I'm the one you guys keep underestimating.  I can and I will do anything to protect my sons.  Even if I means I have to wipe your species off the face of this fucking planet or take him to a plane where you don't exist."  He extinguished the fireball.  "Do you understand now?"  He uncrossed his arms.  "You have upset my son to the point where you've made him ill.  I won't have it.  I can and will make him step down if it gets to be too much.  I'll send him in a few days, once he's feeling better and he's no longer sneezing up fire.  Until then, you can wait and figure out what you want.  Give it to him quick and fast, without being mean if possible.  That's all we ask."  He turned and he left, going back to the Burrow.  He found his acknowledged son watching his actual son and smiled at him.  "I just threatened them," he said quietly.  "I feel better now, even though I know I'll have a bout of self- name calling later."  He sat down, watching his son sleep. "I want him to have a few years off."

"Then make him take a few years to get his MD," Draco pointed out.  "Yes, he can test out of a few classes, but don't let him. You're his father."

Xander looked at him.  "There are days when I'm so amazed by my son, but I wouldn't wish a genius child on anybody most of the time.  Not even my worst enemy.  Not even your father if he were still alive."  Draco snorted, but he was smiling. "Seriously.  I never wanted him to turn out this way.  I wanted him to have an appreciation for having fun and for playing.  I don't know where I went wrong some days."

Draco hugged him. "You didn't.  You didn't push him to study all the time. This is how he is.  You tried so hard to get him to be like everyone else, Xander.   We all forced him to play.  We even forced him to put down his books.  This isn't your fault."

"It is.  It has to be.  He's got to get this from me.  George is an easy-going guy.  This has got to do with me being so bad in school.  I know I encouraged it somehow but I don't know how.  And the sad thing is, I see the same thing happening to William and Maeve, but I can't stop them."

"Of course you can.  Take them on a long vacation before school starts.  Make them go to a theme park or something.  Show them the lighter side of life."

"I tried that."

"I know, and somehow Iggy decided that books were easier."  He shrugged.  "It's not your fault."

"I don't like feeling like my son's a curse."

"No, I think he's one of those double-edged blessings," Draco pointed out.  "He's brilliant and it's a cause for celebration, but he's missed out on so much and you know he can't make it up, which is the other side of it."

"Yeah, but the sad thing is, I wouldn't change it for him.  He's happy this way most of the time."

Iggy moaned and rolled over.  "It's not your fault, daddy.  I used to hate to play.  Now I realize how stupid I was as a child."  He looked over at him.  "You couldn't have stopped me, even if you had taken away all my books and obliviated language from me.  This is how I am."

"I'm not disappointed in you, Iggy."

"I know.  You're disappointed for me.  There's a difference and I appreciate it.  Do me a favor though, make sure my kid plays.  Even if you have to possess him or something, make sure he makes mud pies and plays tag and all that good stuff.  Because I might not be around that much."

"I warned them not to hurt you," Xander admitted

"You threatened the Main Colony Elder Board for me?" Iggy asked, sitting up.  Xander nodded.  "Why?"

"Because you're my son and what they're doing is shitty."

Iggy smiled at him.  "Wow.  That's amazing."  He walked over and gave him a hug.  "When am I summoned to them?"

"I told them sometime in the next week, as soon as you're better.  I'll support you in whatever you decide.  Even if you decide to ignore your heritage and turn your back on them."

"Thanks, daddy.  I want to be a father like you."  Xander kissed him.  "I think I'd better nap some more.  The world's spinning and sneezing up fires is not a good thing with your past."  He laid back down on the couch, letting his older brother cover him up. "Thanks, Draco."

"You're welcome," he said gently.  He looked at Xander.  "You have one hell of a child."

Xander grinned.  "I know."

***

Raena looked at her mother and father.  "I don't know what he's going to do, but he's very close from turning his back on all of us and only doing human potions.  He's right, he can do without us.  We need him a lot more than he needs any of us."  She nibbled on her green pepper wedge.

"What will you do if he does?" her father asked.

"I'll still serve the colonies, but I won't be the official top potion master.  I'll serve the local ones and brew any potions that are needed if they're sent to me.  Or I'll go out for emergency cases, but I'm not going to let myself be used like they're using him."  She wiped her mouth off and looked at her parents.  "I agree with him in this case.  Even if I were still older, I wouldn't have been able to put up with what they're dropping in his lap.  I realize it's been a while and they're getting used to having someone who can do all these things, but I don't care."

"You know your father-in-law threatened the Main Council with extinction?" her father asked.

"Quiet," her mother ordered.  "She didn't need to know."

"No, but I assumed anyway.  Xander's like that, his family is the only sacred thing in his life.  He's nearly died to protect them before.  Why should this time be any different?"  She shrugged at the shocked looks. "If you had done your research you'd know this, father.  He limps because he was saving his nieces from the Watchers.  He nearly destroyed the school to save the kids in it, plus the rest of us, from Voldemort.  He routinely takes on people who don't like him because he thinks it's right.  He's a knight in shining armor in the wrong time period."

"If he does something, what will you do?" her mother asked.

"I honestly don't know.  I'll protect what's mine, I know that much.  If it means the Main Council changes, then so be it.  I won't put myself in danger unnecessarily, but I won't stand by and let my family be destroyed either.  My husband got blamed for not being able to cure a poisoning that had went too far to cure.  That isn't right and it's not fair.  I can understand the mother's grief because I can't imagine what I'd do if it were mine," she said with a rub to her stomach, "but I'm not going to go along with the ridiculous blaming of Iggy for the kid not coming forward sooner.  He knew that the meat tasted funny when he first sniffed it.  He hid it for three hours.  It had gone too far.  Iggy did everything he could, even reacting in his sleep to tell our healer that the boy's kidneys were starting to go.  He couldn't have done any more than that.  Nothing stops the body from dying when the kidneys are shot.  Not even elixir of life."

"How is your stone coming?" her mother asked, changing the subject.

"We've completed three of them.  Iggy figured out how to do shapes even," she said, holding out her ring. "This is the replacement stone since the last one shattered."

"It's a perfect fit," her father said with a smile. "How much shaving did he have to do?"

"Only about half a carat off one side.  This was our last one.  The other two are safely stored away and registered."

"Are you happy otherwise?" her father asked.  "You could use this to grant a dissolution of your bond."

"He doesn't understand people," she admitted.  "He says he probably never will and that I confuse him often."  She blushed.  "I had a few bad mood swings earlier this month.  He gave me a chance to tell him what I meant before he decided to take a walk across the Asian continent to get away from me snapping at him."   She smiled.  "Otherwise, I'm happy.  I can make him relax.  I can make him have fun.  I can also make him mad enough to actually fight.  Which is apparently a miracle."

"He doesn't fight?"

"He doesn't argue, he doesn't tease, and he doesn't let us having blazing rows like you and dad sometimes have.  He walks away until both of us are calm and then we talk.  His father's the same way."

"That can't be healthy," her father said with a frown.

"I think it might be even more healthy than fighting.  He never yells at me.  Never.  He might raise his voice, but then he forces himself to calm down again.  It's odd, but I'm getting more used to it."

"Loving teases are good."

"Daddy, he's been a genius all his life.  He's been picked on because of it.  He doesn't separate the two.  I'm slowly growing accustomed to his sense of humor and him being so sensitive. The few fights we've had have been over that issue.  That and what to name the baby."

"What does he want?"

"Nothing that will influence the child's nature.  He swears he was influenced by his. I can agree to that.  I want to name our first son Spenser since he's looming so large in Iggy's life, but I can wait.  I think this one's a girl."  She looked at her watch. "I'd best get back before someone worries about me falling down and going into early labor.  Iggy gets so paranoid about me getting hurt sometimes."  She stood up, grabbing the last few vegetables on her plate.

"Is he possessive?"

"More protective.  He was possessive earlier on.  Now I'm like his most cherished thing.  He said the other day he'd save me before his books if the apartment caught on fire.  Out of the blue, just announced it while we were reading together on the couch."  Her mother smiled and her father hummed.  She kissed them both and went back to the Burrow, where her husband was still napping on the couch so he wouldn't set the more fragile top levels on fire, just in case of course.

Her father looked at his wife.  "It must be love."

She swatted him.  "You used to feel the same way about me.  He's a good boy, even if the Councils are beleaguering him.  Did you know he was making six official calls a summer?"

"When did the boy stop to have fun?" the father asked.

"I think that's his father's point," she said gently.

The father smiled.  "A child will change that.   It did for the rest of us."

"Hopefully."

***

The top gryphoness looked over at Raena.  "You are egg heavy, you should be sitting down."

"Shut up, I know my limitations," she said without heat.

The females looked at Iggy.  "What?  That's about the only thing I agree with you on.  She's stubborn and I can't change her mind."   He looked at them all.  "I quit."  He smiled.  "I'm going to go play now, something I haven't done since I was six.  Not since you guys found out I liked playing with potions."  They all looked shocked.  "That's right, I don't care any more."  He kissed his wife's hand.  "This is the only thing I care about.  You're taking me away from it with unreasonable demands."

"I don't think we're being unreasonable."

"I've hit three colonies for supposed emergencies in the last week alone," Iggy told him.   "My wife is pregnant.  My school is fucking with me.  I haven't had a real life in years.  I haven't enjoyed what little life I've been allowed in about that same amount of time.  I haven't gone for a fly that wasn't a game or a practice for a game.  I haven't done a potion that was just for fun in two years, and I haven't had the joy of doing what every other boy my age has done, get in trouble, in four years.  I'm going to go back to being a normal boy again.  A brilliant one, but that's it."  He pulled something out of his pocket and dropped it on the ground.  "Here.  Exactly equal to what you've given me over the years, plus ten percent interest."

"How did you come up with that?" the top female asked, looking upset.

"I'm an alchemist.  It was the only fun I could work into my schedule because it furthered my chosen art."  He let his wife go and crossed his arms.  "In case you didn't know, I've been using a time turner since I was ten."  They gasped.  "Since then, I've accumulated approximately three years worth of travel, six or seven paradoxes, and the ability to live through three days at once without sleep.  And I'm tired of it.  Yeah, if you need me to, I'll still make potions whenever it's necessary.  I'm not going to do every little job that any healer can do.  Hell, I'll even train some of the healers to do some more of what I was doing so I don't have to spend the majority of twenty- four days out of each month in the lab.  I'm sorry, but I'm not perfect.  I'll never be perfect.  I'm not even going to try, but apparently my best isn't good enough for you so I'm going to turn my position over to one that has more of a feel for your ways.  Because they certainly aren't mine."  He stepped away from his wife.  "Here she is, the other potion's master."  He walked away, heading for home.

"Young man, stop this instant!" the top female demanded.  He turned to look at her.  "How dare you act like such a spoiled little child!"

"I'm seventeen!" he pointed out.  She gasped. "Yes, me, seventeen.  Minor child by many standards, including that of my fathers.  I may be eons older mentally, but I'm still young.  I don't want to get old and bitter before my time like most of the healers you guys have.  Personally, I consider that a fate worse than death.  Like I said, I'll teach some of the healers how to do most of what I've done.  I'll help Raena if she needs me.  Other than that, I'm feeling much better now because I don't have sixty thousand beings on my patient list.  It's a wonderful thing. I can go hide away from the strange creatures I never got to know called people."  He left, going back to the Burrow.  He made it all the way to the couch before he felt sick, but his father George was waiting on him with open arms so it was all better soon enough.

Raena looked at the elders.  "I agree with my mate.  If you want me to work, and to draw him in to help me, I'm not putting up with the shit he did.  I'm pregnant and under travel restrictions.   I'm not going to leave my future daughter and husband alone unless it's an emergency.   I totally agree with him about teaching the healers. They've lost some knowledge over the years because the older ones have died before passing on everything.  We'll gladly fill in those spots.   Take it or leave it.  I'm too tired to give a damn at the moment because of my daughter."

"Are you sure it's a girl?" the second female head asked.

"No, but I feel it's a girl.  For right now we're calling her a little girl."

"Oh.  That's very nice."  She smiled at her.  "You really should be sitting."

"My doctor would agree with you, but I saved up and sat a lot earlier so I could stand and face you now."  She looked at the fussier ones.  "You ruined him.  He won't argue.  He doesn't know how to deal with people. All because he spent his whole life trying to live up to your expectations," she said quietly.  "It won't happen to my child and it won't happen to me either."

"Is he going to finish his schooling?" the second female head asked.

Raena smiled at her and nodded.  "He's got one year's worth of mandatory classes to take for his MD.  He's made six potions in the last year so he's got his Mastery stuff sewn up as well.  Other than that, he's passed through all the other requirements and if he works out a deal with the school, he might even get to bypass most of those required classes in favor of the infirmary and his usual rounds at St. Mungo's."  She shrugged.  "He's been working hard ever since he started school. I'm not letting him be hurt any more, not by anything.  I do enough of that on my own.  He doesn't need any more stress than what's already in his life.  The Ministry in Britain is screwing with our entire class.  The college is being a bit stiff and saying he can't do the equivalencies because he made it all the way to graduation, so if the Ministry doesn't fix itself we'll all end up repeating a year for no reason.  Plus the new baby and all of this other stuff.   You guys reached his limit and kept pushing.  You should have known better. Hell, his own elders should have known better.  Since he's cut off all ties with the person who basically helped raise him because of that situation, I'm not sure he'll help you even if it is an emergency and all of you would die.  You've hurt him too badly."  She straightened her robes.  "Tell me if you want me to take over, but I'm doing it on my terms.  I refuse to be made miserable like he has been for the last few years."

"We had no intention of hurting him," the top male noted.

"Well, you did, and he's not going to come back," she snapped.  "He doesn't give second chances usually.   The only two he's given in the last three years have been to me and one of his cousins who picked on him. You guys are going to be lucky if our children are taught the traditional ways."  She walked away.

"Take that bag with you," the top female said.

"We don't need it," Raena snorted.  "You gave it to him and he gave it back.  It's a matter of principle."  She went through the portal, heading for the Burrow without saying a word to the local colony's elders.  Let them get it from the Main Council, they already knew they had messed up.  She snuggled in on her mate's other side, letting him finish shaking against her.  "It'll be all right.  We'll do what normal people do," she assured him.  "No more getting out of bed in the middle of the night for a minor wing sprain."  He snorted.  "No more drooping tails at dawn."  He relaxed against her. "I made myself very clear.  I'm not putting up with it.  I agreed that we'd teach the healers if they wanted to be taught, but otherwise, I am only there for emergencies."

"Thank you, Raena."

"It's not a problem, Iggy.  They were wrong.  We'll be happier and more carefree now."

"Until the baby comes," George said with a smile. "A girl?"

"I think so," Raena agreed.  "We'll be able to tell soon enough."  She saw a large shadow outside.  "I always loved that portaling while flying thing."  She tipped her head back.  "Simone?  There's a big creature here!"

Simone jogged in from the back yard.  "Can I bitchslap it?"

"No, but can you deal with it for me?" Iggy asked.  "I'm not talking to people today unless it's my mentor or my family."

"Sure, cuz."  Simone headed outside, looking up at the large gryphoness standing there.  "Gee, you're bigger out of your nest, Delilah."

She frowned down at the human.  "Where is your cousin, Simone?"

"Resting against one of his father's side, with his mate on his other side.  He says he's not talking to anybody."  A bag was dropped at her feet.  "I helped him while he made it for you.  He doesn't want it.  He wants very little right now, including some peace and quiet.  Can you give him that?"

"He has a duty to us!" she pointed out coolly.

"And you had a duty to him too, you didn't keep up your end of the bargain and turned him into an old man long before his time.  He's going to have a normal life now.  He's not going to get up at dawn to take care of a drooping tail like he did before one of our games.  He's not going to be getting out of bed the morning before a test to take care of a cough that you already had the medicine for.  And he's sure as hell not going to be at the beck and call of every being on the face of the planet when his daughter comes.  In a way, this was a good time to do this.  This way he can enjoy the nicer parts of his wife's pregnancy and be there for his child when it's born.  I'm sure he'll enjoy that more than he will a broken pinion feather."  She pointed at the one she could see.  "You need groomed."

"Get him out here."

Iggy opened the door.  "What part of 'go away and leave me alone' don't you get?" he asked.  She looked shocked.  "Yes, it's me.  All me.  All tired, pissed off, and hurt me.  Go away, Delilah.  Right now, I don't want to see any of you.  Maybe in a few weeks I'll be nicer about it, but right now I'm tired, I'm worn out, and I could care less."  He closed the door and went back to his cuddles.

"See?" Simone asked.  "This is all you guys, not Raena.  She was just an added layer of stress.  The three years done by time turner over the last seven because of his calling nearly killed him more than once.  He's taking medicine now for his own health.  I'm not losing my cousin because you guys can't figure out how to use a book."  She gave the hurt look a shrug.  "If you asked nicely, I'm sure Iggy'd teach the healers some of what he knows.  He's offered in the past and it'd save some of the wear and tear on his wife if she's going to stay working with you. Besides, he likes teaching.  It'll make him happy, which he hasn't been in about four years."  She walked away, going back into the house and shutting the door.  "You are willing to teach, right?"

"Yup," Iggy said, his eyes closed.  "I think I'm going to take an actual nap."

"Nap away, Iggy.  Life's too short to miss out on the naps it holds," Simone comforted.  Raena smiled at her.  "It is.  I adore my naps."  She winked and headed out back, watching the gryphoness take off.  "They are beautiful," she sighed.  "Stubborn, but beautiful."  She looked at her brother.  "Iggy's napping."

"Good, he probably needs one. It's not every day that you ruin your life."  He grinned.  "Think he'll be up to practicing later?"

"Give him until tomorrow.  Let him have a fly for fun tonight," Simone advised.  "Or a run in the woods if he wants.  That might make him feel better."

"All right," he sighed.  "Want to help me then?"

"Sure, you could use it," Simone agreed, punching him on the arm.  He winced.  "Sorry, forgot you were fragile."  She giggled and ran off, letting him chase her.

"Children," Draco said from his seat, behind his book.  "Not too loudly.  Your cousin needs his rest if he's ever going to get better."

"Yes, father," they called, heading further away to play out there. That way they could get loud.

***

Iggy looked up as Severus walked up to him, kicking the chair across from him out.  "I'll buy you some ice cream if you want," he offered.

"It's not necessary," Severus said as he sat.  "What happened?"

"I snapped.  I broke.  I'm happier now," he said, licking off his spoon.  "It's wonderful not having to get up at dawn to restock six colony's potions."  Severus opened his mouth.  "That was my usual Sunday."

"I never knew."

"I thought it was normal until last year.  That's when I realized that Poppy never asked you to do that much and she brewed half of her stuff on her own."  He took another bite of his sundae.  "Then I went and talked to my advisor.   She was shocked and offended for me when she saw how many hours I was doing and how thick my notebook had become since I got accepted into the program.  Plus the second and third ones," he said with a bitter smile.  "She got me thinking.  Then this thing with the baby happened and I snapped."

"You did the best you could," Severus assured him.

"I know that now.  It took me a few weeks to accept that fact.  It also took me losing another patient in the hospital to point out that I'm not perfect."  Severus nodded.  "So, I just got done with my advisor."  He pulled out a few forms.  "Here's what I'll need if we're going to be forced into coming back."

"You only need two-hundred-sixty more hours for your internship?" Snape asked, looking shocked.  He looked up at the boy, who was nodding.  "How did you accumulate so many hours?"

"Two four hour shifts a week over four years in addition to all my time in the school infirmary.  Most of what I need is pediatrics and sports medicine or orthopedics.  I'll also need to do some time with a chiropractor.  I'll have six classes that everyone has to take and pass once I finally get free, then I'll have my post-graduate residency.  That should only last for about a year though since I don't want to practice medicine.  My advisor for my healer certification was shocked that I was willing to do all this, especially after I quit.  I pointed out I would need it anyway for my emphasis and he decided I was right."  He smiled. "He had that same shocked look when my potion's advisor handed over my accumulated hours and all the stuff you guys have been filing on me.  He wanted to know if I was sick yet."

"Aren't you?" Severus asked.  "I seem to remember making you a lot of medicine over the last year."

"I've made even more for myself," Iggy admitted, putting down his spoon. "My doctor is very thankful I've slowed down.  He said I was quickly coming up on the spot Percy was when he had his first heart attack and he was worried for me."  He shrugged.  "He's one of the muggle doctors I work with at St. Mungo's.  He's been really supportive."

"Does your father know?"

"Nope.  I'd like to keep it that way.  Raena doesn't know either."

"I see."  He looked down at the forms.  "All that's left is your Mastery paper?"

"Yup.  But I was advised to wait and finish it all at once.  Want to help me pick out which potion I'm using for that?"

Severus smiled at him.  "I'd be honored."  He pulled a thick envelope out of his pocket and handed it over.  "Your elders delivered this to me today."

"I don't care."

"Open it anyway.  I'm curious."

Iggy opened the envelope, reading the enclosed documents.  "They want me back."  He handed them over.  "Like I said, I don't care any longer."  He smiled as the waitress came over.  "May I please have another glass of water?"  She nodded and went to get it for him.  "Anything truly interesting that I missed?"

"They're willing to forgive you and lessen your time spent working."

"Yay.  I'm going to enjoy my child's childhood.  I was too dumb and stubborn to enjoy my own, but I will enjoy my son or daughter's.  I'm not going to rob them of having a wonderful father.  I had one and I feel it made me a wonderful person."

"I tend to agree with that sentiment," Severus agreed with a faint smile.  "Are you sure you want to do this?"

"I'm sure.  I know what I'm losing.  All my time spent in Mortal Alley.  All my allowances.  Any special privileges I might have had before that I took for granted.  Access to their vaults.  I don't want it if it means I'm going to have to die to have them.  It's not worth it to me personally or professionally.  Shit, I've already gotten notice because of what I can do."

"They pushed you toward it."

"I'm grateful to them for it, but you would have done the same thing."

"Probably," Severus agreed.

Iggy grinned.  "You took me on as a private apprentice long before they made me official, Severus.  You and I both know I bugged you until you relented."  He leaned closer.  "I also know you were the push behind me getting in a year early, and I wanted to say thank you for that."

"I hate to see talent go to waste," he said, looking embarrassed.

"Wonderful.  That means I'm going to shamelessly make you give me an honest estimate of my own children's skills."

Severus shook his head, but he was smiling again.  "They can keep you out of Mortal Alley?"

"Not technically, but they can make it uncomfortable for me and my family to shop there.  Either you're one of them or you're not."

"I've been in similar organizations," Severus admitted.  "It's incredibly shortsighted."

"Yeah, well, pride can be that way I guess."  Iggy accepted the check and paid for it, leaving a tip.  "Want to go to the bookstore with me?  I've got to get my next set of books for my medical classes."

"No, I believe I'm going to go back home.  Tara's still not feeling well."

"I'll be up to tonight to look at her if you want.  I have to drop those requirements off to Poppy anyway if she's back."

"We're at the house, but you are more than welcome to come up and check on her.  Zachariah would like to see you as well."

"I like the little guy, I get to practice all my best daddy moves on him."  He grinned at the groan.  "Besides, I like teaching him the basic stuff.   My own kids are more likely to be fond of transfiguration and I'll never get to teach them potions."  He shrugged. "It seems to be how this stuff goes."  He put a hand on his mentor's arm.  "Can you please make daddy lighten up on himself?  I know he's disappointed for me, but he's disappointed in himself as well and it's got to stop.  He's being dumb and I can't get through to him."

"He's disappointed for you?"

"Because of all the stuff I missed out on that he considers critical for a good childhood.   He thinks he should have forced me to do more childish things and he's not realizing I would have fought him anyway.  I made myself this way, it wasn't his fault."

"I'll talk with him tomorrow if you want."  Iggy nodded.  "Are you disappointed?"

"More determined to not make the same mistakes with my own kids. I will force my kids to go outside and play more often.  To give them more times when they'll be around other kids. I won't let them isolate themselves the way I did behind my books.  My kids will be coming with me to school and I will be a very hands-on father.  Like my own was.  But I'm not letting my kid feel the push of being a genius if they are.  I won't let my own kid push themselves until they can do without sleep for three days."

"Your father tried to stop you."

"I know.  I don't fault him for me being so stubborn and going behind his back to do it.  I know he's proud of me for it.  He's said so often enough.  I figure I'll be proud, even if my child turns out like Draco started to."  Severus chuckled at that, making Iggy grin.  "Besides, I don't want the limelight.  I'd rather be obscure than famous and I'm going to make sure of it.  That's why I won't play pro quidditch, because I don't want the notoriety.  I'll join this new third tier in the fun leagues and leave myself there.  I'll do what I have to do, and then I'll take over when you retire."

Severus snickered again. "I'm sure you will.  I'll recommend you for the job if you ever catch your patience."

"Most of that is stress.  I guess we'll be seeing that this coming year if nothing else."  He shrugged.  "I'm off to get my new textbooks.  Have a nice afternoon and I'll pop around tomorrow."  He walked away.

"He has become an incredible man," Severus told himself.   Someone tapped him on the shoulder and he looked down at the young woman.  "Yes?"

"You're right, but we'd all like him to enjoy this new freedom," Alicia told him.

"He's determined to.  We'll have to see what comes of it.  He will do what he thinks is right, he's much like his father in that respect."  He walked away, heading back to the floo.  He was amazed at how little the boy had left to do.  He'd have to make sure he lived only one day at a time this coming year.

***

Arabelle looked up as her lunch companion joined her.  "How are you, Raena?"

"Feeling better now that I've evened out," she admitted, smiling at her aunt.  "Why are we having lunch?  You never said."

"I wanted to make sure you knew and were all right with what your husband was planning."

"I'm going to support him in his decision," Raena told her.  The waiter came over and put down a glass for her so she smiled at him.  "We'll be ready to order in a moment."  He nodded and zipped off to another customer.  "He's actually slept a full night for the last two weeks."

"His medicine?"

"The doctor told him to cut back, he didn't need it anymore.  He completely took away his nerve tonic, his sleeping potion, and cut his heart medicine in half."  Arabelle looked stunned.  "Which didn't you know about?"

"I was talking about his degree."

"Oh!"  She smiled. "He has two-hundred-sixty more hours to do of practical application time and six mandatory classes.  His advisor even said he could bring in the baby if necessary.  That way the other students could figure out how to deal with children before they had to officially deal with a sick one."

"Hmm."  Arabelle opened her menu.  "Get whatever you want, dear, this is on my expense account.  Arthur said so."

"They sent you to be the nosy one?"

"Of course," she agreed with a smile.  "Percy's been a bit grumpy recently and his father's not terribly pleased with him.  We've been trying to find the new Education Minister's wife and child and haven't had any luck so he's been running himself ragged again.  Arthur had to force him to take a day off and go shopping with Melvin for necessary baby things."  She smiled at the younger woman.  "How are you doing in that area?"

"Molly's been doing a lot of it with me," she admitted.   "We'll have the shower right before school starts, that way no one has to haul stuff up to the school.  Is there *any* chance we won't have to take this year over?"

"Not yet," Arabelle sighed.  "We're trying, sweetie.  We're doing our best."

"At least I won't be the only married and pregnant one," Raena said lightly.  She looked up as the waiter came back.  "I'd like the pasta florentine without the broccoli and a large caesar salad, dressing on the side.  Add some rolls as well if you wouldn't mind."  She handed off her menu.

"That sounds tempting," Arabelle admitted.  "I think I'll have the caesar salad as well, also dressing on the side, but I'll have the scallops and potatoes dish."  She handed her menu off and the waiter zipped off again.  "How are you feeling?"

"Fine.  I had a few expansion pains last night but Iggy rubbed the nasty buggers out.  We've had to teach Melvin how to do good pregnancy massages for Andrea.  Xander taught all of us how to do the best we could when he found out Melvin wasn't technically proficient in that area yet."  She grinned.  "He's taking almost as much joy out of this pregnancy as I or Iggy are."

"That's wonderful news.  By the way, you'll be one of six pregnant couples, and one of ten other married couples if they force you back."

"Really?"

Arabelle nodded. "Really.  Including an arranged marriage between a upcoming fifth year and one of your yearmates."

"Well.  That's impressive," Raena said with a grin.  "No wonder the castle didn't want to give out more beds."

"Oh, more will be needed, but not yet.  I'm assuming you two will get your old quarters from last year.  Melvin and Andrea may have ones near you or Xander and Ron may offer them the spare room in the tower."

"Iggy thought it was so cute that we got Xander and George's former room as our own last year.  The cradle was already brought down when we went to check and see if we needed to bring anything up.  We couldn't remember if we had taken our sheets with us or not," she said at the quizzical look.  "How long before the deadline?"

"Three days," Arabelle told her.  "Then, by law, you'll have to do drop out slips to withdraw from the school.  Arthur's put forward a challenge to it, but the judge said it couldn't be helped.  This rule was put in place for a reason, mostly for funding purposes.  The judge thought it was tragic, but he couldn't fix this one without creating a bad precedent.  He did point out that some of you could test out of things."

"The Royal Academy said that they'd expel us if we did.  Since we got so close to graduation, we'd have to go through with it.  If we had heard about this four months before graduation we might have been able to test out, but not now."

"I'm sorry."

Raena shrugged.  "I'm not.  This year will be interesting at least. A lot lighter.  Iggy's going to be doing research and working with Poppy and Severus.  I'm doing the same things, and we'll be spending some time helping the Advanced Battling class as well.  It'll be the lightest year we've had to date."

Their salads were brought and they both opted for grated cheese on top, then the waiter left them alone.

"Hopefully you'll take time to have long strolls around the grounds."

"Iggy's been thinking about subletting our apartment after we're finished school, possibly to Melvin and Andrea, and buying us a house near the school.  He doesn't want to live in London all the time.  For that matter, he really wants to fade into obscurity and be an inventor instead of a working master."

"There's money in that and he is good enough," Arabelle agreed, taking a bite of her salad.   "The lettuce was frozen."

"It happens in the best of places," Raena quipped, digging into her salad.  "I'm so glad morning sickness is over with.  I never want to see another pot of soup again."

Arabelle laughed.  "I remember that feeling fondly," she agreed, cracking them both up.  They switched to gossip.

***

Iggy looked at his uncle as they fished in the small lake by Harry's house.  "I want to have what you have," he announced.

"Three kids and a really good garden?"

"No, a house in the middle nowhere."  Harry smiled at him.  "I don't want to do the whole withdrawing thing, but I'm going to set myself up as a consultant and a healer for the locals.  A house in Hogsmeade and a large family, that's about the end of my ambitions at the moment."

"What about your education?"

"I only have a year left, no matter whether or not I'm forced to go through with this year at Hogwarts.  By the way, I need to talk to your team's doctor to get some extra hours in.  I need sixty practical application hours of sports medicine or orthopedics.  I figure between both teams, I should be able to get that done this year."

"Not in the hospital?"

"I could do them with my father's orthopedist, but I like you guys and I figure sports medicine will come in more handy in the family, plus it's got the ortho stuff already in it.  I'll still need to do a month's worth with a chiropractor and a lot of pediatric hours as well."

"How many hours is a month's worth?"

"Eight hours a day, four days a week, for a month.  One-hundred-twenty-eight or so."

"Wow.  That's a lot."

"It goes by fast," Iggy said with a shrug.  "Then afterward, I'll have a year of residency wherever I can get accepted.  After that, I'm free to retire and do whatever I want with my degrees."

"Have you thought about teaching?"

"I want to take over when Sev retires."

"I think you'd be good at it," Harry offered.  He shifted so he could face the younger man.  "Are you regretting it?"

"Not really.  I've gotten a few dirty looks when I went to Mortal Alley recently, but the herbologist over there said I can call in orders by floo or just pop directly to his shop.  Other than that, the container shop isn't such a big thing.  I can get someone else to buy those for me whenever I need them.  The bookstore said I could floo directly into their shop as well."  He shrugged. "It's been harder on daddy. The clothier he likes is down there.  So is the leather shop.  They've both been noticeably chillier to him, but he figures they'll get over it eventually.  The joke shop owner has still been really nice to Daddy George.  They set up meetings in his shop now to exchange ideas that they can't use in their own shops."  Harry nodded.  "Uncle Draco nearly took someone's head off the other day when he went clothes shopping, but I'd expect that from him.  Ana needed some more female problem potion and hadn't taken any, so he was in a bad mood to start with."  Harry laughed at that.  "It'll calm down eventually.  I've got a class with the healers in a week. I don't know if anyone will be there, but I'll definitely still run it."  He shifted.  "Raena's had to remind everyone that she's got travel restrictions because of her pregnancy.  A few of the colonies are claiming favoritism.  I'm actually kind of happy not to have to deal with the political bullshit anymore."  He grinned and looked down, blushing slightly.  "I'm free, and I'm happy about it."

"Then I'm happy for you, Iggy."  Harry nudged him. "I have practice today. You can come with me if you want so you can talk to the team's doctor."

"Thanks, Uncle Harry."  He gave him a little hug and went back to his line.  "Are there any fish out here?"

"I don't know," Harry admitted.  "But your father George was right, it's kind of relaxing to sit here and do nothing."

Iggy chuckled. "It is.  It's nice not to have a schedule to keep."  He leaned back.  "I think I'll nap."

"Go ahead, I'll wake you up before we leave."  Iggy nodded, closing his eyes.  Harry smiled at the boy, he was so much less fidgety now.  Before he had always been moving, now he sat still.  It was pleasant to be around him now.

***

Iggy strolled up to the coaches and the team doctor, giving them a smile.  The coaches looked at him. "I'm not here for you this time," he teased the defensive coach.  "Uncle Oliver's shoulder is wonderful and so is Uncle Harry's hand."

"What did you need, kid?" the main coach asked.

"Actually, I needed the team doctor for a moment."  The doctor looked at him so Iggy handed over his forms from his advisor.  "It was suggested that I do sports medicine for my remaining skeletal hours of practical since so many of my relatives play."

The doctor looked at the form, then at him.  "When did you do all this?"

Iggy pulled a file out of his pocket and enlarged it, handing it over as well. "Then."

The team doctor sat down to look through all the forms, then looked up at the kid.  "You're really going for your MD?"  Iggy nodded.  "Why?  You're a potion's person."

"I had to do most of it anyway since I've got an emphasis in healing potions.  Besides, how many times did you shove not being a healer back in my face?"  The doctor grimaced and Iggy grinned.  "It came back to bite you, but I only need a few hours.  I thought I'd start with you and Uncle Draco's team's doctor to wear them out."

The Head Coach took the forms to look over, whistling.  "Damn, kid, you're impressive."  He looked at him.  "Plus you play."  Iggy nodded.  "Going to go pro?"

"No," Iggy said, shuddering.  "I don't want the attention.  I'll stick to that new tier in the fun league.  At least all the players will be in my class, but I won't have little kids asking me for autographs or anything."

The Head Coach laughed.  "You going to pull a Potter?"

"Not quite.  Hogsmeade is as far as I'm going.  I'm going to consult instead of becoming a practicing healer.  Both of my advisors thought I was really smart to take this extra step and that it'd help me in the long run."

"You don't want to practice full-time?"

"Nope," Iggy said, shaking his head.  "I have no desire to be woken up in the middle of the night by anything other than my upcoming child.   I'll be doing mostly potion's work, but I have to have the hours.  I could get them at St. Mungo's, but I'm doing everything else there and I thought it'd be a nice change to do the rest of them here."

"And none of the doctors feel like you're wasting their time?" the doctor asked.

Iggy snorted.  "They all knew going into it that I'm a potion's person doing this for my speciality.  I'd have to do it anyway.  Most of them see it as cultivating my potions skills for their future benefit.  A few of them think I'll do great things with what I can do and will better their field.  Even the muggle doctors I work with who come over think that I'm only a little odd, but that it's reasonable.  If you don't want me, I'll gladly go to Uncle Draco's team and ask them."

"No, we want you kid.  Can you work games?"

"Sure.  I'm taking research time if I have to go back to Hogwarts."  The coaches looked confused.  "They're forcing my whole *year* back, not just a few of us."

"I thought they fixed that," the defensive coach told him.  Iggy shook his head.  "In the paper today, someone said that one student had already been passed on."

"Huh.  I'll have to ask Grandfather about that," Iggy said, then he shrugged.  "I haven't heard anything yet.  We're hopeful.  We've only got another day until that damn deadline."  The coaches laughed.  "Yes, I swear.   I do it almost as much as Simone does."  One of the beaters came up holding his shoulder, making whining noises.  "Got hurt already?"

"I want to see you in action," the doctor decided.

"Sure."  Iggy stepped forward and weathered the glare.  "Shut it, you.  Or else I'll leave you in pain."  He gently probed the joint, moving it slowly.  "It's only a strain.  Take a half-dose of pain killer and get back out there."  The beater glared at him.  "My cousin played with a broken wrist and a dislocated shoulder. Are you saying she's tougher than you are?"  The beater glared again and flew back off.  Iggy shrugged at the amused look. "She did, our first year's last game.  For that matter, I've played with worse."

The team doctor laughed.  "That's a good way of thinking about it.  Some of these guys can be big babies.  Do you have an affinity?"

"Pregnant people," Iggy told him. "Ever since I was a little kid and Anastasia was on the way."  The coaches all laughed.  "So, can I wear out these hours with you?"

"Sure, kid.  I even know a chiropractor you can do that part of your practicals with," the team doctor told him, clapping him on the back.  "I'm surprised the colony hasn't counted."

"Yeah, well, I kinda quit on them."  Everyone looked at him. "They expected a lot more than I had to give. I was working twenty-four days a month for them, including traveling to and from various places, plus doing all my other homework, plus doing the stuff for this degree and my mastery.  I snapped when they expected me to be God.  One of the little ones ate antifreeze and didn't tell anyone for three hours.  I got blamed because I couldn't heal him or stop him from dying.  I didn't think that was very fair."

"No, it wasn't," the doctor said, looking at the kid in a new light.  He looked at the forms again.  "How did you do eight hours a week at St. Mungo's without it being noted in the paper?"

Iggy smiled.  "My father threatened the Prophet if they came near me before I was an adult. The fact that I was using a time turner slipped at one point in time, but otherwise they pretty muchly left me alone.  I'm an amazing kid, but I'm still a minor according to the rules."

"If they had made your life more miserable, you'd have been able to sue them," the Head Coach said appreciatively.  "That was very smart of your fathers."

"I thought so.  I couldn't handle fame on top of the rest of this stuff."  He shrugged.  "That's the whole sad story.  When did you want me?"

"Tomorrow, kid.  I'll have your uncles bring you a practice and game schedule.  I want you at final practices and all the games, plus here for the next week so I can watch over your shoulder."  Iggy nodded.  "Good.  I'll see you tomorrow."

"Thanks."  Iggy waved.  "I'm going to go talk to my future child."  He disappeared.

The Head Coach looked at the doctor.  "He really does know his shit.  I used to think he was like Snape, just enough knowledge to be dangerous."

"I'm going to check his credentials tonight.  I know one of the people who signed off on some of his hours."  The doctor tapped the folder a few times.  "If it's true, then that kid pushed himself too hard."

"And it was all him," Oliver said from behind them.  They looked at him. "His fathers begged him to slow down a few times.  Xander used to force him to go play as a child.  The boy's finally got his priorities straight and it's making everyone happy."  He grinned. "Is he on?"

"Yeah, he's on.  I'll send an extra schedule home with you tonight, Wood.  Give it to him."  Oliver nodded and flew off.  The doctor shook his head.  "I'm glad none of my kids were prodigies.  They work those kids way too hard."

"Yeah, but it sounds like the kid's going to slow down once he's finished with school.  I'm sure he knows what he's doing."  The Head Coach nodded.  "Go make it official and check up on him.  He doesn't need more problems."  The doctor nodded and wandered off to go do that.

***

Percy knocked on Iggy and Raena's apartment door, smiling when she opened it. "Is he here?"

"He's in the library reading his newest Ortho text for tomorrow's lessons," she admitted, letting him in.  "Iggy, it's Percy."

"I'm back here."

Percy walked back that way, smiling at the full library.  "You seem right at home."

Iggy glanced up.  "Our next place will have to have a bigger library," he noted, then he turned the page.  "Let me finish this section.  Muscles aren't my best subject."  Percy sat down, watching him read.  "Never seen me inhale knowledge?" Iggy asked, turning the next page.

"Not really.  The last time I watched you study, you still moved your lips while you read."  Iggy's eyes popped over the top of the book.  "You were about six and still sounding out the harder words."

"Oh."  Iggy put down his book.  "I didn't realize I ever did that."  He shrugged and got comfortable.  "What's up?"

"I wanted to check on you.  Some information got back to me about your medicines being cut back.  Do either of your fathers know that you're taking the same heart medicine I am?"

"I'm back to quarter doses," Iggy admitted.  Percy continued to look at him.  "No.  I'd rather that no one knew.  Severus didn't know about that one either."

"You do know how dangerous that was, using a time turner with a heart condition?"

"Yup.  I pushed myself, Percy, it wasn't all them. That was my version of young stupidity; thinking I could handle it all and be strong enough to be normal at the same time."

"To all who didn't know you, you did appear normal.  Melvin said that a few students wondered how you could do all of what you did and still do well in most classes."  He smiled and got comfortable.  "Apparently my son told them that you were special and you didn't need a full night's sleep."  Iggy nodded.  "You know I'm going to have to take the time turner back?"

"It's in the case on my dresser," Iggy told him.  "I haven't used it recently.  Will it be there in case of emergencies?"

"With a heart condition, it could be fatal to use," Percy pointed out.

"I'd only use it in emergencies.  Not like I did for the last year, Minister Weasley." Percy raised an eyebrow.  "I figured that's why you were here, work reasons.   "I'd only use it when the risk of killing myself was outweighed by the health of others.  To be perfectly frank, I have a time potion made.  Salazar gave it to me.  It's in Severus' custody."  Percy started to frown. "I can also spot age things like my father can.   I don't really need it, but it'd be easier to use in certain cases, like an attack on the school."

"We're not expecting one."

"We never expect one," Iggy pointed out.  "That doesn't mean Simone's aunt won't do it."

Percy considered it.  "For those sort of situations only, Ignatius."  Iggy nodded.  "Otherwise, you let everyone else handle it."

"I do.  Usually," he admitted with a grin.  "Besides, I'm nearly a master of paradox."  He put his feet up.  "I really am getting better.  All the temporal damage I took is slowly healing.  Short of the school blowing up, I'm not going there again."  He stood up and stretched.  "Want to come to practice with me?  I'm doing some of my internship hours with Uncle Harry's team."

"No, thank you."  Percy smiled at him.  "I won't tell your father."

"Daddy George suspects I think, but he's keeping it firmly locked away from Daddy Xander so he doesn't go on a killing rampage.  Am I still due to come check on Andrea tonight?"  Percy nodded, standing up to give him a hug.  "Thanks, Uncle Percy.  Feel free to beat some sense into me if I need it," he said quietly.

"One of these days, you'll have to tell both parents everything that you've done."  He pulled back. "I know your hours at the hospital took both parents by surprise."

"So did the time turner.  I did tell Grandfather that I was having health issues.  I was too stubborn to listen to him though.  He thought I was starting to have those wobbly heart rates that are the first sign.  He warned me."

"Next time, tell the whole truth, Ignatius.  We don't want to lose you.  Your child will need you."  Iggy nodded, grinning at him.  "You can share all of it with me, nephew, and I won't tell on you.  You know that."

"I know.  The same as I know I can tell Uncle Draco and he'll only spill it when my father's gets bloody annoying about the little things."  He winked.  "He knows most everything.  He caught me having the first set of chest pains and made sure I saw someone."

"At least you're letting someone look out for you," Percy said with a smile.  "We finally found your paperwork by the way.  It appeared to be a tad bit incomplete.  I'll expect you to finish it."

"Did you go looking for it?" Percy smiled and nodded. "Well, damn, I was hoping to have a few more years off before someone hunted me down for that potion."

"I'd like a copy of that actually.   I know you couldn't have used the standard one."

"Feel free to look through my potion's notebook.  Raena can show you where it is if you want."  He shrugged. "I've got to get to the pitch.  Have fun, Uncle Percy."  He grabbed his bag and left, going to do some more hours of bandaging scrapes and bruises.

Percy accepted the unshrunken book from Raena's hand and smiled at her.  "Thank you.  I won't take it with me."

"Not a problem.  We know you can keep a secret, Percy."  She rubbed her stomach.  "I'm making tomato sandwiches, would you like one?"

"Please," he said, following her to the kitchen.  He sat at the bar, watching her easy movements in the kitchen.  Then he went back to his real reason for being there.  "Where is the animagus potion?"

"Look in the index.  He recently had to add it."

Percy flipped to the front and winced when he saw some of the potions.  "Severus allowed this?"

"He didn't know until later.  Though he was impressed," she noted, handing him a sandwich.  "Eat up. You're too skinny and you're making me feel fat."

He carefully ate while he read over everything.  He had to tramp down the urge to confiscate the book, but he knew the boy probably had another copy somewhere.

"That's right," Raena said quietly, with a small smirk.   He smiled at her.  "It's somewhere on the last page of the index."  He flipped back to it, then shook his head, glaring at her. "It was what worked, Percy.  We made sure it was theoretically and chemically sound first."

"Still, working on new potions can be quite dangerous."  He copied that potion and a few others for his archive, then handed it back.  "What about yours?"

"My what?  I work out of his book.   It was easier than doing my own."

"Which one is he putting forward for his Mastery?  Has he decided?"

"He's thinking the philosopher's healing potion.  We're still not sure about the losing one day part, so we're working on that.  Plus we've got three other mixes done with it.  It should be more than enough for that."

"What did his advisor say?"

"That she was stunned and awed by us," she said with a smirk.  "She hoped that the information would be classified, or at least who put it forward, so that we weren't hunted down for it."

He nodded.  "That is a fear of ours.  Be safe, Raena, I'm heading to talk to Draco."

"He's got a diary that he makes Iggy write in occasionally.  You might ask to see it.  It would make him happier to get some of it out in the open.  Xander's going to shit boulders when he finds out about some of the stuff in it."

Percy nodded.  "I'm sure he will, if only because his son was putting himself in danger."  He stood up and left, going to visit Draco.  He found him in his study, reading.  "I wanted to talk to you about our beloved nephew," he said quietly.  Draco looked up at him.  "I know about the medicines and the paradoxes, I want to know the rest."

Draco picked up his wand and summoned over two books.  "Read the red one first, it's his.  Mine is more complete and a hell of a lot more shocking."  He went back to his reading. "Those don't leave the house, Percy.  They're spelled to burn if they do."

"Thank you."  Percy handed over the potion he had copied.  "This is the animagus formula they used."

Draco looked it over.  "Totally different than the one in my library."

"Yes, I've been meaning to ask you for a copy of yours for the archive," Percy agreed.  "A red fox?"

"To my eternal annoyance," Draco agreed.  "Third book in my personal lab, the one in the basement.  Xander and I both used it."  He made a copy of that one.  "I think that might come in handy for the grandchildren," he noted, putting it aside and handing back the original.

Percy took it back as he read. "When did the school nearly get blown up?"

"Iggy went back and stomped them himself his first year.  He got rather annoyed with them because his family was in there.  I didn't realize it either.  It would have been the night before Xander had to protect the girls."

"Ah, I see."  Percy turned the page, reading in silence.  When he was done, he switched to the other book, fear and horror waging war with honor and pride.  "Dear Merlin, the boy is insane."

"Only some days," Draco pointed out. "Did you take the time turner from him?"

"He has a temporal potion to use in its place.  He promised to use them only if the school blew up."  He looked up.  "I suppose I should say again."

"Probably," Draco admitted.  "Temporal potion?"

"Salazar gave it to him.  Severus has it."

"I'll have to knick a jar then.  Just to test it of course."  He smirked and looked at the other man.  "Shocked?"

"Horrified and alarmed, but so very proud," Percy told him.

Draco nodded. "I feel the same way.  You do realize that Xander hasn't ever seen those books, correct?"  Percy frowned.  "I used specially prepared paper, treated with unicorn's blood.  The only reason I see them is because I know they're there."

Percy nodded, smiling.  "Very bright idea.  This might be enough to make Xander go off on you as well."

"I can hide myself and Ignatius will protect me."  He sent the diaries back to their proper shelves.  "Did you need anything else?"

"Not at this moment, besides that one potion."  Draco put down his book and led him down to his personal lab.  He looked around the setup, mentally smiling. His intelligence had been correct after all. "Trying for your own stone?"

"I've already got one," Draco told him.  "I had one a year before Ignatius did."  He smirked.

"I thought it was more like eighteen months," Percy told him.  He smirked back.  "I have my sources as well.  You bought the ingredients too openly, Draco."

"I'll watch that in the future," he said glumly.

"Then you might want to warn the beloved nephew to do the same.  Or actually, your daughter Ravena if you would be so kind."  Draco looked at her.  "She took Ignatius' notes, she's at the beginning stages."

"I'll have a talk with her," Draco agreed.  "She can use mine if she needs something."  He handed over a copy of his animagus potion.

"Ah!  You got this one to work.  Excellent."  He clapped him on the back.  "I'll show myself out while you whine at your daughter."  He left, going back to his archives to personally catalog and enter the potions into the secret books.  Then he went up to talk to his father, who apparently had known more than he let on about Iggy's life.

***

Everyone watched the clock as it moved to the next day and then slumped.  It was official, they had to take another year of unnecessary education.  Raena leaned against her mate's side, sniffing his neck.  He gave her hand a squeeze.  Melvin was laying with his head in his wife's lap, and they were sharing 'oh, well' looks as well.  The other adults weren't as accepting, the heat in the room kept rising.

"Xander," Molly said gently.  "We did everything we could."

"One kid got past it!"

"That one was scarier than the assassin who has the Minister's wife and child," Arthur said gently.  "Please calm down."  Xander slumped, but he continued to glare at the clock.

Draco came out of the fire.  "No last minute owls?"  Everyone shook their heads.  "I tried, I truly did.  I'm sorry I failed."

"It's not your fault," Xander assured him, pulling him down for a hug.  "Make sure it can't happen again and help me plan a kick-ass graduation ceremony this year."

"I've already started on both of those," Draco admitted.  "A very nice ball, a party for the rest of the school, and a feast the likes of which haven't been seen before."  Xander relaxed against him so he looked at the children.  "We found his family, but we couldn't get them free soon enough," he admitted. "The child is in stasis and the wife is in shock.  They sent him one of his daughter's fingers, that's what was used to track it back to them."

"Who was it?" Arthur asked.

"You'll have to ask Percy," Draco told him.  He looked down at his nephew.  "Speaking of, I need you to go see Percy as well."

"Someone needs some potions?" Iggy asked.  Draco nodded.  "Okay.  Let me grab my kit from upstairs."  He headed up, hearing the silent thought sent his way.  He grabbed everything he needed, including his time turner and headed back to help.  He stopped his watch before he left, making sure he'd come back to the right time.  He landed in Percy's office, smiling at him.  "Go to him now.  He just got a bad surprise," he said quietly.  Then he handed over the time turner.  "I'm going with you.  I got sent back for a reason."

Percy nodded, looking grim as he walked down to the Education department, his people and his nephew following him.  They walked in as the owl landed and Percy took the jar from it's pouch.  "A finger," he said blandly.  He was numb.  What sort of person did this?  He looked back at his people.  "I want this tested to see if the body was still living when it was severed and I want a tracking spell on it now!"  They took it and hurried away.  "Henderson, we'll get them back for you."

"Sign the papers," Iggy encouraged.  The man gave him a bitter look.  "I have potions that can cure damn near anything.  I'm going to help them, but *please* spare Dumbledore from another year of us."

Henderson swallowed.  "If you can find them, I'll do it.  I can't before then.  He knew about the other one."  He handed over the letter that had been dropped by his hand. "He's got a watcher in here somewhere."

"Then go in the hallway," Iggy pointed out. "Shit, go to the archives and sign them!   Some of us want to get on with our lives."  He followed his uncle out, hiding his small amounts of pain with deep breaths.  He followed Percy into his office and accepted the small lemon-scented vial.  "Thanks.  I've got two vials of the special healing potion and one the elixir of life.  That should be more than enough."

"Thank you, Ignatius," Percy told him, sitting down.  "It'll be about fifteen minutes.  Do you need anything else?"

Iggy patted himself down and shook his head.  "I'm armed and I have my wand."  He handed over the small bag.  "Uncle Draco said I was needed, that's why I'm here."

"All right.  You may go.  You may not fight."

"Percy, with all due respect, I fight better than most of your people," Iggy told him.  "If it comes down to it, I'm jumping in.  I can't be of any use to my patients if the asshole hurting them is still hurting them.  My father trained me at the same time as he trained Simone."

"I'm not explaining to him how you got killed, Ignatius, nor am I wanting to try and fix a paradox."

"Then don't."  He grinned.  "I'm a tough little sucker, you know that."  He looked down at the people scurrying around. "Someone said she's still alive.  We should head down."

Percy grabbed his wand and his weapons, heading down behind his nephew.  "Why hand me the bags?"

"Because you won't be getting in the middle of the fight.  The healing potion will fix nearly anything, but it takes two minutes to move throughout the body.  If either of them's heart stops beating, you'll have to do CPR and it'll bring them back.   The elixir of life will hold them steady for six hours because it's a two percent solution."  Percy nodded.  "Don't let them get broken.  I can't get more right now."  He walked up to the person doing the portkey.  "How much longer?"

"Two minutes, kid."  He whistled when he was done, bringing everyone running.  The large form was set and they were off, zooming across the countryside.  They landed and looked around, spotting the guy in the dark cloak standing over the woman's body.

"Let her go," Iggy said, stepping up to the child.  "She's in stasis," he called.  One of the agents came and moved her, and he led the way to the mother's side.  "Let her go.  You've already lost."

"Well, well, the traitor's son," the man sneered.  "Come for a fight or to fix them?  Or aren't you the healer in the family?"

"I am, but I'm also my father's son."  Iggy pulled his wand and a dagger.  "You want to make my life miserable, come and try."  The man lunged at him, his own wand and a large knife pulled.  They fought, casting spells and trying to stab each other.

Percy gasped when he saw who it was.  "Asdar!" he hissed.  "Stop him before he kills my nephew.  Get an ambulance here now!"

"Sir, the kid looks like she's dead," one of his agents called.

"That would be stasis," Iggy said as he fought, keeping his attention on the fight.  "If you're there when they wake up, you can reattach the finger, it was in a preservative potion. If not, she'll bleed to death when she comes out.  You can cauterize but you won't be able to reattach.  Her cells can only die under the spell, not heal."  He got the man across the arm and ducked under a tired swing, getting him in the chest with a closely cast curse, sending him flying backwards.  Iggy winced as he felt the fire across his shoulder, but it wasn't time for that.  Former Minister Asdar stood up again and Iggy decided to fight dirty, like he had been taught by everyone. "Defarmenes," he yelled, sending the man onto his knees in pain.  "Didn't expect me to know born fighting?" he taunted.  "We may make up our own key words, but we know how to fight."  His next one made the man scream and writhe on the ground.

"Iggy, stun him and come here," Percy shouted.  "Her heart's stopping."

Iggy cast one last curse, embedding Asdar in a block of ice.  Then he jogged over, kneeling in the mud beside the woman.  "You've got to pump for her," he said, showing him how to do it.  "You'll need to do it as hard as you can, Uncle Percy.  Let me get my shock spell out."  He pulled out something he had changed from the shop.  A joy buzzer.  Which now shocked people with about 400 volts.  Possibly not enough, but it had worked before.  He shocked the woman, making her jump, but Percy had to keep pumping.  He turned it up to the maximum setting.  "Off!" he said, shocking her again.  She took a gasping breath and Iggy listened to her heart with his ear.  "Okay.  Two minutes, give her the potion."  Percy gave it to her.  "She lives for two minutes or we'll have to do it again."  He hurried over to the child's side, checking on her.  "It's a weak static state," he admitted.  "She'll need the hospital."

"Iggy, we don't know if he's got more people helping him," Percy reminded him.

"Wonderful.  Get me the finger.  Bring her here."  He looked at his uncle.  "I'm going to one of the people I work with.  Either send the baby with me or to St. Mungo's."

"Send her to St. Mungo's," Percy told him.  "I doubt the one you're thinking of could handle that state."

"All right.  Come find us."  Iggy held onto the mother's body and teleported her to one of the doctors he worked with's office.  "Philip!" he gasped, staggering under her weight.  The other one came out.  "Richard, wonderful.  She's in shock.  Help me."   They got the woman onto the table.  "Okay.  Listen closely, I'm only going to say this once," Iggy panted.  The doctor nodded.  "This woman is going to die if anyone knows she's here.  She's been tortured.  I gave her one of my special healing potions.  It will keep her stable for *exactly* six hours.  After that, she's going to suddenly go downhill.  She's got a damaged heart and I had to shock her.  Deal with it however.  Call her Gretchen Weasley, and expect my Uncle Percy."  The doctor nodded and Iggy sank to his knees again.  "Go now."  The man wheeled the woman off, calling for some help as he went from his office to the hallways of the hospital.  Iggy groaned, holding his shoulder.  "I ache," he told himself, sending himself back to Percy's office.  Arabelle was sitting there waiting on him.  "I ache," he whispered, collapsing into her arms.

"So I can see," she agreed, taking off his robes to look at all the little nicks and the one large cut on his shoulder. "Your father is going to kill us, Iggy."  She looked over her shoulder as the door slammed open.  "He's fine, just fainted."

"Where is she?"  Percy slapped Iggy gently on the cheeks until one eye opened.  "Where is she?"

"Richard.  Gretchen," Iggy whispered, passing out again.

"Get him to the infirmary downstairs," Percy demanded.  "She's in a muggle hospital."  He ran off, going to get some people over there to help him find her.  By the time he got there, she was in surgery and the doctor who had first treated her was waiting on him.  "How is Gretchen?" he asked.

"Badly off.  Iggy wasn't kidding about the six hour limit and her going rapdily downhill as soon as it wore off.  I've seen dead people with less trauma."  He shook Percy's hand.  "Uncle Percy?"  Percy nodded.  "Richard Montbatten, one of your nephew's advisors.  How is he?"

"Passed out.  A few cuts and one deeper one.  Will she live?"

"We hope so.  Are you going to have to move her as soon as we're done?"  Percy looked at him. "Iggy said her life was threatened."

"We may have to."  He looked over as the Minister was led in.  "There she is," he said, pointing down at the body in the operating room.  "She's safe."

He sobbed, pressing against the glass.  "What are they doing to her?"

"Repairing a few holes someone caused," Richard told him.  He looked at Percy.  "Can I have an explanation?"

"No," Percy told him.  "Some other time."  The doctor nodded.  He looked at the Minister.  "You, papers."

"What about..."  He squeaked as more people appeared, all of them dressed like ninjas.  Behind them a new body appeared, wand already out and warmed up.  "No!"

Draco shot the ones in front of him, making them scream.  Percy's people blocked off the hallways and they were quickly taken out.  He looked at Percy.  "Nephew?"

"Infirmary at the Ministry."

"I'll check on him."  He smirked.  "It wasn't me."  Then he disappeared.

Percy relaxed, smiling and nodding at the doctor.  "That was rather close."  He looked down at the Minister.  "Shit!"  He checked him for a pulse.  "He's stunned."

The doctor lifted him up and carried him off.  "I'll bring him back."

"Bring him around before midnight so he can sign papers," Percy called after him.  He pointed two of his people at the hallway.  "Follow.  The rest of you guard her.  Who's got the child?"

"Arabelle's green team, sir," one of his people said respectfully.  You didn't mess with this guy or his family.  He looked down at the people in pain.  "Are we taking them?"

"Yes, clean up this mess.  I'm going for my father."  Percy apparated out.  He landed in his office and looked at the only person standing in there.  "Adrian, call my father.  Send word to Arabelle that the Minister passed out and is in shock with his wife.  I want to know how my nephew is immediately as well."  Adrian Maclay hurried off to send off the appropriate calls, taking notes on what he heard.  He jogged up to his boss' office and tapped before walking in.  "The Minister of Magic knows, sir, and praises your ingenuity.  He's with the rest of your family waiting on the midnight deadline, he had been in his office.  Your wife said the baby will be fine and they successfully managed to end the static spell without killing the child from blood loss.  Someone's working on reattaching her finger now."  Percy relaxed.  "Your nephew has all but killed the healer down in the infirmary and the healer wanted you to come knock him back out if you would," he admitted with a smile.  "Something about a bad heart running in the family?"

Percy nodded, taking a deep breath.  "I understand.  I'm heading down there now that the hostages have been found.  If *anyone* calls for me, send them down there."

"Yes, Minister Weasley," Adrian said, getting out of his way.  "Sir, did you want me to shelve the books?"

"Please."  He smiled at the boy.  "We will miss you if you have to go back to school, but I'm sure we'll be seeing you over the holidays, Adrian."  He hurried down, finding his nephew in a fight with the doctor.  "Ignatius!" he snapped.  Iggy glared at him.  "Let him treat you."

"He won't treat me, he wants to stitch my shoulder and I know damn well it can be healed without any telltale scars!"  He grabbed his wand. "Give me that, you dick!"

"Are you suddenly a doctor now?" the healer sneered.

"Two-hundred-sixty more hours and six more classes, fuckwad.  With a full family who either plays quid or fights."

"That's your wrong hand," Percy pointed out gently.

"If my father sees a scar, he'll freak.  He'll beat both of us until we tell him what happened."

"Perhaps you should have thought of that before engaging in a knife fight with a former auror," Percy said dryly.

Iggy looked at him.  "If you offer me a job, I'm going to hurt you," he warned.  He used his wand to merge the skin on his shoulder together, making one side overlap.  It left a small ridge, but it looked like an older scar.  Everything else was healed and Iggy took a pain potion.  "Thank you."

"What about his heart condition?" the healer asked.

"I'm on medicine for it.  It's getting better," Iggy assured him.  "I'll pop around to my personal physician tomorrow and have him check me out."

"You'll go now," Percy said calmly.  Iggy looked at him so he used Xander's favorite command spell on him, getting the boy moving.  "Thank you, healer."

"You're welcome.  I'm glad I don't have to deal with kids like him often.  He's upsetting."

"You have no idea what he's been through tonight," Percy chastised gently.  "Not only did he win the knife and spell fight, he nearly killed the other wizard doing it, and that one was a former auror."  He got Iggy moving, taking him to the doctor that had taken care of the other casualties.  "I need you to check him out," he told Dr. Montbatten.

The doctor looked from the obviously spelled Iggy to his uncle.  "I want that one," he told him.  "If you ever find a way for someone like me to use magic, I want that spell.  Have him hop up onto the table."  Percy waved his wand and Iggy hopped up.  "Very nice."  He listened to the boy's chest, then frowned.  "What has he been doing?  He was so much better."

"He took a full dose of medicine earlier," Percy admitted.  He glanced around before putting up a silence barrier.  "He's been dealing with temporal issues.  He came back a few hours tonight to save that woman earlier.  I gave him a full dose of the heart potion."

"The lemon one?"  Percy nodded.  "Good.  All right, release him and force him to lie down.  I want to get an EKG on him."  Percy released his nephew and gently forced him back onto the bed.  "Good man.  You really are his uncle?"

"One of my favorite ones," Iggy admitted.  "Am I in bad shape?"

"Possibly."  He hooked up the little pads and turned on the machine, watching as it spit out a pattern he was familiar with.  "Iggy, how much did you take of the lemon potion?"

"Sixty milligrams.  A standard adult dosage."

"Okay.  Do you have anything that would mimic or surpass a rhythm stabilizer?  Something like nitroglycerine?"

"Doesn't that explode?" Percy asked.  The doctor nodded.  "I'm assuming it's in a more stable form."

"We give it in pill form so it's no longer explosive.  Iggy?"

"Not that I can think of," he admitted. "It could be this pounding headache I have though."

"Yes, well, your blood pressure is through the roof.  Is there anyone who can tell me if there is anything?  I noticed he's allergic to a few of our more common stabilizers for pills and I don't want to risk hurting him farther."

"Sev's at home," Iggy told Percy.  "Please?"  Percy nodded and disappeared.  "Now that my overprotective uncle isn't here, how bad is it?"  The tape from the EKG was shown to him and he  hissed.  "Just fix it soon," he said quietly.  "I've got to get back in..."  He checked his watch, then his doctor's watch.  "Three hours."

"All right.  I'll hopefully have you stable by then.  If not, is there any way we can put you in the hospital?"

"Do you remember meeting my one father? The redhead?"  The doctor nodded.  "Do you remember how he fussed over that cut on the back of my hand?"  The doctor nodded again, grimacing.  "He's the calm one.  The other one has driven pregnant people to distraction and begging.  Three hours."

"I'll do what I can."  He looked over as the impressive man in black strode in, making people scatter out of his way.  "Is that your potion's mentor?"  Iggy nodded.  "He looks hard."

"He is, but he accepts me for the shit I am some days."  Iggy waved a hand, then let it fall back to the bed.  "I can't think."

"Obviously," Snape said, glaring at him.  The boy on the bed flinched.  "What happened?"

Percy put back up the privacy barrier.  "He had to use the time turner to come back and save both family members.  Doing so caused his small heart condition to act up.  He's had one full adult dose of the lemon heart potion and a pain potion just a few minutes ago when he decided to be an arse and heal his own wounds so Xander wouldn't know, instead of letting the healer there close the worst one with stitches."

"At present, he's a little arrhythmic, the heart's pumping sluggishly, and his blood pressure is through the roof.  Which sounds strange together, but his blood pressure has always been a little high as far as I can tell."

"It's stress.  I've managed to get rid of a lot of that," Iggy assured him.

Snape glared at him. "Foolish boy!  How dare you do this to yourself!"

"You'd rather see Melvin for another year?"

Snape's glare got hotter.  "I'd rather see you for another year."

"I'm sorry, Sev.  I thought I'd be okay.  I will be, I just need some rest."

"You need more than that," the doctor assured him.  "What can you do since he's adamant he's heading home in just under three hours."

Snape frowned, crossing his arms.  "I have something that will help his heart, but it's hard on the body.  He'll have to lay immobile for at least two hours."  Iggy whimpered.  "Shut up."  Iggy went silent and Snape looked at Percy. "His temporal device?"

"In my pocket," Percy told him.  "He agreed to only use in emergencies.  Asdar had them.  He sent the Minister the little girl's finger.  Iggy saved them both."

"Be that as it may, he endangered his life."

"No, I think the knife fight did that," Percy told him, smiling at the shocked look.  "Hence the healing he did to his own body."

"I see." Snape looked at his apprentice.  "You are a very pompous young man, Ignatius.  I should tell your father so you're forced to stop."

"If you tell Daddy, he'll get us all," Iggy pointed out.

"Which is why I'm not.  I will, however, be locking that temporal potion away from you.  Then, tomorrow, we are going to set some limits, young man."

"I know my limits, Severus, it was the fighting so soon after a portkey, which came after a time flip.  I took the appropriate medicines and I'll be fine in a few hours!"

"Calm yourself," Percy snapped.  Iggy relaxed again, by force. He looked at the monitor and nodded.  "His blood pressure is coming back down."

The doctor looked then shrugged.  "That's about where he normally runs."

"That's extraordinarily high," Snape noted.

"Stress," Iggy told him.

"Shut up!"

"Sorry.  Just giving the facts.  It's my body!"

"And you've proven to be incapable of taking decent care of it."

"I do a good job most of the time.  This was an emergency, Severus!  I saved them!"

"Nearly at the cost to your own life," Percy said dryly.  "That is not what your uncle wanted to happen when he told you to come help us."  Iggy raised an eyebrow.  "It could only have been Draco.  Now, either lay there and accept the fact that you've overstepped your limits, or I'm going to force Draco to tell my brothers everything!"

Iggy sat up.  "I know I overstepped my boundaries.  I accept that the fight probably wasn't the brightest of all ideas, but I knew I could win it.  The healing I did on myself was probably not great on top of it, but I wasn't about to go home with a lot of little pinpricks on my skin and stitches for your mother to find.  I am fine.  The closer to the time I left, the better I become.  The strain is lessening, or at least it was until you started to *scream* at me!"

"Calm down," Severus told him, looking at him.  "I realize that you know what you were doing, and that you probably considered the ramifications, that this time was a bit more than you expected.  Think about what it would have done to your wife and unborn child if you die now though.  In the future, you will not do temporal travel unless *everyone's* life is in danger.  Send a message back.  Use a cousin if you have to.  Or your younger brother.  He's more than strong enough to withstand that sort of abuse if he made it here.  You are not.  The regular stress you are under has weakened you in ways you may not realize.  The fact that your blood pressure is so high is an indication that I should start making medicine in case you have a stroke."

"I've just gotten rid of most of my stress," Iggy reminded him.  "I was fine until you guys came in here screaming at me.  See, check the machines!  I'm fine now."  He pulled off the pads, handing them off as he sat on the side of the bed. "I realize I was dumb, Severus, but it was necessary in that instance.  It's not like I do this all the time.  At least not anymore," he admitted.  The older man relaxed.  "I'm trying really hard here to be careful because I know better than anyone what could happen to me.  You know, having the ex-girlfriend of my father show up and tell me merrily how the me in another realm had just died because of the stress he was under made me look at this stuff.  In this case, it was an emergency.  I weighed the possible outcomes and found it reasonable.  No, I didn't expect this sort of pain or stress.  It's never been this bad before.  Back when I was using the time turner every day, sometimes as much as twice a day, this never happened.  When it did start to affect me, I slowed down because I realized what was going on in my own body.  As of when Uncle Percy came to me a few days ago, I had already promised myself to only use it in case of emergency.  I considered this an emergency because Draco came back and said that nearly everyone, including Percy, had died by Asdar's hand.  That I was probably the only one who could get away with going back and fixing it because I could slip through time so easily, like I have been for years.  Give me some credit, okay?"

"I do," Severus said, giving him a faint look of pride.  "I give you a lot of credit for knowing when not to do something and for being able to reason yourself into trouble."  He hugged the young man.  "I'll personally make your medicine until you're back to being like every other young man your age."

"I had been down to a quarter-dose of heart medicine, but for some reason this time was worse. I don't know why, but it was."  He relaxed into the warm arms.  "Please don't tell the fathers."

"No, just the other uncles," Percy assured him.  "Even if I have to tell Charlie and Bill personally. There's no need for you to be the hero all the time. Some of the rest of us enjoy that spot as well." Iggy nodded.  "Thank you."

The doctor coughed.  "As long as you can get his blood pressure down and you can monitor his heart, then he should be fine. He had been getting better.  I don't pretend to know what you're talking about but I'm sure he'll continue to get better.  No more, Iggy."

"I wouldn't dream of it unless my whole family is in danger," Iggy admitted.

"Thank you."  The doctor looked at Severus.  "I want to run another EKG on him in a while.  Stay in here with him and try not to look so imposing."  He looked at Iggy.  "If the worst-case happens we can say you collapsed while treating the other patients and have you admitted to your own hospital tonight," he said calmly.  Iggy nodded. "I don't know how fast your medicine works, but I'm going to continue to see you once a week, after rounds, and check you over."  Iggy nodded.  "Take the time to run and jump and play, young man.  You're seventeen, enjoy it."  He patted him on the shoulder, making him wince.  "Down.  Now.  And let them look at that injury if you won't let me."  He walked away, going to check on his other new patients.

"You really are an arrogant little boy," Snape pointed out, forcing Iggy back onto the bed.

"You've known that about me since I was eight," Iggy pointed out.  Percy snorted.  "He has."

"I'm sure he has.  The rest of us realized it when you were six and you told mum that you didn't need to take a bath because you couldn't possibly stink since books didn't smell bad."

Snape snorted.  "I can see him doing that.  How did you solve that one?"

"Garden hose.  Charlie got him if I remember right."  He smiled at his nephew.  "We fuss because we care."

"Care away," Iggy offered.  "Just don't tell my parents."

"If he finds out, we'll tell him it was all because of the stress," Severus assured him.

"It was," Iggy admitted.  "Being me is stressful.  Even when I'm trying to be good."  He smiled.  "Can I get wifely cuddles tonight?"

"No," Snape told him.  "Not for two weeks."  Iggy groaned.

"I had to go two months after my first heart attack," Percy told him.  "Feel lucky, Ignatius."

"Yes, Uncle Percy."  Iggy curled up on his side, watching his blood pressure fall.  "Hey," he said about an hour later. "Look, I'm at normal!  I haven't been there since I was fourteen."

"We'll make you something tomorrow to keep you there," Severus assured him.  "Or below.  You could use that."

"Will I have to take it if I stay at normal?"

"No, but until then you will.  That, something to strengthen your heart again, and your nerve tonic."

"Nerve tonic?" Percy asked.

"Necessity of modern life," Iggy assured him.  "A light one. My own making.  It works pretty damn well if you ask me."

"I'll keep that in mind for the next time I need something like that," Percy said with a smile.  "Is this going to impact his time in the lab?"

"No, it's nearly meditative for him," Snape offered.  "As is reading.  Crises do this to him.  As do nagging and yelling people."  He looked at the boy.  "It would be better if you spent the night under observation."

"Daddy would kill people."

"If you don't get it settled out now, then it's going to be very hard to hold your newborn child from an isolation ward," Percy warned.

"That's evil," Iggy retorted.

"But effective.  That day will stress you out as well, Iggy, and you'd better be healthy then, or else it will get worse."  Iggy's watch beeped and he restarted it.  "Where is that doctor?"

"Probably with the Minister and his wife," Iggy pointed out.  He looked at his mentor, who nodded. "Fine, but you tell daddy that I collapsed from the stress of helping the Minister's wife.  Uncle Percy can't lie worth a damn."

"That would be acceptable," Snape agreed gently.  "We do want you around for a few more years."

"I thought we only had to have these talks with Xander," Bill said as he walked in.  "Your father knows something is up, kiddo."

"Which one?" Iggy asked.

"George.  Your wife's been in a snit worrying about you for the last few minutes.  George sent me to check on you."

"Good news," the doctor said as he walked back in.  "She's out of surgery.  Everything was fixed and she'll be fine."  He smiled at Iggy.  "Your gamble paid off in aces, young man."  He noticed Bill.  "Are you his other father?"

"That's my older brother Bill," Percy told him.  "He's older than both George and I.  George sent him."

"Ah!"  He smiled and looked at his patient.  "So?  What have you decided?"

"Take another reading.  If it's still off, I'll allow myself to be observed for the night."

"Wonderful!  I knew one of them could make you see sense."  He hitched back up the pads, watching as the machine started to spit out more tape. "Much more stable."

"But?" Percy asked.

"I still want him back on the full dose of his heart medicine and something to make sure his blood pressure stays down.  If we can do that, it should be fine within a few months.  The heart will fix itself under most circumstances."

"That is possible," Snape assured him.  "Let's get him to the other hospital."

"Let me," Percy said, lifting Iggy up and apparating with him.

Bill looked at the tape, then at the professor.  "Why does that look like the boy's been doing time jumps?"

"Because he did," Severus admitted. "Did you want to tell the family he collapsed while treating the Minister's wife?"  Bill shook his head, giving him an 'are you crazy' look. "Very well.  Go to St. Mungo's and watch over him while I tell his family."  He watched as Bill accepted the file and left, then looked at the doctor.  "How long before he's healed?"

"A few months with minimal stress. As long as he cuts back on the bad parts, he can do most everything he wants to.  Don't treat him like he's fragile though, he'll scream at you.  I did that once and it was the only time I've ever seen him lose his temper."

Snape nodded. "I've done that before myself.  A few months?"

"I'll know more in one or two more checkups.  If you want I'll send you the results."

Severus nodded. "Please.  He is like my own some days."  He swept off, going to the Burrow.  As soon as he walked in through the garden door everyone looked at him.  "The stress of treating her overwhelmed him and he collapsed," he said quietly. "He's under observation."  Raena stood up with some help.  "He'll be fine.  I've talked with the doctor who was watching over his incredible stress levels before and we've decided on a course of treatment."  Xander opened his mouth.  "He'll be fine, Xander.  I swear to you, I'll mix his medicines myself.  It was a small spike in his stress level, it made his heart beat incorrectly for about five minutes, and then he was back to normal.  In fact, his blood pressure is the lowest it's been since he was fourteen according to him."

"You're stopping him?" George asked.

"We discussed that before I came over," Severus admitted.  "We've set firm limits.  Even if the gryphons came begging, he can't go back now.  He's in no shape to have that sort of stress.  He's chosen his priorities and he's working on settling his life to fit them."

Xander stood up and stared at him.  "This has happened before," he accused.

Severus nodded.  "A few months back.  He didn't collapse, but he did start to feel faint and have heart palpitations.  We handled it quietly because he didn't want to worry you. That's when he started trying to figure out how to reduce his stress levels.  With quitting, it's done most of that, but this emergency and the doubt about the next year was a bit overwhelming.  His usual schedule is not that rigorous and one of his advisors has been keeping an eye on him."

"He's fine though?" George asked worriedly.

"He's fine.  He's agreed to stay under observation.  He wasn't going to because he didn't want any of you to worry, but Percy and I managed to convince him.  He should be settled into a bed by now if you wanted to descend on the hospital."

"Hell yeah we're going," Simone told him, moving him out of the way as she headed for the floo.

Everyone left, Arthur last.  "Time?" he asked quietly.  Snape nodded.  "It's been taken?"

"Percy has it and I have the potion equivalent.  He knew before that he was in danger but he considered this to be too important.  Your son and a few other people would have died if he hadn't."

"Thank you for taking care of him for us, Severus.  You deserve an award."  He gave him a pat on the arm before walking past him.  "I'll see you at the staff meeting tomorrow?  Or are you coming with us?"

"I believe I'll check on him again then head home.  Xander will undoubtedly be in fuss mode and will drive me to drink tonight."  He followed him through the floo, heading to check on his student.  He found Iggy giving everyone helpless looks.  "Such is life," he reminded the boy.  "Enjoy it because most people don't have it."  He checked the chart and made a notation about the potions he had already taken, handing it back to the nurse.  She looked at it and nodded, hurrying to inform the doctor that their favorite trainee's family was here.   Severus went home and had a strong drink to combat the shaking.  That had been too close.

***

Xander looked up as the shadow moved over him, raising an eyebrow as the gryphon landed in front of him. "What do you want?"

"I wanted to talk to Ignatius.  Is he here?"

"No.  He's resting at the house."   The gryphon settled himself.  "I'm still mad at you, Bill.  You were supposed to watch out for him when I couldn't, but you didn't.  Do you know what I've learned recently?"   The gryphon shook his head.  "I found out that my son nearly died when he was fifteen due to stress.  That he was on medicine back then."

"I didn't know."

"You didn't want to know.  He's a boy, Bill, and you didn't care because he was useful. My son's not a tool."

"Xander, we didn't know."

"You didn't ask."

"Still...."

"Ignorance isn't an excuse!" Xander said warmly.  "You nearly killed my son! What would be doing if this were your son!"  He stood up.  "For that matter, there's been a lot of shit that's went on that I don't know about."

"Then read my mind," Bill offered. "I know a lot about some of the fantastic things he's done.   We appreciate him, and we admit we were wrong to put that much on him.  He was just a boy and we're sorry."

Xander snorted.  "That doesn't make me feel better.  My son's blood pressure went back to normal for the first time in three years."

"Read my mind, Xander, I will show you what's happened to him.  Even the things he's hiding from you."  He opened his mind and let the human in.  Xander read his memories and started to get sick.  "Calm yourself.  That is not the worst."  He showed him the things he had done, how he had done everything without worrying what it was doing to him.  "We are sorry, Xander."

"I saw, but I'm not sure I can forgive you guys.  You still nearly killed my son."  Xander shrugged.  "The fact that he's done amazing things and saved lives doesn't matter to me."

"I understand.  Are you sure?"

Xander nodded.  "Do you want my books back?"

"Why would we?  You're still one of us, as Ignatius is.  Tell him we are sorry and would like to talk to him."

"I'll tell him when I see him this afternoon.  I'm not guaranteeing anything, Bill.  Right about now, you're lucky you're still living."  He walked away, heading back into the shop.  "The gryphons are sorry."  George snorted.  "They didn't realize what they were doing to them."

"Did they look?"

"No."  Xander smiled at his mate.  "But I don't have to give back my books."

"Wonderful news."  George stole a kiss.  "Go bug the son.  He could use some more attention."

"All right."  Xander headed for their house, walking out to find his son on the back porch.  He saw him writing on thin air and frowned.  "What are you writing on?"

"Specially treated paper," Iggy said, glancing up at him.  "This way it can't be shared.  Draco gets it for me."

"Oh."  Xander took the paper but his son slapped his hand.  "Sorry."

"It's all right."  Iggy put down his pen when he felt the gentle mental touch.  "You're not that good, father."  Xander glared at him, but there wasn't any heat behind it.  "There's things in my memory that I can't share.  I can't let you in there because I have people's medical conditions in there and by the restraints of my ethical commitments, I can't let you see them.  I personally wouldn't care about you knowing who has a boil on their nose, but there are more serious things in there as well.  So please don't."

"I don't want to see those sort of things.  I want to know what you were doing with a time turner."  Iggy swallowed.  "Bill showed up.  He let me read his memories to try and convince me not to kill them all."

Iggy looked down at the paper.  "In the beginning, it was fun.  I liked making the potions, having the important people look at me with respect."  He looked up.  "Then more things got piled onto me.  It stopped being so fun.  Then the harder stuff happened and I realized I was learning a lot, even if I wasn't that happy doing it all the time.  Over time, it kept growing and growing until I was railing against the responsibility.  And then the antifreeze incident happened and I gave up because it meant I could have a life again.  Now I'm back to having fun because I want to."

"The time turner?"

"Helped me make all the potions that needed to be made.  It helped me fit in little things like rounds at the hospital."

"Iggy, is that what happened this time?"

Iggy grimaced.  "Dad, take Grandfather's advice.  Don't ask questions you don't want to hear the answers to."

"Ignatius, I'm serious."

"Yeah, it was.  I weighed the problems I could experience versus the danger that had happened.  I didn't expect to end up on the floor, but while I went back some..things happened."

"A fight?" Xander asked patiently.

"Daddy."

"Son!"

"Sorry."  Iggy stood up.  "Dad, I did what I had to do.  I get that from you."

"Yes, but I don't want to put it on your tombstone."

"I can't do it ever again," Iggy admitted.   "Do you really want to know?"  Xander nodded.  "Even if it's going to piss you off and make you go into a rage?"

"If it's that bad, I wanted to know when it was happening, son," Xander said quietly. "I wanted to be there to help you through those sort of things.  I never wanted to watch you die from stress!"

Iggy nodded, sitting back down.  "I know.  I'm starting to realize that now.  I guess I thought I could handle it.  Even though I never told you, I know you'd be proud of me."

"Son, I would have been proud of you if you had been illiterate and a squib."

Iggy smiled.  "I'm starting to realize that as well.  I guess that's part of growing up as well, huh?"  Xander nodded.  "Are you sure?"

"I'm very sure.  Show me.  Don't hold it in, you'll get bitter and more ancient before your time.  You'll end up like a bitter version of Albus."

Iggy laughed.  "Fine.  I'll show you some of it.  There's stuff in there that I don't want you to know about."

"Did you talk about it with someone?"

Iggy nodded.  "Yup.  Hence the special treated paper."

"Would Draco tell me?"

"Only if he wanted to earn my everlasting ire," Iggy told him.

"I have a right to know as your parent.  You were underage."

"Yay.  Part or nothing, father."

Xander considered it.  "I'll find out some day."

"Yeah, but fifty years from now you'll be less pissed about it," Iggy said with a sure smile.  "Part or nothing."

"Fine."  He took his son's hand and opened his mind, letting the images flow over him. He held his anger in check, knowing his son hadn't wanted him to see some of those things.  When he let go, Iggy shook his hand, trying to get the feeling back in it.  "Son, I want you to know I'm not mad at you," Xander told him.  Iggy sighed.  "But if that slimy bastard comes near you again I'm going to kill him."

"Daddy, you can't kill Ryan."

"Yes, I can."

"No, you can't.  It'd cause more problems with the Watchers."  He grinned.  "Relax, it's all in the past and I handled everything that was thrown at me.  Even when I wanted to throw a fit and stomp my feet, I didn't."

"Which makes me even prouder," Xander admitted, giving him a smile.  "Anything else you wanted to not tell me about?"

"Yup, lots of stuff.  As you say, I'm not going there."  He gave him a confident smile.  "See, I can handle damn near anything, daddy."

"I know you can, son, but you shouldn't have had to.  See, that's the father's job.  Or the mother if you had one, but in this case it should have been me.  I wanted to know these things."

"I'll tell you the next time Ryan tries to molest me," Iggy offered.

Xander nodded. "Yes, you will.  Or Sev.  Did you flash that over to Raena?"

"Probably," he admitted.  "Hopefully not to the baby.  She knew some of it already.  We agreed to hide it from you."

"Don't do it again.  I'll get you while you sleep."  He patted his son's arm.  "Medicines?"

"I'm mostly done with them.  I'm over most of the effects and I'm under orders to be examined each week for the first month of school to make sure I don't have another stress relapse. I'm fine."

"I'm sure you are.  Right now though, I want to tie your ass to a bed and make you rest."  He stood up and kissed his son on the head.  "You finish writing down what happened the other night and give it to your big brother.  We'll face the elders together whenever you're ready."

"Thanks, daddy.  I should have known I could count on you to be understanding."

"Oh, I'm not.  I'm still processing.  You may still find yourself tied to the bed sometime soon."  He grinned.  "Want to go for a swim or are you still under orders not to?"

"I'm not supposed to be doing anything that would make my heart rate rise.  It sucks, but it'll be for another week. Then I can have sex again."

"That's what I'd miss too," Xander admitted.  He winked.  "You behave, son, before I have to send you to Charlie to give you lessons in common sense."

"I could do that if you wanted the time alone," Iggy offered.  "It's midmorning over there, he's probably not doing much since he likes the afternoon shifts."

"If you want.  No more keeping it inside.  That way leads to no sex ever."  Iggy shuddered but he was smiling.  "Whenever you're ready to share the rest, I'll be around."  He walked away, going to play in the water.

"Xander!" the baby said happily.  "What's wrong?  You don't look happy," she said as she floated closer.

"I'm fine, it's just some heavy mental thoughts about you kids growing up too fast."

"But being an adult is fun!  You get to do all sorts of neat stuff."

Xander slid into the water, giving her a hug around the neck.  "Trust me, it's not all it's cracked up to be.  Stay little for as long as you can because the fun is less fun when you're bigger."

"If you say so," she told him.  "Come play?"

"Sure.  Lead the way," he said with an easier smile.

***

Iggy walked over to where Charlie was watching a few of the younger dragons play in the river, sitting beside him.  "Dad said I should come to you to get some common sense beaten into me."

Charlie glanced at him. "I heard a lot of things from Bill recently."

"The human Uncle or the big, fluffy bastard?"

"My brother," Charlie said, pulling him closer to give him a one-armed hug.  "How are you feeling?"

"Better."  His uncle squeezed the back of his neck. "OW!"

"You deserve it for being so dumb, nephew."

"I wasn't being dumb!  Percy and about twenty other people were going to die!  I had to go back this time."

"This time?" Charlie asked, looking at him.  "I thought you only did little things."

Iggy sighed and opened himself, showing him everything.  "I try to only do the little things," he told him when they were done.  He pointed at the river.  "One's missing."

Charlie looked down there then frowned and whistled, bringing the baby out from under a large plant.  "Thank you.  Pounce your sister!"  He turned back to his nephew.  "Why tell me?"

"Because you're reasonable, you won't go into a rage to kill someone about any of it, and I can trust you to know that I'm not going to share most of that with my fathers."

"You think I won't?"

"I think you'll see what sort of effect some of that will have on them.  Uncle Draco knows some of it as well.  He made me start a journal."

"Never underestimate that one," Charlie said, looking down at his charges again.  One of the mothers stomped around behind him and he glanced back. "Don't worry, she's not going to eat you.  She thinks humans taste funny."

"I hope I do," Iggy agreed, starting to smile.

"I'm not the one you should have told.  I will tell George."

"Yeah, but you won't tell the other one.  He's the one who's threatened the Main Colony with extinction."

"I'm about ready to do that myself."  Charlie gave him another hug. "I'll give you two weeks before I owl both your fathers.  Some of that can't be kept from them.  No matter how much you might want to, you're their son.  If some of that had been me, even at this age, I'd still go running home to my folks."

Iggy sighed.  "That sucks, Uncle Charlie."

Charlie gave him a wry look.  "You came for common sense, not coddling.  You knew I wouldn't give it to you.  Neither would Bill.  Percy, now he might have."

"Percy's scary, have you noticed that?"

Charlie laughed.  "That's what that sort of job does to you.  I think he's a lot nicer now than he used to be when he first graduated.  More like a normal person and less like an animated tree."  Iggy nudged him.  "He's my kin, I can say that."

"Good point.  Do I have to?"  Charlie nodded.  "Do I have to tell everyone?"

"Your parents.  Your wife.  Draco in case stuff starts because he can protect you more'n anybody probably."  He gave him a smile.  "Thank you for the trust, but I think I'll have nightmares now."

Iggy nodded.  "I had those for years."  He settled in to watch the dragons.  "Why couldn't this have been my gift?"

"Because this gets boring after a while," Charlie pointed out.  "All jobs do."  They sat there silently for a while.  "If it matters," he said finally, "I think you're on the right path and I'm glad you got out from under them.  I'm happy that you're happy, nephew, and it pleases me that you're so strong.  You're a lot like Xander in that regard.  Too strong for your own good."

"Did you take the Dumbledore Course on Cryptic Advice?"

Charlie laughed, startling a few of the babies.  "No!"  He nudged the boy. "I was simply saying I'm proud of you, the same way your fathers will be when you tell them everything.  They can't help but be proud of a kid like you."

Iggy nodded and rested against his side. "Want to come to dinner when I tell them?"

"Not a chance.  Xander still scares me sometimes.  Let Bill deal with him."  He put an arm around the boy again.  "How's the wife and kiddie?"

"She's fine and the baby is smooshing around in there.  Mary's decided she wants to be a vampire when she grows up because she thinks Spike is pretty neat."  Charlie snorted.  "She destroyed the shop again the other day.  Daddy and Uncle Fred have taken her on as an apprentice.  They're teaching the triplets as well, but Mary's getting special lessons."

"Bet Ron's proud of that."

"He beamed when he found out.  He told Sarajane that he must have impregnated her on the astral plane because that child was definitely his."  Charlie chuckled.  "Everyone says she's a little Weasley of Destruction."

"I can't wait until my vacation this year.  She sounds like a pisser."

"Oh, she is," Iggy agreed.

One of the babies walked up to them and honked at him, tipping his head off to the side to look at him.

"No, he's not coming to help you, Tyrone, he's my nephew.  He's my baby brother's baby."  The baby dragon squealed and honked some more, heading back to play with the other dragons.

"I'm not a baby."

"To your folks you'll always be the little guy who used to fight getting put in diapers.  It's a chemical link that starts when you find out you're going to be a parent."

"Huh. I'll have to remember that when my own kid gets to be my age."

"You sure will," Charlie agreed.  He let the boy go.  "Go tell them."

"I already heard," Xander said from behind them.  He sat down on his son's other side.  "You keep forgetting that you think very loud, son."  Charlie looked at him, smiling.  "Thank you for encouraging him to talk to us.  Where are the diaries?"

"In the library.  They're on unicorn treated paper.  Why?"

"Because some of that is stuff you don't want a record of," Xander reminded him.  "Tell your big brother to destroy them for you."  Iggy nodded and Xander gave him a hug.  "I'm no more disappointed in you than I was earlier, son.  In fact, I'm even more in awe of you."

"I don't want you to be in awe of me," Iggy protested.  "It makes me feel like a freak."

"Okay, then let's say I'm stunned by how much you've managed to accomplish in seven years, how's that?"

"He did it all..."  Charlie shook his head.  "Never mind.  I get it now."

Xander beamed at him.  "Are you coming home for the holidays?  You'll get to meet the new great-niece."

"I'm not sure when I'm taking it," Charlie admitted.  He poked Iggy.  "See, he's not destroying anything."

"It's in the past.  Even if I wanted to, I'd have to explain why I was doing it and I never did like having to explain myself."  He tipped his son's face up. "No more, son. Be naughty from now on."

Iggy nodded.  "Yes, daddy."  He grinned.  "Can I still finish my degrees? I do want that."

"Of course.  As long as you want it.  I'm happy that you finally started making your own decisions and stood up for yourself.  But like I said..."

"Tell you the next time," Iggy agreed.  He relaxed.  "This is so cool. I thought you were going to lose your temper and blow up the colonies."

"That's still an option," Xander pointed out.   "I think I'll leave that to George this time."

Iggy got up and sent himself back to the shop, hurrying to stop his other father.  Weasley tempers could be worse than Harris tempers because Weasleys were more creative in their vengeance.

"Ready to be a grandfather?" Charlie asked.

"Hell no," Xander told him, grimacing. "I'm still working on good father."

Charlie laughed.  "I think you've got that part down pat.  Now work on the spoiling things.  That's the beauty of being a grandfather from what dad's said."

"Hmm.  Maybe," Xander agreed.  "The lake baby misses you."

"I'll get a weekend free soon," Charlie promised him.

***

Iggy walked into his big brother's study and found both the journals, then looked around.  No big brother.  "Draco?"

"Kitchen," was yelled back.

Iggy headed that way, giving him a faint smile.  "I came clean and Daddy heard."  Draco winced.  "He's still calm about it.  I'm personally amazed, but he's still calm."  He handed over the books.  "Daddy said to destroy those."

Draco opened the back door and tossed them outside, watching as they burned.  "How's that?"

"Perfect."  Iggy gave him a hug.  "I'm happy."

"But you're bored," Draco with a smirk.  His little brother nodded.  "Then go make a new potion."

"I'm tired of that as well.  I don't want to have to think today.  This is definitely one of *those* days."

"I see."  Draco gave him a short hug.  "We'll still have to do some clothes shopping for school.  We could do that if you wanted.  The girls were about as bored as you are."

"Yeah, maybe.  Daddy's with Uncle Charlie right now though."  He frowned, leaning against the counter.  Until he was moved so he wasn't in the way of the sandwich making.  "You don't eat corned beef."

"Myan wanted something to nibble on while she went over the third year books."  He smiled.  "We could go with her."

"Maybe."  Iggy shrugged.  "I don't know her all that well.  Will she whine about the mass exodus of clothing?"

"Probably not.   We can ask her if you want."

"Yeah, I guess we should."  Iggy followed him down to the lab, waving at his cousin.  "We have to do something to beat the boredom."

"Shopping?" she suggested with a faint smile.  He nodded.  "Do you really want to?"

"No, but it kills time.  It's either that or I'm going to go through one of the vaults and count money."  He sat down in one of the comfortable chairs.  "Need help with anything?"

"Herbology is looking pretty difficult," she noted.

"That would be Melvin's area," Iggy told her. "I do potions, Runes, and healing stuff.  Raena does those and Astronomy, though Emily Snape does that better.  Melvin does herbs.  Simone does creatures and transfiguration, along with Ravena, and Denver does defense really well."

"Melvin also does charms very well and Simone and Andrea, Melvin's wife, both took Tara's class," Draco added.

"Wow.  So you guys pretty well have the whole spectrum covered?"  Iggy nodded.  "That's wonderful.  What did you need to shop for?"

"Some new uniforms. I can fit into mine, but they're a bit thin.  Wearing the same eight sets of clothes for a year tends to wear them out."  Iggy shifted some.  "Are we having a ball this year?"

"A Yule and a graduation one," Draco told him.  He felt a pinging on his shields.  "Something big just landed in the back yard.  Want me to come with you?"

"Sure," Iggy sighed, forcing himself to get up.  He walked upstairs, going out to see which one it was.  "Delilah.  Did you need Draco or Simone?"

"You."  She got down close to his face.  "You are still one of us, young man."

"If it means I have to die from stress, I don't want to be."

"Die?"  She lifted her head and looked at Draco, who nodded.  "Who threatened him?"

"The stress you guys were putting on me did," Iggy told her, crossing his arms.  "In case you didn't know, I've been taking heart medicine for the last two years.  Not to mention things to help me sleep because I'm so worn out that I couldn't.   Welcome to my life, Delilah, you put too much pressure onto me and I couldn't deal with it anymore.   I'm under orders to never have that level of stress again because I nearly died a few weeks ago."  She hissed.  "Now do you see how harmful you were to me?  Not only wasn't I allowed to have a normal life, doing normal people things, but I managed to nearly kill myself working for you."  He laughed bitterly.  "And truthfully, at least half of it was my doing because I wasn't bright enough to protest."  He turned and walked away, heading out to the pool house.

"Ignatius, do not walk away.  I wish to talk to you," the gryphoness told him.  "There must be some compromise."

He looked at her, shaking his head.  "I offered to teach the healers, and none but Helena came.  I'm sorry.  My life is more precious to me now than it was when I was younger.  I see what I did wrong and I'm going to fix it."

"You are still one of us."

"And like I said a moment ago, if I have to die to continue to be counted as such, then I don't want it!"  He looked at his uncle.  "You speak her language, make her understand."  He ducked into the pool house and slammed the door.  Simone got out of the pool and came over to give him a hug.

Draco looked at the Elder.  "He's right, he did nearly die from all the stress he's been under."

"But...."  She shook her head.  "We did not put that on him."

"No, but you put some on him and the other colonies put some on him, and the main Elders put some more on him.  Did you know he was working with a device to warp time for the last four years?"  She shook her head, looking grim.  "He was.  To do everything that was expected of him, he was manipulating time."

"His only responsibility was to us," she said firmly.

"His own education had to come first," Draco said coldly.  She glared at him.  "His education is what made him be able to do anything for you in the first place.  Besides, if he hadn't had your stress to deal with, he and Raena may have had an easier first few years.  At least half of their fighting was from the stress they were both under."

"Their jobs...." she stared.

"Their jobs are to be children," he said firmly.  "Ignatius is only seventeen.  He was a minor the first time your problems necessitated him jumping time.  You had an obligation to help him be raised as a decent born and you botched it because he was useful to you.  You ruined his childhood, the time when he was supposed to learn how to deal with people and minor stress, by heaping everything onto a child's back. You made it so he hates his very being because you refused to believe that he was still a child."  He looked back into the house, hearing someone coming.  "I pity you, Delilah.  At one point in time, Iggy would have done *anything* for you.  Now, I'm not so sure he's willing to look at you long enough to see what's wrong."  He smiled as his girlfriend joined them.  "Myan, this is Delilah.  She's the female head of the local colony, the one I and Xander are part of."

She looked up.  "You're a big bugger," she said in greeting, smiling at her.  "Where is the beloved nephew, as everyone calls him?"

"In the pool house.  Did you need help with a potion?"

"No, I felt him being ready to cry and wanted to know if I could help."  She looked up at the elder again.  "Was it because of you?"

Delilah looked down at her.  "You are related to Xander?"  She nodded.  "Have you heard of this problem before?"  Myan shook her head.  "Then perhaps you should stay out of it, young lady."

Myan snorted. "Yeah, because a good Harris will always ignore their family," she scoffed.  "You obviously don't know Xander either.  But maybe that's the problem.  Would you have expected a child born and raised in the colony to do what Iggy's done so far?"  Delilah looked shocked.  "I see.  So it's just the *useful* ones that get that.  Damn glad I don't attach myself to any one group. Draco, I'm going to see if I can help Iggy any.  Sometimes it's easier when you don't know someone that well."  She walked away, heading to help her cousin.  She found Simone curled up with him and reached down, giving him a hug.  "It'll be okay.  Your uncle's giving them a reasonable ass-chewing," she said with a smile.  He wiped his eyes off, nodding.  "Hey, you can do that in front of me.  I even give good hugs if you need them."  She sat on the seat next to him.  "I am like your father in the fact that I meddle horribly, Iggy.  If I can ever be of comfort, you only have to come to me.  I like you, you little nerd."  He snorted but looked a little happier.  "If the world had more people like you, it'd be a much better place.  So do the world a favor and breed more, okay?"  He nodded, giving her a real smile.  "Want to help me find some decent chocolate and eat it?"

"We have some frogs," Simone offered, smiling at her.  She'd be a neat stepmother.

"Honey, I don't eat anything that hops around in my hand or my mouth," Myan told her, giving her a smile.  "I like my chocolate to lay there prettily and silently beg me to eat it."  Simone and Iggy both laughed.  "Besides, I keep hearing about this great fudge shop and I wanted to see if I could buy your daddy some."

"It's in muggle London," Iggy said, calming himself down.  "We can hit there before we go shopping if you want."

"Shopping?" Simone asked.

"Dumbledore said we'd have to wear uniforms if we wanted to play this year," he pointed out.  "We might as well at least get robes.   Maybe you can get away with untraditional clothes under a school robe."

"Maybe," Simone said thoughtfully.  "I'll have to try."  She stood up and stretched.  Then she caught him looking. "Perv," she said fondly.

"You're the one bouncing your tits in his face," Myan pointed out.  "He's a guy, they all look."  She shrugged at the shocked look.  "I tend to take a pretty practical point of view about that.  As long as it's not a long look, a blatant stare, or a dreamy expression of want, it's all good and natural to me."

"Damn.  You are cool.  Wanna go to the whorehouse with me tonight?" Simone offered with a grin.

"I think your father might mind," Myan pointed out.   She stood up and hauled Iggy with her.  "Come on.  Tell me where we'll be going so I can plan on begging your daddy for money."

"He was with Uncle Charlie," Iggy told her.  "I'll lend you some of mine if you want."  He walked her outside, finding Delilah waiting on them.  "I thought you'd have left by now," he said, showing no emotion whatsoever.

"I wanted to talk to you, Ignatius.  You've done things that I had no idea about."

Simone snorted.  "Isn't that your job?" she asked.

"Your mouth is not welcome in this instance.  Leave us, Simone," the Elder demanded gently.

"My lawn, bitch, get off it," Simone retorted.  "I'm not letting you hurt my cousin."  The gryphoness looked offended.  "Yay, get over it.  Iggy is mine to protect.  If I had known what he was doing, we'd have had this talk a while ago.  So back the fuck off him and leave him alone until he's ready to deal with the creatures who nearly killed him a few times."  She led Iggy into the house.  "Daddy?"

He came out of the study.  "Did you mouth off again?" he asked, giving her a faint smirk.

"Yup.  I feel better now too.  Can I go back out there and finish it?"

"No, Simone.  That's up to Ignatius.  It was his life that they ruined.  It's his fun to go yell and scream at them about it."  He looked at Iggy.  "Whenever you're ready of course."

"I'll go talk to her now," Iggy said quietly, heading outside.  He closed the door behind him.  "I'd have thought that you would have left by now."

"I want to talk to you.  We had no idea what the other colonies were doing."

"That was your job," Iggy pointed out.  "Everything was supposed to come through you.  You were supposed to make sure that I was protected from all the bullshit they could start.   If you had, I might not be under permanent orders to never have stress again.  Or else next time I will die.  So, I'm sorry, but there's nothing I can do to make you feel better and there's nothing I can do to help you either."  He saw her stubborn body posture and shrugged.  "I can give you my doctor's orders if you want.  If that'll get you out of trouble with the assholes in Morocco."

"I had no idea, Ignatius."

"Actually, you did, Delilah.  You didn't want to know.  There's a difference.  You saw me having chest pains and decided you didn't want to know what was wrong with me."

"You said you were fine."

"Humans do that," Iggy noted, shrugging again.  "We say all sorts of stuff that's not true when we don't want to deal with it.  Especially teenagers.  That's why we have parents and guardians, to make us own up to those times and help fix them.  You left it there, and I didn't have a guardian that day. Uncle Draco saw my second one and I let him believe it was my first so he wouldn't kill you all."  He looked up.  "I have no idea why I did that, but I regret it now.  If my parents had known, they would have stopped you when I was younger and I wouldn't be such a physical wreck waiting to happen now."

"You're moving, you can't be that sick."

"Delilah, listen to the words coming out of my mouth!  I'm on *heart* medicine because I'm a twinge away from a heart attack!  I'm on nerve medicine because all the stress drove me to it!   I'm on sleeping medicine because I'm routinely too tired to get there myself!  And you think you did a good job!  Would that have included letting me work all day and night to stock stuff that you didn't really need?  Or how about doing that for *all* the colonies every week!"

"That was training," she sniffed.

"I already had that training!" he screamed.  "I had it long before I ever met you!  For that matter, I should put forward complaints about what the hell I went through so it's on record somewhere, so maybe the next prodigy's parents will find it!"   He took a calming breath, this screaming wasn't helping anything, but it felt good.  He looked up at her again, seeing the shocked look.  "Delilah, you were the main force behind me getting announced when I was sixteen.  I appreciate that, but never do it to another of us again.  No sixteen-year-old needs the stress of having lives put in their hands.  I used to berate myself because I wasn't good enough to save everyone.  It took me *years* to realize that I wasn't perfect, all because you guys expected me to be that good.  I'm good, but I'm not God.  I can only hope the next prodigy who comes along won't go through this."

"You still have a responsibility to your home colony, young man."

"No, I don't.  I don't have a colony anymore," Iggy said quietly.  She gasped.  "I can't, because it'll kill me.  I can't have that stress!" he shouted.  "What part of that don't you understand!  You nearly killed me and now you expect me to continue to do things which I know will take me away from my wife and future child?  How bloody stupid are you?"  He backed away from her.  "I'm not a born, Delilah, take me off the books.  I could care less at this moment."  He took a deep breath and rubbed his chest.  "Leave.  Before I end up in the hospital again."

She looked stunned.  "Young man, did you even think about *telling* us about this?  We might have helped if we had known."

"You were supposed to know what I was doing anyway," he pointed out, glaring at her.  She took a step back.  "You were the one who all the assignments for the other colonies were supposed to go through.  You're the one who was supposed to be training me to do my duty to the flock and colonies.  You were even the one who was supposed to make sure that I stayed a child.  Yes, I did read that book too," he said at the surprised look.  "It is the female's duty to make sure all offspring, or children under her command, are raised properly.  Even the useful ones, Delilah.  Even me.  Even though I knew what I was doing and so did you."  He grunted and rubbed his chest again.  "Now, go away," he ground out.  "I don't want to see you ever the hell again.  For all I care, you can die.  Maybe in the future I won't feel that way about most of the gryphons, but right now, thanks to you, I do."  He slumped in on himself as she took off and managed to calm himself before he walked back inside.  Myan was waiting on him.  "You heard?"

"I did."  She gave him a hug.  "Finish calming down. The chest pains go away when you do."  He nodded, relaxing against her.  "Should I call someone?" she asked when he was still breathing hard a minute later.

"No," he said weakly.  "I'm fine."  He sniffed.  "I hate fighting."

"I know. It's a family trait I think."  She stroked down his back, soothing him. "We can put off fudge until tomorrow if you want."

"No, I could use some fudge," he admitted, pulling back.  She wiped off his face for him.  "I hate them.  I really, really hate them."

"I know, kid.  It comes with being used."  She led him into the study, where Draco was.  "Do you have any of his medicine?"  Iggy glared at her.  "You're still breathing hard, kid, you need it.  I'm not going to tell your father that you died."

"I'm fine.  I'll be better once I calm down."

"We have that medicine as well," Draco said, pulling out his top desk drawer and pulling out two bottles. "He takes half of the lemon one and a third of the purple one."  Myan nodded, watching as Iggy took them.  "Should I tell Xander that she showed up?"

"No.  He'll go and roast her like a big chicken."

"That sounds like an idea to me," Myan noted, sitting under Iggy's feet.  She gently stroked his ankles.  "How bad was it?"

"Do you know what a time turner is?" Iggy asked.  She nodded, then shrugged.  "I used one every day, twice a day, for nearly two years because of them.  In a total of four year's time, I logged in an extra three years and almost two months."  She hissed.  "Doing so causes heart problems."

"Did your father know?"

"No," Draco told her.  "We kept some of it from George and kept more of it from Xander."

"And mostly at my request," Iggy said bitterly.

"You didn't know any better," Draco reminded him.  "You thought those sort of requests were normal.  Xander might not have been able to stop much of it."

"Yeah, but he would have tried," Iggy reminded him.  He slumped back into the couch as the medicines started to work on him.  "I feel better now," he said in a woozy voice.

"You rest, we'll get you some fudge later," Myan assured him.  He nodded and closed his eyes.  "Draco?"

"I tried, Myan, but no one felt like seeing what he was going through.  There are things that he never told me either.  I tried to soften it for him by helping him now and then, but he is a Master already and he knows things that I don't about potions."

She got her stubborn look on her face.  "Then I guess I'm going to wade into this fray as well."

"Please," Draco agreed with a smile. "I'm sure another strong female can only help him."  He watched as his girlfriend gently stroked the boy's ankles, she had such maternal strength in her.

***

The third elder watched as Delilah ranted and raved.  "Shut up!" he shouted.  She jumped and looked at him.  "It is our fault!  That boy nearly died and you didn't seem to give a damn about his health!  Now sit down and shut up, Delilah."

She rounded on him.  "I am the female here, Ballan.  You will obey me."

Ballen snorted. "Or what?" he asked.  "You'll kick me out?  I helped found this colony, Delilah.  The only reason I'm not in Africa is because I didn't want to deal with the heat.  Now sit down and shut up!"  She backed away from him.  "Now!"  She sat on her nest, glaring at him.  "Thank you.  You abrogated your responsibility to that boy.  You made sure he was overloaded and would quit.  I don't know why you tried to kill him, he only brought honor on our colony.  I don't really care at the moment."  He stood up slowly.   "I'm going to talk to someone *reasonable* about him, see if there's anything we can do."  Bill looked over at him, looking hopeful.  "Come."  He opened the portal to the main colony, nipping their ambassador on the back of his neck.  "Clear the chambers, we've got to have a talk."

Reynaldo nodded quickly and moved forward to put in his request for a closed conference.  The guardians quickly cleared the chambers.  "My Lords and Ladies, my elders wish to speak with you.  May they enter?" he asked formally.

"They may," the lead female agreed.  The two males came in and she looked down her beak at them.  "Males, here?" she snorted.

"It's about time we stood up to some tyrannical women," Ballen agreed.  "You and your sister need to be replaced."   The council gasped.  "I don't like to bother with this sort of thing, we all know that I should be up there in the second position right now," he noted.  The lead male nodded.  "We also know that there's been a few things gone wrong recently in my colony.  I formally ask that we get a new female Elder and that she and her sister be punished for ruining our potion's master."

Bill stepped forward.  "I may be young, but I did watch over that boy.  I asked repeatedly if we shouldn't make him slow down and Delilah told us he was fine.  The sad thing is, even I didn't know about some of the things he had been told to do."  He looked at his superior, who nodded.  "The boy told you and you didn't listen either."

"He is a little, they exaggerate," the second female reminded him.

"The boy's no more a little than I am," Ballen said in derision.  "That boy was never a little.  There was always a push here, or a prod there to do more.  Even his own father couldn't stop all of it and had to give up sometimes.  The sad thing is, he *told* you and you didn't believe him.  By the time he knew enough to complain, he was in over his head and it was too late for him to ever lead a healthy life."

"His heart is sick?" the lead male asked gently, having read it in their minds.  Bill nodded.  "How bad is it?"

"His doctor, whom I paid a call on, said that he will never be able to work under stress again.  That he's not allowed to have stress, ever, because he's so ill.  He manipulated time for the last four years, adding an extra three years onto the normal amount."

"Ninety percent for you," Xander said from the door.  Everyone looked at him.  "You're discussing my son and I'm going to be here.  Deal with it."  He walked in and took off his invisibility cloak.  "My son showed me things earlier that were so horrible that none of your healers would ever willingly go through it.  Yet, my son at the age of fifteen did."

"Are you going to threaten us again?" the third male asked.

"I learned long ago not to make threats.  I only make promises.  I make statements of fact.  The last time you saw me, I was ready to kill you.  Upon hearing that my son cured a minor plague a few years ago without there being an antidote for him and there being a healer who could do it even better who was a gryphon so the antidote would work on them, I want to harm you all even more."  He looked at the top female. "Especially you.  It's interesting what you hear when you're invisible."

The top male looked at her.  "Did you know about that?"

"It had to be cured," she noted with a wave of her paw.

"You knew he could have died and you didn't say anything," Xander said bluntly.  She glared at him.  "Yes, I am a man and I am questioning you.  How very odd.   Humans are like this, even the borns."  Bill snorted and nudged him.  "You still could have stopped him, even going behind Delilah's back."

"I'm sorry, Xander.  I didn't know half of it.  What I did know, I was advised to let it go, that he had it.  If I had known, I would have tied the boy to a bed a long time ago and told you everything."  He gave him a look. "Please, don't end our friendship.  You know I won't hurt your children."

"I'm considering it.  I have no idea what I'm doing about that right now," Xander admitted.  He looked up at the heads.  "Finding out I was a born was one of the best things in my life, one of the most important turning events.  I'm ready to walk away and become a rogue because of this."  They all hissed.  "If it were your kids, you'd be saying the same thing."

"That's very true," Ballen agreed, smiling at him.  "Thank you for being calm."

"I had to take a potion before I came," Xander told him.  "That's the only reason."

"I understand."  He looked at the council again.  "I demand that you replace Delilah.  She may be good at finding nestmates, but she doesn't do much else.  She's brought ruin on all our heads by driving off the one creature who can ensure our existence should something horrible happen.  She doesn't do the rest of the work she should either."

"She also doesn't have any patience for the littles," Bill pointed out.   He looked at the top female.  "We know that she aided her sister in all this.  I don't know why, but I don't care."

The lead male stepped down and looked at all of them.  "I want an outside opinion, just to be fair.  Is there one available?"

"Get Salazar," Bill suggested.  "He watches over the boy. He'd know at least part of it."

"Iggy leaked his memories to myself and one of his uncles earlier," Xander offered.  "Charlie deals with dragons, but he would know what he was shown."

"He leaked memories?" the top elder asked.  Xander nodded.  "He handed them over?"

"More like opened his shields and pushed them out of his head so they could be copied into ours," Xander admitted.  "Iggy thinks fairly loudly if you're listening for him."

The second male, who was mute, walking down and nudged Bill, nodding.  The top male nodded.  "Can you get this Salazar here?"

"Salazar?" Xander called, tossing a rock from his pocket onto the ground.  Two ghosts showed up.  "Gee, Gryffindor as well," he said dryly.  "You've been watching my son?"

"Sometimes.  Even Snake has to stop before he loses his temper.  You've got one hell of a kid, Harris."

"If I had known, I would have stopped him," Xander admitted.

"I know.  Trust me, if I had known that you didn't know, I would have told you."  He looked at the gryphons.  "Snake and I are both at your service."

Salazar floated forward, touching the main gryphon's head.  "I watch out for the boy and he lets me into his head," he told them as he let them see what he knew, staring straight at the lead female.  She got up and walked away. "I don't know what that family has against his family, but it needs to stop."  He floated back and let Gryffindor do the same.  "You didn't know?"

"Every time I saw him being too tired or starting to get sick, I stopped him as best I could," Xander pointed out.

"Most of the pushing was coming from Delilah and her followers," Bill soothed.  He tucked Xander under his wing.  "She used to say little things to him.  We weren't aware that they were taking root."

"Iggy's very sensitive," Salazar reminded him.  "He's still hurt by his wife telling him that the world would have been better without him during some of her mood swings."  Bill groaned.   "Her head female is from the same family, it probably traces back somehow."

"Can we do a sensitivity transplant?" Gryffindor asked.  "I like the little nerd.  He's funny and decent."  He looked at his rival.  "Even for needing to be one of yours."

"I feel the same way about his father," Salazar admitted.  "Even though he should have been yours."

"The sorting hat said it would have put me into the house," Xander told Gryffindor, which made him smile.  "Just because of the symbolism."

"Ah!  It obviously didn't read most of your memories then," Gryffindor pointed out.  "Not that I could get past some of them."

Salazar snorted.  "It gets worse ten years back, trust me."  He smiled at Xander.  "I should come haunt you some night soon so we can talk."

"Do it before school starts, okay?  I don't think I can handle this upcoming year with no sleep. It's going to be trying enough."

The top male gryphon cleared his throat once he had calmed himself down.  "I know you have a suggestion to stop this tragedy from happening again. What is it, Bill?"

"I want Iggy to set up some sort of training program for all the healers."  His superior looked startled.  "You can't deny that many of the healers have lost information or incomplete knowledge.  Half of what Ignatius has done would have been done by the healers back during the Wars.  Unfortunately, many of them died before they could give out what they knew."  He looked at the group's healer, who was always in the chamber in case something happened.  "Your own training, Gweneth, how was it done?"

"Like everyone else's, by apprenticeship.  My Master died before I turned eighteen so I had to learn the rest of it by reading because there wasn't anyone else to teach me," she admitted.  "Would Iggy be able to do that with a bad heart?  That might be stressful."

"He'd already know," Ballen pointed out.  "He's seen the inadequacies of the system already and lived to tell how bad it was.  Who better to do so and to oversee some of the training?"

"Iggy has no patience for teaching," Salazar told him.  "Unless they know nothing, he loses it."

"Badly," Gryffindor agreed.

"He didn't smite anybody last year," Xander offered.  "Setting a curriculum wouldn't be that hard on him.  He can base it off what he's learning now.  He might even be able to get some of his teachers to help him with it as some sort of special project."  He looked at the top male.  "You may ask him, but I don't want my son to continue to need heart medication."

"He shouldn't have needed it in the first place," the top male said with a depressed sounding sigh.  "He wasn't lying.  Xander, may I?"  Xander stepped forward and let him see what his son had put forth earlier.  He winced at some of it and then started to cry.  "I want her stopped," he demanded.  "Now!  She will face charges!"  The rest of the council went to gather the women while he calmed himself again.  "Xander, I am sorry for what we did to your son."  He looked at Bill.  "At least he has one who knows what it is like to be pushed.  Our last prodigy wasn't treated with respect either and it nearly ruined him as well."  Bill nodded his head.  "We will make it known that every possibly thing is open to this family.  I will not have the boy shunned for being abused in such a manner.  I'm surprised that he hasn't given up long ago."

"He said he thought it was normal," Xander told him.  The elder looked pissed.  "He said by the time he realized, it was nearly too late and the antifreeze case came at the time when he snapped.  Otherwise we might be having this conversation at my son's grave."  He stepped back.  "With all due respect, my adopted son just called. Iggy's crashed on a couch because of Delilah and he wants to talk to me."

"Go," the elders agreed.  Xander bowed and left.

Ballen looked at his superior.  "I want this stopped.  It was wrong.  It's also wrong that the boy can't go into Mortal Alley anymore without being sneered at.  I'm putting forth that he be our colony's healer trainee permanently.  That he not be allowed to move up in rank, and that we keep him for necessary times."

"That would protect the boy and soften the blows of life," Bill put in, "but he doesn't want to see us.  Not even me.  He yelled at me the last time and that boy never loses his temper."

Ballen shook his head.  "He lost it earlier with Delilah, hence his current heart troubles.   Holding it in hurt him this time."

"He is like that," Bill pointed out.  "No matter how much we push him to let it go, he doesn't."

"He does it in other ways," Draco said as he walked in.  "He does it by brewing something that takes a lot of stirring or picking up a book.  In this case, we medicated him as soon as he walked into the house."  He bowed to them.  "If you're going to do something, do it soon.  Ignatius has just voiced the desire to change his genetics so he's not a born any longer.  He knows that if he stays, he'll end up doing another emergency and he knows his body won't allow it, possibly ever.  For that matter, he said that some of the old ways have to change.  Things like picking on a male who got shot during a mating flight by a muggle and was made fun of by the healers."

The top elder winced.  "There are some things that only a male would understand.  Where did that happen?"

"Romania.  He ended up at the boy's uncle's dragon preserve.  Ignatius said that there should be situations where only a male healer should be handling male cases, the same as only female healers may handle egg bearing cases unless it's an emergency."

"I heard great things about his helping the female from Iran," the top male noted.  "Did he really climb up in there to help?  Most males who heal wouldn't have even though of that."

"Iggy's like that," Draco reminded him.  "The same as he once healed one of you out of the blue because he decided you needed the help.  Male healers are at the bottom of the power structure and he said that they should be treated equally.  I agree.  The female healers can be quite bitter and cold to males when we need to see them.  We're supposed to be subservient, but strong enough to not need pain medicine for a broken bone?  It isn't right."

"I always thought that was odd."  The top male looked at the younger elders.  "You will make the announcement and we will send up a new female head."  Bill looked interested.  "You are *still* without a nestmate?" he asked in shock.  Elders always had females vying for their attention.

"I'm young and none of our regional colonies have eligible females.  The one I like pretended to be mated so I wouldn't talk to her," he said miserably.  He even slumped a little bit.

Ballen snorted.  "We need to find you a gryphon version of Raena."  Bill perked up.  "Someone who shares your love of books."

"Gee, there was a nice one in Germany," Xander said as he walked back in.  "Iggy said he's willing to meet with you tomorrow, after lunch our local time if that would be fine with you."

"That would be fine," the top elder agreed.  "Thank you, Xander.  You match people?"

"Very well," Draco agreed.  "Three of his brothers, one of them twice, and myself so far."

"Twice?  He wanted two mates?" Bill asked.

"Percy."

"Oh.  I had forgotten about his wife dying."  He nuzzled Xander.  "Germany?"

"Germany.  They have a cute little archivist over there.  Fairly young girl, about half of your size but I didn't get the feeling that she was immature. She giggled when Iggy asked her for a specific book."

"I'll have to fly over and talk to her," Bill agreed.

Draco clapped him on the back.  "Which older one is next?  Bill or Charlie?"

"Bill's got the most major crush on someone, but he's not going up to her anytime soon because she's in the process of a very nasty divorce," Xander admitted.  "If he'd get off his ass, it'd help them both.  Charlie's a bit harder, but there is a woman in his field, who enjoys dragons like he does, and who is supposed to be a lot like Molly.  Sweet with that bite of steel underneath that occasionally makes her the Queen Bitch of the Universe.  I'm trying to get them together.  Oh, and Charlie thinks he may have found a boy like Simone.  He's three years younger, is one of those who thinks creatures are better than people, and has an older brother who'd do a bit better he thinks, but he won't fly.  He's suggesting that they write to her by showing many pictures of her being cute and pretty."

Draco rolled his eyes.  "I'm sure we'll find out about these boys soon enough if they do write to her."  Xander grinned.  "Your idea?"

"No, I just reminded him and he remembered meeting them."  He winked.  "They're so cute!"

The top male shook his head.  "What is the world coming to when a male has to find his own mate?"  They cracked up and the tension eased.

***

Iggy looked at the elders, and then at the political asskissers who seemed to live in the elder's cave.  "You summoned me?" he asked quietly.

"Yes, Ignatius, we did," the main male told him, bending down to get closer to him.  "We are sorry for the way you were trained."  The crowd gasped.   He looked up.  "We mistreated him so badly he quit on us."  A soft murmur of voices started.  "We were very wrong to take away his childhood.  We admit that the ones who did are being punished and we want you to stay around."

"I can't be the potion's master you want.  I'm not healthy enough to do that anymore.  I can't rush off at a moment's notice to treat an outbreak of swamp tail."

"I know.  Therefore we are going to name you a junior healer in your colony, permanently."  Iggy looked interested.  "It would allow us to call on you, but under Helena's direct knowledge.  All serious things would be sent to her."

One of the ambassadors stepped forward.  "He's staying even though he quit?" she asked.

"His heart is unhealthy."  She hissed.  The top male nodded.  "It has gotten to the point where his own doctors have told him that he can have no more stress without dying.  We do not want that so we are trying to strike a happy medium.  Just because he can make a potion doesn't mean he should."

"Then what about when we need necessary ones at a moment's notice?" one of the larger males in the back asked.  "He came to save us a few years ago, even though it endangered his life."

"And I'm not sorry I did it, just a little pissed that there was another healer who wasn't getting off her ass to help me," Iggy pointed out.  "If it comes down to that sort of thing, I'll help my wife.  She's taking over my former spot.  She is under travel restrictions because she's pregnant, but I'll do what I can without endangering my health."  That got some happier sounds.

"We would also like to ask a favor of you."

"You've got balls then," Iggy noted dryly.

The top male smiled.  "Yes, and they still work, young man."  He nudged Iggy.  "We want you to set up a standard curriculum for our healers."  That got another gasp.  "Everything they know has been passed down, but as many have pointed out quite a lot has been lost to death and sickness.  I have spoken to your mentors, and your advisors at your university.  They are willing to help you.  You might be asked to teach a few of the classes, but nothing more stressful than that.  We can even let you have a diary from one of the most ancient of all healers that tells about his training so you have some idea of what was taught once before."

Iggy considered it.  "I might be able to do that.  I can't promise right now though."

"I understand.  Even if you could figure out what to teach, it would help immensely.  We could find other teachers for a year of teaching everything."

Iggy called his wife and talked about it.  She was happy about it.  He looked up.  "I'll do what I can with that," he told him.

"That is all we ask."  The elder nuzzled his chest.  "You sound healthy today."

"I just took my medicine," he admitted with a small smile.  "Does this mean I can go into Mortal Alley again without getting shoved and called names?"

"Definitely."  The top male stood up to his full height.  "We will leave this family alone!" he shouted.  "There will be no more picking on them.   Otherwise, his father may well kill us all over his son's treatment.   He has already promised that he will if this mistreatment continues."

"His father is that strong?" Reynaldo asked.

Iggy looked back and nodded.  "Yeah, he is.  Plus you'd have to add in anger on top of it."  His ambassador looked interested.  "He'll be teaching again this year if you wanted to talk to him."  He turned back to the main elders.  "I am to be a junior healer?"

"Permanently," the top male told him.  "There will be no promotion as we are not willing to risk your health.  Even if your father hadn't threatened to kill us," he said dryly.

Iggy nodded.  "I can do that."

"Good, then take back that foolish bag of money, young man."  The elder went back to his nest and tossed it at Iggy's feet.  "We do not need or want this.  We want you."

"Thank you.  I live to serve and all that," Iggy said, stunned.  The top male smiled at him. "This is really heady for a seventeen-year-old."

"I know.  It is true though, you are a wonderful young man who has already helped hundred, if not more, people.  We not only appreciate you now that we know what you've done, but we think you are fairly...neat to use a human term.  Now go rest and send your Uncle back so we may see the new product line."

"I'll bring Uncle Fred up within two weeks," Iggy promised, turning to walk away.

"The money as well, Ignatius.  We don't want it."

"Do I have to?"

"Yes, young man. Use it to spoil your pregnant wife."

Iggy picked it up.  "But I already did that this morning and she whined."  He felt the mental slap and sighed.  "Sorry, Raena."  He rolled his eyes.  "I think I'll have to tie her down and teach her how to accept wonderful treats."

"Then do so.  It wouldn't be the first time a woman has been too stubborn for her own good."  The elder smiled until he felt he was gone.  "Now, who had remarks?"

The female from earlier lifted a paw.  "He seems fine."

"They had to keep his heart from stopping completely the other night.   It was not the first time, but it was the first time anyone brought it to *our* attention."  He looked at the empty nest.  "The ones who pushed him so hard are being charged.  You will need to call a judiciary panel together."

"Yes, Elder."  She looked around, nodding at some of the other ambassadors.

One of the borns stepped out.  "You want us to spread around the news so that they can go back into Mortal Alley?"

"If you wouldn't mind.  His father looked dreadful and obviously needs to go shopping, plus I want to see what they make from Zora's this time."  The born smiled.  "Ignatius was reviled the last time he went to shop.  Mortal Alley is for all of us, even the injured and the rogues.  I want that trend to continue, not this annoying picking on him.  See that it happens one way or another. Preferably without him getting pity because it will only upset him."

"I remember," the born agreed.  "He healed my daughter last year."  He looked around.  "With your leave, I'll go talk to a few people down there, start a good rumor or some such."

"Thank you."  The born walked away.  "Anything else."  No one stepped forward.  "Reynaldo, make sure his allowance is reinstated. Not that he needs it, but I want him to feel appreciated."  The Stonehenge ambassador nodded.  "Thank you.  Now all of you leave while we discuss who has the requisite age and experience to fill the spots left empty by this incident."  They left them alone.

The second female looked longingly at the nest beside her.  "I'd be willing to move up," she noted.

"I know you would.  We'll have to see if anyone is older and wants it first.  After all, you are a bit young," the male said with a nip to her cheek.  She nuzzled him happily.

***

Iggy walked onto the dragon preserve and handed his Uncle the bag.  "They gave it back and I don't need it.  I can always make more," he said, then he started to disappear but his uncle grabbed him.  "What?" he asked, looking confused.

"How did it go?" Charlie asked patiently.

"I'm now permanently listed as one of the junior healers for my colony.  That way they can ask for my help in extreme circumstances but I can't be overloaded."  He grinned.  "I also got asked to set up a curriculum for the healers.  All of them."

"Well," Charlie said with a smile, giving him a hug.  "I'm proud of the way you stuck to your guns over this."  He pulled back.  "Now, what's in the bag?"

"My repayment of everything they've given me.  They said they didn't want it, they wanted me," he said with a grin.  "Laters.  Gotta go tell daddy, not that he wasn't eavesdropping, but he'll expect it."  He teleported back to the shop to tell Fred he had to be ready in two weeks.

Charlie looked inside the heavy bag and shook his head.  "Bo?"  His boss popped his head out of the office.  "My nephew dropped this off for you to deal with."  He smiled as he handed over the bag.  "Have fun."  He turned back to the little dragon he was holding still for its shots.  "Come on, girl, it's not so bad.  He's really nice with those things and you only have to have it once."  She made pitiful noises at him, making him smile.  "I've seen worse, love."  His phoenix lifted her head and cheeped at the dragon, who hissed, but settled down and lifted a wing so they could get to the muscles underneath it.  "Thanks, Bait."

His phoenix sang a short, happy song and went back to her nap.

Bo shook his head, smiling.  "She certainly livens up the place, Charlie."  He looked inside the bag, then up at his worker.  "How did the kid do this!" he demanded.

Charlie looked at him.  "He's a hobby alchemist.   It was what he picked out to do for fun."  He grinned.  "You've never seen his wife's ring?"  He slapped the baby on the side once the doctor was done, watching as she walked off.  "If you want, I can take some of that to Oliver Wood.  He's got a few places where Iggy's dad likes to dump some of his extra money now and then."

"I'd prefer we have another steak dinner," the doctor offered.  "I miss those things."  Bo handed him the bag so he could see.  "I think there's more than enough there to even restock some of the food animals."  He smiled and handed it back. "How much do you think that is in Galleons?"

"I don't know," Bo said, still a bit dazed.  "Charlie, go get this stuff changed," he said, handing it back.

"Why me?"

"Because you have family up that way who always want to see you anyway," Bo said with a smirk.  "Have lunch with them or something.  I'll even let you buy since I know that's a ton of money."

Charlie shook his head.  "All I'll have to do is call Xander and he'll buy."  He walked away, heading for the floo.  "Hey," he said once he had his little brother Percy.  "Iggy just dropped this cash on me to be changed and donated.  Wanna do lunch since I'll be up there?"

"Of course," Percy agreed with a smile.  "I'll bring the children if you want."

"Sure, I like the little buggers.  The twins are so cute."

"If only Fred and George would leave them alone," Percy sighed.  Something exploded near his head, sending fireworks through the floo.  "Sorry about that, Mary is here."  He signed off.

Charlie laughed.  "Yeah, but she's perfect the way she is," he muttered as he stood up.  He sent himself back to Diagon, going to do the necessary chores first.  Then he could have some fun.

Epi 8:

Iggy walked into the Great Hall and looked around.  "Well, we're back," he announced.  Severus looked down at him.  "What?  I wanted another few weeks off," he protested, sitting down next to the Head table.  "How was your break, Severus?"

"Interesting.  Yours?"

"I got through to the gryphons about not being their slave.  Things are better now."

"I heard," Severus said with a smile.  He handed down a few bottles.  "Your potions for the night."

"Gee, thanks," Iggy said, glaring at the lemon one.  "I can't do things with this one in my system."

"I'm sure you can find a way around that," Severus said with a smirk.

"True.  And she likes most of them," he said, tucking them into his pocket.  "Did you get my updated schedule for days off?"

"I did and I'm still impressed with how much you've done.  Your further studies are nearly done?"

"With the exception of those six classes and the rest of my hours.  Do I report to you or Poppy tomorrow morning?"

"You report to her tonight," Snape told him firmly.  "She is to check you over and then you'll see me first thing in the morning."  Iggy nodded.  "You'll have two hours with me, three with her, and then a study session time."

"Cool."  Iggy looked over as Dumbledore stood up and the first years were brought in.  "Wow.  There's a lot of us this year."

"Indeed.  Now hush."

Iggy watched as the sorting ceremony went on, smiling when his niece made it into their house.  "Congrats, Tananda," he called.  She waved and smiled.  Then she did it at her brother, who grinned back.  Once everyone was done, the food appeared and Iggy dished himself up all the things he liked.  "Is our room still the same?"

"Yes, it is," Severus agreed.  "Thankfully I've managed to block off the vent again this year. Plus I've added a silencing charm so I don't get woken up when you make it past that barrier."  Raena snickered.  "How are you feeling?"

"Fine, sir, thank you.  She's a little active today, she liked the train."

"It's a boy," Iggy told her.

"It's a girl, Iggy."

"Dear, I'm nearly always right and it's a boy," he reminded her.

"Whatever."  She looked up at their mentor.  "When do I have to see Poppy?"

"All of you pregnant ones will be seeing her tomorrow," Severus told her.  "Do that first thing in the morning then join your husband in the dungeons."

"Yes, sir."  She grimaced as her plate had some potatoes put onto them.  "Simone, are you sure you're not the pregnant one?"

"The doctor said you needed to eat more vegetables," Simone pointed out.

"Ms. Malfoy-Weasley," Snape said with a lazy drawl.  "What are you wearing under your school robe?"

"A leather catsuit, which makes my ass look fantastic and my tits stand up proudly," she told him.  "It's the closest I was getting to a full uniform today, sir.  I hate our uniforms.  I'd rather go naked some days than have to wear another tie."

"It is not appropriate attire, young lady, and you will not be allowed to play or practice until you don your uniform for two straight weeks," Snape said with a cold smirk.

"Gee, then I can damn well wear what I please in between, can't I," she said happily.  He groaned. "I promise to stay covered, sir, and to wear a robe.  I won't get any less dressed than this."

"You are the new Head Girl, we expect more decorous behavior from you," Snape pointed out.

"Yay.  It wasn't my fault that you guys couldn't win."  She pouted at him, making him shudder.  "I promise to be good, Professor Snape."

"I heard your father say that exact thing once," Snape mused, looking down at Draco.

"Got caught with his panties around his ankles?" Denver asked.

Snape nodded.  "Definitely.  More than once."   The kids cracked up.  "Try to behave, children.  I would hate to have to make your father more nerve tonic this year."

"Daddy saw what I was wearing this morning and decided it wasn't worth the fight," Simone told him.  She smiled her most winning and charming smile.  "Don't worry, sir, I'm going to be good.  Getting caught is for amateurs and for not-well-thought-out planning."

"Is that why you were seen running through the halls last year?" he asked.

"Probably.  Though I believe I was just late to something else," she said thoughtfully.  She shrugged.  "I still need to talk to your stepson."

"He did return," Snape sighed.  "The Ministry is going to be his life."

"But Uncle Percy adores him," Raena put in.  "It's nice to have your spot ready for you, sir."

"It is," Snape agreed.  "Eat, now.  I will not have that child starved."

"Yes, sir," she sighed, digging into the potatoes so Simone wouldn't get upset.

Iggy smiled at his mentor.  "Thank you," he mouthed.  Snape inclined his head.

Down the table, Ron looked at Draco.  "You let her out wearing that?"

"It wasn't worth the fight," Draco sighed, cutting up some of his roast.  "We were already running late and it covered everything."  He looked down at his daughter.  "It does match her robe," he said in resignation.

"I'm sure she'll be back in uniform soon enough," Xander soothed, patting him on the arm.  "Andrea glows nicely, don't you think?"

"She does," Ron agreed, smiling at the girl.  Who had just yawned.  "I think someone didn't get a nap on the train."

"Pregnant people are often tired," Draco reminded him.  "I used to need a few naps a day myself."  He ate a bite of his roast and looked around.  "Who is that?" he asked, pointing with his fork.

"His wife.  He got married a few weeks after school got let out," Xander told him.  "Albus, rooms?"

"I've already figured that out, Xander.  Relax."  He nodded.   "The more free individuals will take over that extra tower space and the rest of them can be put into the auxiliary rooms I had set up last week.  Everything is set up already."

"Cool.  Are we hosting Melvin and Andrea?"

"No, they have their own room down near your son and daughter-in-law."  He smiled.  "Calm down.  It will be fine."

"Albus, don't jinx this year," Remus requested.   "We don't need an attack or some such."  He looked down at Xander.  "You either if possible."

"I'm going to try not to," Xander told him.  "I want this year to run as smoothly as possible as much as you do."  He looked around.  "Is Black taking a sabbatical?"

"He is," Dumbledore agreed.  "He said he'd be back at the holidays or next year.  He went to find a cure for his problem."  Draco opened his mouth.  "Not that one."

"Then he's on a useless search," Ron pointed out.  Lupin nodded.  "Oh, well."  He shrugged and scooped himself out some more asparagus, then some cheese sauce for it.  "Are schedules done or do we have to fight that out tomorrow?"

"Some of them are.  The returning seventh years will be held over to work on that tonight."

"Yay," Xander said dryly.  "How many am I getting?"

"Only three that I know of.  Your niece has of course requested your valuable time so she can continue to work out."  He cleared his throat.  "Was she wearing that outfit this morning, Professor Malfoy?"

"It wasn't worth the fight," Draco told him.  "It's clean, it covers her, and she looked decent enough in it, even though she does look like she's been turned."  He shrugged.  "It matches her robes very well."

Oliver looked over at him.  "How does she walk in that thing?  It's tighter than anything I've ever seen her in."

"Very well," Draco told him.  "With just enough swish to aggravate all the men around her."  Oliver smirked.  "Are you stealing her for flying classes?"

"She volunteered," Oliver reminded him.  "Are they playing on the house teams or are we moving them to the third tier?"

"I don't think all of the players are that good," Xander pointed out.

"Yeah, but the ones who are will want to continue to play and most of them already do play on the family team."

"Good point," Xander agreed.  "Albus?  Did you figure that one out yet?"

"Not really.  I know Gryffindor could do without them this year.  Slytherin is the only one which might have a problem filling all the positions if we moved that way."

"We could make it voluntary," Ron offered.  "That way the kids who are happier being the big fish in the little pond don't have to struggle so much."

"That is also a thought," Dumbledore agreed.  "How does this year's team look, boys?"

"Crappy," Ron admitted.  "We've kept the keeper, the second beater, and Ronnie if we lose the top three.   I have no idea who's going to fill in for anything else."

"We kept the third chaser if he's willing to come back," Xander reminded him.  "He took some hard knocks last year but he was determined to play."

"Then we'll figure that out next week," Albus decided.  "Let everyone settle in."  He coughed as Simone stood up.  "Sit down, Ms. Malfoy-Weasley.  That outfit is a bit outrageous for this dinner."

"Sorry, sir, but I like it," she told him, smirking at him.  "Besides, I look nice in it."

"You might, but the males of the school don't need that sort of visual image, young lady.  Please get back into uniform tomorrow or you won't be able to practice."

"Professor Snape said two weeks before each practice or game."

"Simone," Xander told her, giving her a look.  "Behave, sweetheart.  I know you hate the uniform, but please.  I'll even bribe you if I have to."

"Fine," she sighed.  "But I hate the ugly things!  They make me look bad."

"I know," Draco agreed. "They did me as well, but you have to put up with them, the same as the rest of us did."  He smiled at her.  "I'll make sure you get sprung often to go have fun and time out of your uniform."

"Can I wear my own clothes outside of classes?"

"As long as they're more tasteful," Dumbledore agreed.  "No more leather in the Great Hall.  If you uncle can't wear it in here, neither can you."

"Yes, sir," she said, pouting at him.  He shuddered and looked away.  "I'll be good."

"I'm sure you will," Lupin agreed, smiling at her.  "Where did you get that one?  I haven't seen it before."

"Anne Summers.  Their catalog had a lot of neat stuff that Raena got me for my birthday."

Raena looked at her. "I only got you the gift certificate.  You picked out the outfit, dear."  She smiled up at the professors.  "Can we wear our own tasteful clothes to classes?  Personally the uniforms are bothering my stomach and I can't get them altered enough to fit me."

"Yes, dear, you may.  Try to wear something that looks like a uniform," Dumbledore said with a smile for her.  Simone snorted.  "Were you pregnant, you could do the same," he pointed out.

"She's pregnant?" one of the Slytherins yelled.

"Yes, she is," Iggy said with a smirk.  "She left last year like that."  He looked at Andrea, who shrugged.  "As is Mrs. Weasley.  Raena is due around Yule and Andrea just after the new year."

"Well," Lupin said, smiling at Melvin.  "Congratulations, Melvin."

"Thank you, sir.   We're ecstatic about it as well."  He kissed his wife gently, earning an 'aww' from half of the students.

Andrea stood up.  "I was planning on starting a small meeting of the other pregnant women, just to talk about the problems that we're having since men will not understand.  Professor Malfoy, would you be over that club?" she asked with a smile.  He spluttered his water, but nodded.  "Thank you, sir."  She smiled at everyone.  "Melvin and Ignatius learned some excellent massage techniques from Iggy's father and we were going to share those with you at the first meeting.  Even if you don't have a partner, you're welcome to come join us."  She sat down and stole a kiss.  "Love you."

"I love you," Melvin assured her, kissing her more deeply.

"Not in the Great Hall," Ron put in.  "Wait until you're in your rooms."  He grinned at the disgusted looks he got.  "We don't need to put on a show for the younger students, who are confused by the opposite sex."

"Good point.  Hurry up and eat, dear, I want to snuggle," Melvin told her.  She giggled and dug back into her dinner.

"You will have to wait for a few more minutes.  The returning seventh years will be requested to stay for a few minutes more so we can work out schedules.  Then everyone will be shown to their rooms."  Everyone went back to their dinners, talking about the extraordinary events of the dinner.

Adrian looked over at his girlfriend and smiled.  She winked and started to eat again.  He smiled but his mother glared at him. "Mother, did you want to speak to me tonight?" he asked.

"Yes, Adrian, I think we should," she told him.  She looked around.  "Xander, your cousin?"

"Tomorrow night," he told her.  "She had some things she had to do."

"I guess we'll make that announcement tomorrow then," she said happily.

"It is for the best," Snape said quietly.  "Your year off will only help you, dear."  He patted her hand.  "Please don't be upset at us for forcing the issue."

"I'm not," she said, smiling at him.  "Get Iggy to run your class tomorrow."

"He already is," he assured her, smiling at her.

"Ow!" someone screamed, bending over in pain.

"Are you all right?" Xander asked patiently.  The girl nodded.  "Pains?"  She nodded again.  "Iggy, that's your thing, go for it."

Iggy ate one last bite and stood up, helping the poor girl into the hall.  "Let me see," he said in his most soothing voice.  "Oh, you are," he said, giving her a hug.  She punched him on the arm.  "What's wrong?"

"I'm not with anybody," she ground out quietly.

"So?  We'll still want you to come to the meetings and we'll all support you."  She looked up at him. "I heard he died.  I'm sorry."

"That's all right," she said, starting to pant and come down from the pain. "I get those occasionally."

"Some women do," Iggy assured her, rubbing little circles on her back.  "Madam Pomfrey wanted to meet you all tomorrow morning so I'll expect you to be there with the others."  The girl looked at him and he smiled.  "You're one of seven pregnant young ladies," he told her.  "Just relax about it and everything will be fine.  His fiery crash into that house was in the Prophet.  No one will say anything or they'll have to go through me and my father.  You're a widow, not like my aunt Ginny."  She nodded, letting him hug her.  "Now, let's go eat and get all the nasty practicalities out of the way, then you can go nap on your bed.  Got it?"  She smiled and nodded, letting him lead her back to her seat.   "She's fine, it happens."  He went back to his own wife, who looked rather jealous.  He whispered in her ear and she burst out crying, going over to hug the other girl.  "Hormones," Iggy noted.

"At least it's not a swing," Melvin said, sounding thankful.  The guys all looked at him and he shook his head.  "Just wait, I can't describe them.  It's horrible.  But you live through them and it moves on to something nicer."  He smiled at his wife, who blushed.  "You simply have to live through them."

Iggy nodded. "Definitely."

The adults who had gone through it laughed, understanding very well.

***

Melvin looked around their nice new room and smiled.  It was pretty nice.  And right across the hall from Iggy and Raena.  He looked over as that couple walked up to their doors.  "I didn't know there were rooms like this."

"That was Uncle Draco's room when he was hiding in his last year," Iggy told him.

"Wow.  So that bed is where Simone was conceived?"

"No, the house elves moved that one to Simone's room," Raena told him with a smile.  "Albus thought it fitting and that it might stop some of her more enthusiastic pursuits."

"It'd squick me," Iggy agreed.  He let them into his room.  "Hey, the family cradle is already down here."

"They moved it down for us," Raena agreed, touching his back.  "We'll see you two tomorrow.  Remember, there is a silencing charm for anything except for screaming 'help'."  She wiggled her fingers as they closed the door, then pounced her mate.

Andrea ran a hand over the comforter.  "I like this room," she decided. "It feels calm."

Melvin closed their double doors.  "It's the shielding, dear one.  So we can't blow up the school with our lust."  He pulled her into his arms and kissed her gently.  "Should we test the limits of it?"

"Only if you're going to give me a backrub," she offered with a sweet smile.

"I can do that," he agreed, leading her over to help her get undressed.  "I wonder why Raena couldn't get her uniforms tailored?  Yours look splendid on you."  She blushed.  "Dear?"

"It's null space charm," she admitted.  "I couldn't find any either."

"Then we'll have to do something about that.  You can wear regular maternity clothes if you want," he reminded her.  "I'll help you pick them out and everything.  That charm can't be good for the baby."  He stroked over her barely protruding stomach.  "I want this one to be healthy, love."

"I'm trying," she pointed out, kissing him to stop his worry.  "What are we going to do when we're too far along to use magic safely?"

"Believe it or not, Draco came up with the answer.  He found a shielding spell when he was up the duff with Lucien.  It'll allow you to still use magic, even heavy and strong magic, without hurting or tainting the baby."  He kissed her.   "Now, get out of those clothes and take off that charm.   I want to commune with our offspring."

She stripped for him and spread herself out on the bed.  "How's this?"

"If you're comfortable, I like that position," he said, sliding in beside her to work on her lower back.

She purred at him, making him blush.

***

Xander looked up as the ghost floated into his living room.  "Hey, Albus.  They already at it?"

"Yes, they are."  He moved closer.  "Did you see the spell Andrea had on her?"

"Yup, and I've already told Draco so he can fuss over their clothes," he said with a smirk.  "I'll expect to see his tailor up here soon."  He put his feet up.  "He was going to get them for Raena anyway because I beg cutely."

"Wonderful. How is Myan?"

"Fine.  She had a few things that needed to be finished today.  Some minor shopping for herbs, talking to some people that Tara set her up with.  I expect her early tomorrow morning."

"Wonderful."  He moved off to the side.  "How are your stress levels?"

"Fine, unless you're adding to them," Xander said wryly.

"No, just a general question.   With a gryphon flying up tomorrow, I didn't want you to do anything rash, like blowing up the school."  He winked and floated off.

Draco came out of the hidden bathroom.  "When did you convince me to spoil Raena and Andrea?" he asked.

Xander gave him the big eyed puppy look.  "Please, Draco?  I'll pay for it."

"I hate it when you do that, evil bastard," Draco muttered, flopping down onto the couch.  "It will be expensive to do that for all the pregnant women, Xander."

"You're switching arguments?" Xander asked, looking confused.  "Usually that's my line."

Draco threw a pillow at him.  "Bastard."

"Actually, I might be," Xander admitted.  "My conception was a drunken one during a party according to my mother when I was twelve."

Draco shook his head.  "I want to bring back your parents to wipe them out again some days.  Only those two?"

"Andrea had a on a null-space charm so her clothes fit and Raena is quickly outgrowing hers.  She's gained ten pounds since they were fitted."

"Wonderfully enough, she won't be gaining anymore in a another month," Draco pointed out.

"Yeah, but she still looked like an elephant squeezed into a prom gown earlier."

"Good point.  I'll arrange for my fitters to come up and fix that for them.  Should I even tell Percy that you're spoiling his daughter-in-law?"

Xander grinned.  "Nope.  He's already said he's going to do it.  I'm only allowed to spoil mine this time."

"I'll call him tomorrow then," Draco decided.  "How are class plans looking?"

"Done."  He used his cane to tap a folder.  "All there for the advanced battling class."

"Good job."  Draco picked them up to look through it.  "We're getting an auror back in?"

"They requested the pleasure of checking us out."  He saw a blond, nude body go zipping behind the couch.  "Lucien is naked again."

"Lucien," Draco snapped.  His boy laughed and giggled, but didn't come out.  "Now, son, before you get into real trouble."  The boy ran for the door, quickly followed by his father.  Who lost him after the first hallway.  "Blast!  Albus!  Lucien is streaking again, can you help me find him?"

"He's heading for Slytherin, as usual, Draco," Albus' voice floated down the hall.  "He's meeting William and Zach down near there after he goes inside and flashes the tower."

"I'll get him for that," Draco said, storming off.  He got there during the aftermath of laughter.  "Which way did he head this time?" he demanded.  "I'm going to ground that boy this time."

"He went to the left, Professor Malfoy," one of the sixth year males told him.  "He's impressive for such a young boy."

"It's a family trait," Draco muttered as he walked away, going to find them.  He found Severus first.  "They're together.  Lucien just flashed the house."

Snape looked at him. "You are going to punish him this time?"

"Yes, he's going to be grounded to my side for the next few days," Draco agreed.  They found the room the boys were hiding in and went to break up the tickle fight.  "Boys!" he snapped.  They grinned and hugged their daddies, and Uncle's, legs.  He grabbed William and Lucien, taking them back to his house.  One went to the other father and his own went to be put into bed.

"William, were you naughty?" Xander asked patiently.

"Nope."

"Then why are you naked?"

"Because Vinnie was right!  The girls do scream pretty!" he said happily.

Xander groaned.  "Ron?"  Ron hopped down the stairs from his room.  "Tell him that, son."

William looked at him.  "Vinnie was right, the girls do scream pretty when you wiggle your boy parts at them."

Ron groaned.  "I'll check the house while you put him down for the night."

"Thank you."  Xander stood up and carried his son up to his room.  "You are so much in trouble.  Guess what you get to do tomorrow, son?"

"Go to the shop?" William asked.

"No, you get to sit beside me all day in classes and behave."  He smiled and turned off the lights.  "Sleep, William."  He cast a charm on the door to wake him up if William opened it.  He heard the giggling.  "Sleep!" he ordered.  He headed for his bedroom and crawled into bed behind Draco, putting an arm over him. "Headache?"

"One of the sixth years said he was built impressively," Draco muttered.

"He is, he's a lot like you in that regard," Xander said diplomatically.  Draco snorted.  "Consider it a compliment on his physical beauty, the same as you would if someone said that to you."

"I am, but he's my son!   It's ...icky!"

"You'll have to deal with it some day," Xander soothed, patting his son on the stomach.  "He'll probably be the same sort of slut that Denver is."

Draco shook his head.  "No, he doesn't like girls.  He'll only work his way through the willing boys."

"Draco, with his will and charm, he'll turn some of the unwilling boys to the gay side."  Draco chuckled. "The same as you did, naughty."  He pinched him on the stomach.  "Now behave or I'll only give you cuddles tonight."

"No slobbering on my shoulder?"

"No, no slobbering unless you behave."

"Okay."  Draco rolled over and snuggled in.  "You're still wearing clothes."

"I was going to fix that," Xander admitted, getting back out of the bed to change into pajamas.   He came back and go under the covers, getting comfortable.  "Hopefully we'll get to sleep in tomorrow."

"Hopefully since neither of us have morning classes."

A while later Ron came in to report about William flashing their house and stopped to smirk at them.  He went for his camera and came back, taking a few pictures of the cuteness.  Those two were adorable together. It boded well for Lucien and William.  He snuck back to his room and laid down to sleep next to his wife, who had come up for the next week or so.

***

Draco looked over as his door opened.  "Yes?"  His son perked up and he patted him on the head.  The girl in the doorway blushed.  "Did you need something, Ms. Hawthorne, or did you decide to stand there and gape at us?"

"I saw your plaque," she said, walking into the room.  "I want you to fix mine too, sir."  She gave him her best begging look.

"You are much too young for me, Ms. Hawthorne, and you know it," Draco pointed out gently.  "I did that during my student years, when the young ladies were my own age.  As of this moment, I'm in a committed relationship and I think you had best set your sights on someone closer to your own age," he said as gently as he could.  How did one turn down such offers politely and not hurt the girl?

"Would....would your son....be....acceptable?" she stuttered.

He shrugged.  "You'd have to ask my son that, young lady.  He's presently in an advanced Defense class."  She nodded and hurried out of his room.  Draco put his head down on the desk and groaned.

"It can't be *that* bad, sweetie," Myan said as she walked in a few minutes later.  "Hello, Lucien.  Are you being naughty?" she teased.  He nodded, grinning at her.  "What happened to your daddy?"

"Girls," he told her.  "She asked for sex."

"Lucien, do not repeat that," Draco warned.   He lifted his head.  "One of the sixth years saw my plaque."

"What plaque?" she asked, sitting next to him on the desk.  She smiled at him.  "Did she flirt?"

"No, she asked me to break her in," Draco told her.  She chuckled.  "Back in my youth, I was fairly free with my attention.  Someone put up a plaque to tell the whole house about it."  He smiled.  "It's still there, they can't remove it from the wall, no matter how hard Severus tries."

"So she saw it and decided that you'd be the one for her?" Myan asked.

Draco nodded.  "I did my best to let her down easy, told her that I was in a relationship and that she should probably find someone closer to her own age.  I think she'll be going after Denver."

"I saw him.  He was playing with a hackie sack and two other boys outside."

"A what?"

"It's a little bag filled with sand and you kick it like a soccer ball, only in the air.  It's a muggle thing, dear."

"Oh."  He shook his head.  "Why?"

"I think they needed a third and he was bored.  Simone was watching him and sunning herself in a fairly tasteful white crop top and gray pants."  Draco groaned again.   "It could pass for a uniform if she covered up her midriff with a sweater."

"I know that outfit," he agreed.  He patted her on the knee.  "Lucien, back to my side," he said without looking.  No answer.  "Shit."  He got up and walked out, heading after his errant son.  Who ended up in the potion's dungeon getting hugs from William.  He snatched him and held him.  "Sorry, he snuck away."

Myan leaned in and waved.  "Hi, Iggy."

"Hey, Myan."  He smiled and patted William on the head.  "They're all grounded."

"Why?" she asked as she walked in.

One of the female students coughed.  "Because they were naughty and decided to flash a few houses last night," she told her.

"Oh.  That sort of naughty."  She tweaked Lucien's nose.  "Wait until you're attending to do that, little guy.  Then the girls won't laugh at you."

"They scream pretty," William told her.

"I'm sure they do," she said, patting him on the head. She smiled at Iggy.  "I'm going to head to the tower.  I'll see you at dinner?"

"Yup."  He watched as she walked out, keeping firm hold of the baby leash so William couldn't go help her.  The little boy gave him a pathetic look and he shook his head.  "You're staying with me today, little man.  That's part of being grounded."  William walked back and sat on the floor to play with his blocks.  "Thank you."

"Welcome," he said miserably.

"I want to know how Zach got into Hufflepuff," the girl said, looking at Iggy.

Iggy shrugged.  "He either overheard the password or he's made friends with the portrait.  Did they scream as well?"

"Oh, yeah," she agreed, nodding. "They're still talking about him, and how much like Professor Snape he might be."  She gave him a knowing look and Iggy shuddered. "Sorry.  Bad thought?"

"Scary mental place," he assured her.  "Remember, Tara can sometimes read minds."  She nodded and ducked back down to work on her potion.  He shuddered again.  He'd have to share that one to get it out of his head.  So when Severus came in about an hour later, he had to smile and look at him.  "Did you know Zach got Hufflepuff last night?"  The Master shook his head, looking upset.  "There's been some speculation about whether or not you're built along the same lines."  He stood up and handed over the baby leash.  "With that, the scary mental image is out of my head and I'm going to go play with the wife," he said with a grin.

"Scary mental image?" Snape asked, trying hard not to smile.

"Sir, I consider you an uncle.  I don't want to think about you naked."  He walked away, going to pounce his wife.  She was upstairs in the infirmary and her squeals brought the healers in training running.  "She's fine.  I'm playing with her neck."  He did it again, making her squeal even louder.

"Ignatius, behave," Madam Pomfrey said firmly, frowning at them.  "She doesn't need that sort of activity."

"Bet me," Raena protested.  "He's getting bad mental images out of his head."

"Bad mental images?" Poppy asked hesitantly.

"You know how Zach got Hufflepuff last night?" Iggy asked.  She nodded, looking even more hesitant.  "Some of the kids were wondering if he and his father were built along the same physical lines."

"That is a bad mental image," she agreed.  "Jump away.  I might have to do something similar myself now."  She glared at him.  "Don't say such things!  I've seen the man naked."

"He's like an uncle to me, I don't want to see him naked," Iggy pointed out.  "I've seen Zach."

"Good point."  She gave him a pat on the arm.  "Jump your wife and get that out of your head, young man.  Then we'll sit down and figure out what hours I can give you this year."  He nodded and attacked his wife's neck again.  Madam Pomfrey shook her head as she walked back to her office.  "Children will be the death of me yet," she muttered as she sat down.  Then she shook her head.  She couldn't get that image out of her head!  So she thought about the other delightful men, hoping it would help.  Unfortunately, it drew another parallel.  William, Zach, and Lucien.  She sighed and picked up a textbook to look through.  Hopefully she could eat dinner in the infirmary tonight so she wouldn't be able to peek at those three's fathers.

***

Dumbledore stood up once everyone was inside.  "Our missing professor has deigned to arrive," he said happily, motioning for Myan to stand up, which she did.  "This is Professor Myan Harris.  She is taking over Professor Maclay-Snape's for a year while our beloved teacher is doing some research."  The students clapped.  A few whistled.  Dumbledore looked at them.  "She is seeing someone so please keep that in mind, gentlemen, so you don't drool after her like you have been known to do after Professor Maclay-Snape."  He sat down and smiled at Myan.  "You could sit."

"I'm looking for Lucien.  I felt him sneak past me," she told him.  "Lucien, I want to cuddle.  Come on."  He came out from under the Slytherin table and ran for her to get cuddles.  "Thank you, little man.  I love your cuddles."

"You have nice tits," Lucien told her, cracking up some people who heard him.  He looked at his father, who had just groaned. "She does.  You like snuggling them too, I've seen you, daddy."

"Lucien, that's not an appropriate topic for dinner conversation," Ron butted in.

"Yes, Uncle Ron."  He grinned at him.  "Do I get to tell you about the girls who smell like sugar roses?"

"No, dear, you need to point them out to your Uncle Severus," Ron said patiently.  "He deals with those people."

"Okay.  Uncle Severus!"  Snape looked over.  "I smelled that potion again.  The one that smells like sugar roses."

"Point them out to me in a few moments.  We'll keep the house here after dinner," Snape said calmly.  He noticed a few of the Hufflepuff females looking at him.  "Eat," he said warmly.  They went back to their dinners.

"Sir," Ravena said, standing up. "One of them has a perfume that smells like that potion but isn't.  She was supposed to tell you today."

"We had a discussion," he agreed.  "Thank you, Ravena.  Eat."

"Yes, sir."  She sat down and smiled at her brother before starting to eat again.

Myan smiled at Draco. "Potion?"

"Pixie lust potion," he said quietly.  "It smells like sugar roses and is irresistible to the other sex."  She looked like she got it.  "We have an outbreak of it every year, but sometimes it's worse than others."  He nodded at his son.  "He is very good at finding it and getting young ladies caught."

"I see."  She patted Lucien gently.  "He is a very good boy, even though he shouldn't go crotch diving."

Draco nodded.  "If you would like to train that out of him, I might not mind," he said with a smile.

"I think I can do that.  Lucien."  He looked up at her.  "You know that there are spots on girls that you shouldn't touch without their permission?"  He nodded, looking sad. He liked those spots.  "Anything under their pants is one of them."

"What about skirts?" he asked immediately.

"Those too.  That area is uncomfortable for many girls and we don't like boys touching it unless we ask them to.  Wait until you're older and then you can touch it all you want once you find a girlfriend."

"Won't she have to become a wife?" Lucien asked.

"Not unless she agrees to," Ron told him, giving him a smile.  "That step is only done when both people in the couple agree to it.  You can have a lot of girlfriends before you find a wife."

"Okay."  He smiled up at his stepmother.  "Does that mean I can't snuggle your tits?"

"Dear, call them breasts in front of me please," she chided gently.  He nodded.  "Thank you, and no, you're still little enough to snuggle up to my chest.  Just don't try to eat off them or anything."

"Okay."  He smooshed his head in harder, finding the comfiest spot.  "This is nice."

"You are very good with children," Draco noted.  "Thank you for helping him understand."

"You're welcome."  She kissed him on the cheek.  "Don't even think about knocking me up.  I'm infertile," she whispered in his ear.  He started and stared at her.  She nodded.  "I'm very happy with the state of my family right now.  Even yours."

"Thank you."  He reached over and touched her hand.   "I'm fairly satisfied with the state of the family myself."

Xander nudged Draco, handing him something under the table.  "I saw it yesterday and thought of you guys."  He winked at his cousin and stood up.  "Come, William.  Let's head back to the tower so you can have a bath before your other father pops around for a bedtime story."  William and Maeve both followed him out, happily talking to each other.

Draco looked at the little box, shaking his head.  "He's a pushy prat some days."

"What is it?"  She hissed when she saw the box.  "That's moving a bit fast."

"Open it," Ron encouraged.   He watched as Draco opened it and smiled.  "He'd never dare to pick out an engagement ring for you.  This one is for going steady."  He stood up.  "Guys, up the stairs."  They all headed to get cleaned up as well, running ahead of their father.

Draco lifted out the small smiley face ring and held it up for her to see.  "I think it's a pinky ring."

"It's either that or a toe ring," she agreed, letting him put it on her.  "Are we dating?"

"Yes," he said firmly.  "Unless you don't want to?"

"No, I want to."  She kissed him again, earning some 'aww's from the students.  "Yes, we're going steady or whatever you call it over here.  Get over it."

The students wisely went back to their dinners, all but those who were still watching Snape.  He eventually got up and left them there, heading back to his rooms to hide.   His wife looked up at him.  "There are students you'll have to beat off me I'm afraid," he said, looking around their comfortable quarters.  Should he ask for a room switch to somewhere more secure?

"Why?" Tara asked, gently wiping Zach's mouth off.

"Some students are fascinated with my physical build."

"Gee, but you're taken," Tara pointed out.  "Maybe I should come up to breakfast and make my claim clear?"

He smiled at her.  "It might help.  Apparently when our son went to flash Hufflepuff some of the girls decided to try and make comparisons," he said with distaste.  "They were staring."

"I'm sure they'll get over it," she soothed, pulling him down to sit with her.  "Zach, this is why you don't go flash the girls, because it upsets people."

"I'm sorry," Zach said, looking his most pitiful.  "Please don't be mad at me."

"We're not," Tara assured him.  "Never do it again though or next time we will."  Their son nodded, smiling as he took another bite of food.  "Thank you, son."

"Welcome, mommy."

Severus patted her stomach.  "How is this one?"

"Fussy.  It wants steak."

"I'll procure some for you," he promised, resting against her shoulder.  She wasn't making fun of him for it.  It was one less worry in his life.

She smiled and stroked his thigh. "It's okay.  They won't attack you."  He glared at her and she smiled. "Sorry, I couldn't resist.  You're known for being so scary. I can't imagine all those nice little girls chasing you down to rip your clothes off."  She chuckled and he stood up, walking into their room.  The door slammed hard enough to knock a painting off the wall.  "Oops," she told their son.  "Severus, I'm sorry."

"Infernal woman!" he yelled.  "Stay out there!"

"Yes, dear."  She helped Zach get the rest of his corn onto his spoon and watched as he ate it. "Good boy!" she said happily.  He hugged her.  "Come on, let's find a house elf and find some steak." she said happily, picking him up to take him with her.  He clapped. He liked the elves.   They were neat and talked to him.

Epi 9:

Iggy looked down at the little person in the carrier and smiled.  "Come on, Spenser, let's go visit the unclies."  He lifted his son up and cradled him gently while he put on the complicated device.  His wife lifted her head off the bed.  "We're going to visit some unclies," he said with a grin.  "We'll be back."  He finally got his son strapped to his chest and headed out to go be naughtier than usual.   His first stop was in town so Madam Rosemerta could see him.  She cooed and touched what little hair he had.  After he was properly worshiped there, he took him to the more traditional uncles.  Uncle Harry made cooing faces at him that scared him.  And scared the baby too.  Uncle Oliver actually held the baby, getting over his fear of the 'little creatures' for a few moments.  At least until Spenser spit up on him.  He was quickly handed back and they went to visit the less traditional uncles.  Uncle Charlie was in the middle of something but they waited patiently until he was done.  It was only polite after all.  Charlie cooed at him and Spenser gummed on his finger.  He was declared the cutest yet.  Then they went back to Britain to visit the last non-traditional uncle.  Ethan opened the door and looked stunned.  "What?" Iggy asked.  "You didn't hear?"

"No, I did."  He let the boy in, watching as the boy was pulled out and presented.  "Well, you're very little," he said in greeting.  The baby promptly spit bubbles at him and dirtied himself.  "I see you're not going to enjoy my version of the craft," he said with fond tolerance.

"Oh, I don't know," Iggy said as he efficiently changed the diaper and tossed the old one away.  "It could be saying he liked you enough to present you with bodily fluids."  He grinned.  "Where's Spike?"

"He's out being a badass tonight.  He's at the usual pub as far as I know."  He watched as the infant was tucked back into the carrier.  "He is adorable, Ignatius."

"Thanks," he said with a grin.  "I think so too."  He waved and left, going to bug the real uncle they had come to see.  He found Spike in a small brawl and sat on a stool until he was done.  "Are you being naughty?" he cooed when Spike had put his opponent on the ground.

The vampire turned to stare at him in shock.  "What are you doing here?"

"I'm presenting my son to his soon-to-be-favorite uncles.  Feel lucky, I count you among those."

Spike looked stunned.  "You don't even like me."

"Actually, I never said that.  I said you were an annoying prat.  I said you were a bloody nuisance when I was trying to get laid.  I never said I didn't like you, Spike.  Now come worship at the altar of cuteness that is my son Spenser."

Spike walked over.  "I only watch over the triplets and Mary," he pointed out.

"Yay.  You like me."  He pinched the vampire on the upper chest.  "I know you do because my dad presented me to you and you liked me back then."  He grinned.  "Of course, you can protest all you like, my son will still come bug you on occasion to make you go 'grr' for his amusement."  He smirked.

"Bloody prat," Spike said, but it was said with fondness.  "Fine, let me see this one."  Spenser was pulled out and shown off.  "Well, hello there, little person.  Spenser?"

"Raena won the argument."

"Oh."  He touched the baby's cheek and it turned to suck on his finger. "You're a bit like me," he said fondly.

"He's hungry and your finger apparently looks like a tit," Iggy said with a shrug.  "He tried to eat Charlie too."  He let the vampire hold the baby and got up to kick the asshole trying to get up.  "Don't even think about it.  I kill over my children, the same as my father does."  He kicked him again for good measure.  "Harrises always protect to the death if necessary."  The man groaned and backed away from him.  He smiled and took his son back from his uncle.  "So, what do you think about him?"

"He's got some good suction.  He'll make an excellent vampire," Spike told him.

"Simone already got him a little pair of leather pants."  Spike laughed.  "See, I knew you'd like him."  He punched his uncle on the shoulder.  "We've got to get the solstice baby back to his mom so he can eat."  He tucked him into the carrier.

"Solstice baby?" Spike asked, his brow furling with thought.  "When was he conceived?"

"Beltane.  Tara took us to a celebration.  We carry for about ten months instead of the normal nine.  He was a few weeks early but there wasn't any harm."

"You know there's a prophecy about him?" Spike asked, motioning for a beer.  One was slid down to him.  "He'll be strong."

"I know.  Hence me introducing him to Ethan earlier."  Iggy grinned.  "I am very much like my father in most things.  Speaking of father, when are you coming up next time?  Mary's been wanting to see you.  She asked for it for a Christmas present."

"I'll be up in a few days," Spike offered.

"Want a pick up?"

"Nah, I'll let the chit take me.  She's anxious to get away from Ethan as well."

"Cool.  I had forgotten that phoenixes can fly with passengers.  Oh, well," he sighed.  "We've got to get back to mommy.   Before my father worries and sends out a search party."  He looked over his shoulder but the bar's doors didn't slam in.  "That's a nice surprise."  He turned to find Spike in gameface.  "Try it," he teased.  "I can protect him and myself."

"What makes you think I didn't already nibble on him?" Spike asked.  He pointed at the small cut on the baby's arm.

Iggy leaned closer.  "Because my father already tainted him with some of his possession," he stage whispered.  Spike moved back and went back to his human guise.  "Besides, he got that at Charlie's.  He got scratched on Charlie's bracelet."  He settled Spenser more comfortably and stood up.  "Go back to being the badass, Spike.  I know you don't want them to see you being too soft and fluffy over my son.  Have fun eating them all."  He waved and disappeared, sure that Spike was going to cover for him.

Spike looked around and picked out a convenient target, making her scream as he latched onto her.

Iggy walked back into the tower.  "Daddy, Spike is feeding on a bar tonight," he called as he walked up to check on Andrea.  She was cramping again and had been moved to the tower where all the experienced parents were able to fuss and help.  "He said he'll be up for Mary's gift."

"Maybe I can talk Agatha into putting a soul into him," Melvin said, thinking about it.  "Hello, Spenser.  Would you like a ba-ba?"  He handed one over.  "Raena just expressed."

"Cool."  Iggy sat down to feed his son, who slurped greedily at the nourishing pale cream stuff.  "Spike went gooshy over my son."  He grinned as his fathers walked in and stared at him.  "Spike agreed, the prophecy could be him."

"That's wonderful, son, but you took our grandson to meet a vampire."

"And Uncle Charlie, and Uncle Ethan, and Uncle Harry, and Uncle Oliver," Iggy said patiently.  Xander shook his head.  "He's fine.  He got a small scratch off Charlie's bracelet and Spike licked it clean for him.  Spike's eating a bar because they saw him being light and fluffy over my son."  He grinned.  "He agreed, he's adorable."

"Good for him, but if he's attacking people what makes you think he wouldn't attack you?" Xander asked.

"Easy, if he had tried he knows he's be dead.  You still scare him, daddy, I promise you.  As a matter of fact, just saying our last name had the guy Spike beat up whimpering and silently pleading after I kicked him.  He was trying to get up."

"Son," George said, shaking his head.  He stole his grandson.  "Come on, Spenser, we'll go be around *normal* people.  We'll even let Fred teach you how to open the light toy."  He walked him off, heading down to the store.

"Iggy," Xander sighed.  "That was dangerous."

"I had it, daddy.  I had my wand and you did teach me how to fight.  Even with him on my chest.  Spike won't hurt kids."

"He used to eat them!" Xander told him.

"Not any more.  He knew better," Iggy said, sounding sure.  "Ask him when he comes up."

"Fine."  Xander gave him a hug.  "No more going around without telling me."  He left them alone.

Melvin nudged Iggy.  "A vampire?"

"He's a pseudo uncle to the kids in the family," Iggy reminded him.  "Anyway, I needed confirmation on the prophecy.  Now we'll get others working on it without having to beg and plead."

"Good point."  Melvin looked down at his wife, who was looking pale.  "She's not feeling well.  Can you check her?"

"Sure."  Iggy checked her gently, frowning.  "That's it, you're going to the hospital."  He stood up and picked her up, showing the blood on the mattress.  Just enough to be alarming.  "She'll be fine, but this is beyond my skills and Madam Pomfrey's as well.  Meet us at the hospital."  He teleported to his thumbtack in the halls.  "Yo, some help!" he called, heading for the ER.  "She's due in two weeks, she's bleeding slightly.  She's pale, been cramping now and then, and is in pain right now," he told the nurse who came running.  "She's also carrying Minister Weasley's first grandchild."

"Which one?" she asked as they walked.  "We can call him.

"This is Percy's son's wife."

"All right.  The doctor will be right with you, Ignatius.  Hold on."  She hurried away to call Percy's office.  And then the top office because he would want to know.

The family doctor came rushing in.  "What happened?"

"She's just started to bleed recently.  She's weak, she's cramping, and she's in pain.  I decided we've had enough and brought her in against her will.  Though she's passed out at the moment and couldn't complain."

"Thank you, Iggy."  He checked her gently, making her moan.  "I think we're going to do a c- section right away.  I don't like that bleeding."  He walked out and some orderlies came running in.  "Want to scrub in?"

"Sure!" Iggy sighed, following him.  "Daddy has Spenser."

"How is he?"

"Very well.  We just got done visiting some uncles.  The vampire one is being a bit naughty at the moment but he agreed that my son is adorable," he said as they walked behind the gurney.  They went into a side room to scrub in while Andrea was prepped for surgery.  "You know, I hate doing these sort of things.  Insides are nasty."

The doctor laughed.  "Yes, but you'll want to be able to tell Melvin I didn't screw up anything."

"Good point."  Iggy finished and walked out, letting the nurse help him into sterile gear.  He waved at his uncles watching from the observation deck and walked over to examine his patient.  "Uncle Percy's here."

"Wonderful," the family doctor said as he joined him.  "He'll keep her husband from panicking if he has to."

"Uncle Percy's first wife was here once, he might be having flashbacks."  Iggy thought at his wife, who groaned and called out to the friendly, family-loving ghost to spread the news.  "Do you want to cut or hold?"

"I'll cut, you make wobbly lines."   He smiled and grabbed a scalpel, starting the first incision.

Up in the observation lounge, Percy was holding his son tightly.  "It will be fine," he assured him.  "Your cousin is in there with her, Melvin.  She'll be fine.  You caught it in time."

"She protested, Dad, I wanted to bring her in sooner."

"Of course she did.  She was scared.  We'll talk with her once she's better and make sure that she knows she's not to endanger her health again that way."  He smiled as the baby was pulled out.  "I think it's a girl."

Melvin pressed his face to the glass, watching as his cousin cleaned up his child and did all the necessary weighing and measuring.  He laughed when she was held up, legs splayed, so he could see her.  "She's beautiful."

"Remember this moment for the nights when she won't let you sleep," Percy suggested, clapping him on the back.  Xander and Arthur came in at the same time. "It's a girl.  They're helping her right now."

Melvin wiped off his face and looked at them.  "She had some minor bleeding."

Iggy walked in with the baby.  "One daughter," he announced, handing her over.  "Her placenta was starting to separate.  It's not an uncommon problem and we'll watch her more closely next time," he assured Melvin.  "It's easily fixed.  She's fine."

"Thank you."  Melvin hugged him.  Then he looked down at his little girl.  "Hello, dear.  What shall we name you?"  She gave one mighty shift and settled into his arms to be cuddled as was proper for a goddess such as herself.

Iggy looked at the rest of the family.  "They're almost done.  It's pretty standard and she'll be in a room within an hour.  Head down to the waiting area on the second floor, that's where we'll be putting her.  Melvin, I've got to take her to the nursery, but you can meet me outside the green doors and we'll walk together, all right?" Melvin nodded, handing her back.  "Good man."  He walked down to surrender his cousin the nursery nurses, smiling and telling them that the father would be following his darling.  They nodded and smiled so he went closer to the table. "Is she fine?  I told them she was fine."

"She is fine, Ignatius.  Nothing out of the ordinary.  A simple problem that can be easily watched next time."  He glanced up.  "Go wait with the family."

"Yes, sir."  He saluted and went to clean up.  He joined the family as his own son was brought over.  "Hello, Spenser.  You have a female cousin, yet to be named," he cooed, sitting down to cuddle him.

Arthur clapped him on the back.  "I'm proud of you, grandson.  You're an amazing healer."  He smiled at Melvin as he rejoined them.  "How is she looking?"

"Pink and fussing," Melvin said proudly.  He watched as a gurney was rolled closer. "Is that my wife?"

"She's heading to recovery.  Husbands only," the nurse told him.  She noticed Iggy.  "And near- doctors so the family doesn't worry," she said with a sigh.

Iggy looked at her.  "Melvin can go in and tell us that.   It's his wife."  She smiled and let Melvin follow her.  "The doctor assured me she was fine when I went back in.   Hundreds of women every year have this problem."  He looked over as his grandmother hurried down the hall.  "She's in recovery.  A drifting placenta."

"That's wonderful news," Molly agreed, giving him a hug.  "Where is the baby?"

"Nursery, and Melvin's in with Andrea right now.  She's in recovery."

"Good."  She took her great-grandchild and smiled at him but her grandson took him back, making her laugh.  "I did tell you that you could snatch your own from my hands," she agreed.

"We had a long visit earlier with a few uncles.  Uncle Ethan, and Uncle Spike were very nice to him.  Uncle Charlie gave him a little scratch but he was in a good post-coital mood. Uncle Harry cooed and scared him so he puked on Uncle Oliver in retaliation, but he didn't mind too much."  Spenser blew another spit bubble and cooed happily.  "Yes, you're a good boy, Spenser."

"Give," Xander said, taking him.  "Go check on Andrea.  We trust you guys, but not that much."

"Oh, fine."  Iggy stood up and went into the recovery room, waving at the nurse.  "The family's getting demanding again."  He watched his cousin's wife wake up and waved when she opened her eyes.  "The placenta slipped and you started to bleed slightly. You're fine.  They only took the baby out."  She nodded, smiling at him. "Next time, you're going to have to be less stubborn, Andrea, or else I'm going to have to pout and stomp my feet after I tie you to the bed."

She giggled lightly.  "Yes, Iggy.  Baby?"

"Girl.  Healthy as far as I could tell.  Nearly everyone's outside but your parents.  Want me to call them?"  She nodded.  "Okay, you rest.  You'll be moved in a few minutes."  He walked back out.  "She's awake.  She's asked about the baby.  Wants me to call her parents and get them here.  It'll be about another ten minutes or so before she's moved to a regular room."  He headed for the muggle phone, pulling out his wallet to find the number she had given him.  He dialed it quickly.  "Hi, Mrs. Reams, it's Iggy.  Yeah, him.  No, she had a slight complication so we did a c-section just now. No, she's fine," he assured them.  "I helped in the surgery myself.  Yeah, I'm him," he said with a smile.  "It's all good.  Can you get to St. Mungo's?  I'll have them let you in and shown up to her room once you get here.  No, a girl."  He smiled.  "You're welcome.  Yeah, Melvin's in with her right now.  No, not a major one.  Fairly common and easily fixed the next time."  He pulled the phone away from his ear.  "Of course only if she wants it.  Hell, Melvin would offer to carry for her if she wanted."  He smiled. "Don't worry, just get here to see her.  I'm sure she's fine but you can see for yourself.  I'll even write an order so she can have visitors after hours."  He laughed and hung up, turning to go back to the nurse's desk.  "Mrs. Weasley's parents, the Reams, are coming in.  They're muggle," he told her.  She nodded and made a note.  "Let them up no matter when they get here.  She's their only daughter."

"That would be fine, Ignatius."  She patted the side of his face.  "Once again, you were impressive.  Good job."

"Thanks.  Have you seen my son?"

"Yes, when you brought him around on rounds the other day," she said in a light and teasing voice.  "Go back and wait with the family."

"Okay, spoil my fun," he sighed, going back to steal back his son.  "Her parents are on their way.  Don't mention her having more yet.  Her mother was a bit worried when I said that.  She screamed at me."

Xander patted him on the back. "Parents are like that.  You'll find out some day."  He sat down and looked at his sleeping grandson.  "Where did you get the nibble marks, little one?"

"Uncle Charlie scratched him with his bracelet."  Xander touched a small bite mark.  "Oh, I guess Spike did bite him."  He grimaced.  "I'll have to get him for it later.  Maybe give Mary a *really* naughty idea and have her go for it."

"You're not worried?" Arthur asked.

Iggy looked at him.  "Uncle Spike would *never* hurt my son. He knows he'd be instantly dead.  He was probably marking the baby for protection.  He did it to Minnie if I remember right."  Xander nodded.  Melvin was shoved out of the recovery room.  "Not letting her breathe?"

"No," he said with a sappy grin.  "Come on, let's go look at my daughter."  He led most of the family away. "Iggy?"

"Later, Spenser's napping and I'll wait for her family."

"Cool."  Melvin smiled and trotted off to catch up.

The nurse came over and handed him a cup of water.  "You look like you need a drink."  She touched Spenser's head.  "Did you come to greet your new cousin?"

"Oh, yeah.  He'll love her.  I'll make sure of it."  He winked and she laughed, walking off.   He tensed as he heard a code called over the announcement system, starting to get up.  That wasn't in the nursery, it was in the neo-natal unit.  The nurse took the baby before he could go see if it was his patient.  He rushed in and smiled at the baby coding. It wasn't his, but he was the first one there.  "What happened?" he asked.  "I'm here with a family occasion."

"Iggy, he stopped breathing," the student nurse told him, starting to cry.

"Stop it," he ordered.  She nodded and pulled herself together.  "Get me some suction stuff and find another doctor to help me, or at least one of the senior nurses.  The announcement went out, I don't know why they're not here yet."  He accepted the suction tube and started sucking at the wetness in the baby's throat.  A senior nurse ran in, holding down her stethoscope.  "Swampy lungs.  He quit breathing."   As soon as he ad it cleared, he inserted a breathing tube and flicked on the respirator.  The nurse looked at him.  "Orders against?"

"No.  That was quick."

"I'm good," Iggy said with a smirk.  "Trying to figure out which one I am?"  She nodded.  "I'm Iggy.  The prodigy."

"Oh."  She shook his hand.  "I'm Thelma, senior sister in the nursery.  I had to get someone else in there before I could leave.  We're short tonight.  There's a union meeting."

"Wonderful," he said dryly.  He patted the baby on the chest, making it wiggle.  "Want me to tell the parents?"

"If you wouldn't mind, they tend to get very upset with me."

Another doctor walked in, roll stuffed in his mouth.  "What happened?" he mumbled through it.  He stopped to look at the baby.  "She's okay now?"

"Swampy lungs.  I suctioned, I inserted breathing tube as a just in case.  It should be set on the 'in emergency stoppage only' setting."  The nurse checked and nodded.   "I'm letting you tell the parents.  I'm not officially on right now."  The doctor looked at him.  "My cousin's wife just had an emergency c-section.  I'm going to rejoin my family if you wanted to force me to talk to the family."

"No, I can do it," the doctor said, pulling the roll out.  "Let me check her over and then we'll talk with them."  He looked at Thelma.  "You're not supposed to be in here."

"There's that union meeting tonight," she pointed out.  "I'm heading back to my spot and I'll send the student nurse back."  She walked Iggy away, watching as he waved at the little baby.  "Your cousin?"

"Yup.  She's a Weasley," Iggy agreed.  Thelma laughed.  "You mean you couldn't tell with the red hair?"

"No, I figured it might have been with most of your family out there.  Where is your son?"

"Nurse's station in recovery."  He headed back that way to grab his son, bringing him back to let him see his cousin.  "There you are.  This is your cousin, Spenser."

"Where did you go?" Melvin asked.

"Crashing kid next door.  I'm required by law to run for it unless there's enough suitable people there."  He shrugged.  "Hope that another one doesn't happen."  He listened as someone was paged back to recovery.  "Was that me?"

"No, I think that was your son," Xander said dryly.  "Are you already hitting on the nurses?" he teased, taking his grandson.  "Go ahead and check, Iggy."

Iggy jogged back to the recovery desk and smiled.  "Hi, Doctor Spenser.  Just making sure it wasn't for my son."  The doctor looked at him.  "They were just watching him while I did a code in NICU."

"Oh.  How is young Spenser?"

"Curled up in his grandfather's arms napping while they coo over his new cousin."

"Wonderful news.  Am I here to see Andrea?"  The nurse nodded.  "I'll pop around on her.  Where is everybody?"

"Union meeting," Iggy told him.  "It was me and a student nurse in NICU until Thelma came over."

"They should be done soon," the nurse soothed.  "Are you sticking around?"

"For a bit," he agreed.  "I scrubbed in and helped if you wanted to talk to us."

"No, that's all right, Iggy.  Go back to the family."  He walked into the recovery room and smiled at the young woman. "I see we had a small problem?"  She nodded.  "How are you feeling now?"

"Less fat," she told him.  He chuckled and checked her over.  "Where are my parents?"

"They're probably on their way.  I'm sure Iggy called them."  He smiled at the nurse.  "Let's move her to a room and let the family come bother her."  The nurse called for some orderlies.  "We're a bit thin tonight, but I'm on call so you'll be seeing me."

She nodded.  "Was Iggy really in with me?"

"He said he helped cut out your daughter.  Like I said, we're a bit thin tonight," he said with a gentle smile.  "Let me get out of the way.  Which room?"

"Ward four, Doctor Spenser," the nurse said, smiling at him.  "Her husband got removed for a serious lip lock that raised her blood pressure."

"I figured as much.  I like Melvin, he's a nice boy."  He walked away, heading for the nursery.  "Iggy, she's being moved to ward four now.  Lead everyone up there and let the poor babies sleep."  He touched Spenser's hair.  "You're a good boy, Spenser.  Grow up to be brilliant, but normal."  He smiled at the young trainee and winked.  "Go ahead up."

"Okay.  Guys, up one floor and hang a right off the elevator."  They slowly moved that way.  "Why is the union up in arms tonight?"

"It's contract time," Doctor Spenser told him.

"Strike?"

"No.  They wouldn't dare.  They can be removed and arrested for harming lives.  They'll be back soon, relax.  I'm on call tonight anyway."  He walked away, letting the boy look in the nursery.

Iggy finished looking at his cousin, who was taken by a nurse for a quick check, and then headed up to join the family.  "The baby's being moved to the high-risk section because of how she was born.  You'll have to ask to see her from now on," he told Melvin.  He nodded and Arthur looked disturbed.  "Babies born by surgery run more of a risk of infection and the like.  They just moved her.  All you have to do is pop your head in and ask to see her."  He clapped him on the back.  "Andrea," he said happily.  "What's her name?"

"I don't know," she admitted with a smile.  "Melvin, smack him for me," she whined.  "He promised not to fuss when I was in labor."

"Dear, he kept me from panicking by being in there," Melvin told her.  She looked upset.  "You were unconscious when he brought you in.  I nearly collapsed.  Let Iggy be about it this time.  Next time he won't be there, okay?"

"Fine," she sighed.  "I don't want him peeking at my naughty parts."

"Honey, I only saw your stomach and your insides," Iggy assured her, giving her a hug.  "Nothing naughtier than an intestine or two."

"If you say so."  She kissed him on the cheek.  "Thank you."

"You're welcome.  You rest.  Your parents are on their way.  Your mother screamed at me when I said it was easily watched out for next time."

Andrea laughed.  "I think we'll be waiting for a while," she agreed.  The door opened and her father walked in.  "Hi, daddy.  Did you see her?"

"Not yet."

"I'll take you down in a moment," Melvin told him, smiling at him.  "She's beautiful."

"She is," Iggy agreed, stealing back his own son.  "With that, I'm going to clock in since we're short right now."  Everyone looked at him. "Union meeting."  He shrugged and strolled away.  "I'll be down in the staffroom on this floor if anyone needs me for anything.  Hopefully I'll be back in a few hours."  Spenser woke up and yawned at him.  "Hey, you.  Hungry again?"  Spenser flailed an arm so he put the thumb into his son's mouth.  "There, suck on that until you get back to mommy."

Simone walked past him and stole the baby.  "Good morning, Spenser.  Your mother sent me with a wonderful and nummy bottle."  She stuck it into his mouth.  "And now we're going to coo at the new cousin and her mommy so your daddy can go be a doctor again."  She smiled at Iggy.  "Daddy said so."

"Fine."  He kissed her on the cheek.  "I'll see you in a few hours."  He headed down to the staffroom and called down to the ER. "I'm here, up on two in the staffroom if you need me," he told the shift nurse.  He smiled.  "Yeah, it's me, Iggy.  No, she's fine.  Little girl.  No, common problem.  She's in ward four right now.  Yeah, I heard, that's why I'm here now.  Not a strike, right?"  He laughed and hung up, sitting down and grabbing one of the books he had left in here to read.  This way he didn't have to listen to the stupid overhead system and he didn't have to find a pager.  The phone rang within minutes and he answered it.  "Yeah?"  He smiled.  "Sure.  I'll be right there."  He hung up and headed down to NICU to talk to the parents.  "Hello."  He shook their hands.  "Ignatius Harris-Weasley.  I took on the code when your baby stopped breathing within normal parameters."  The mother teared up.  "Don't worry, this is from the pneumonia he came in with.  He'll be fine.  The breathing tube is only in case he has problems again. It'll come out in a few days at the most."  He walked them in to look at their son, who was healthy and happy looking.  "You can touch him, but be careful of the tubes."  He nodded at the nurse to watch them and checked on his own patient.  She was happily sucking on a bottle.  "Good morning, Amber.  How are you today?"  She belched.  "Good, huh?  My own son likes those a lot too.  Not as great as mommy, but mommy's still a bit sore."  The mother smiled at him.  "How is she?"

"She's good.  She's gained another few grams.  We'll get to go home with another six grams."

"Wonderful news."  He kissed her on the cheek.  "I'll be around for a few hours if you need anything."  He went back to the other family, smiling at them.  "See, much better."

"Thank you, Doctor Harris-Weasley," the mother said, hugging him.

"How long?" the father asked.

"Probably not more than a few days.  Hopefully by tomorrow morning if we're being *really* optimistic."  The parents nodded and went back to staring at their child.  "Not too much longer, you need to be sitting," he reminded the mother.  She nodded and smiled at him.  He waved at the nurse.  "I'm back up on two in the staffroom if anything happens."  She nodded and wrote it down, letting him go back to his favorite waiting spot.  The phone was already ringing.  "Hey," he answered.  "Yup, I'm here.  Nope, the family's on this floor.  Did you want me down there?"  He laughed.  "Sure.  I'll be down there soon."  He hung up and went to pop into Andrea's room.  "Sweetheart, I'm going to be down on one instead if you need anything."  She nodded and he hurried away.

"He's very active," Andrea's mother said with a smile.

"No, that was a calm Iggy," Simone assured her from the corner.  "I wonder what's going on?"

"There's some sort of meeting so they're short," Andrea told her.  "Can you get a nurse, Si?"

"Sure."  Simone stood up and went to get a nurse.  "Mrs. Weasley wants one of you if you're not too busy," she said with a smile for their crossword puzzles.

"The baby will be up in about an hour," the nurse told her.  "We have orders that you're allowed in whenever.  Don't worry about it."  She looked over.  "Is that Spenser?"  Simone nodded.  "Which one are you then?"

"I'm Simone.  The oldest female Malfoy heir.  Iggy's down on one waiting until everyone comes back."

"Oh, that's good."  She patted Spenser's head.  "You be a good boy."

Simone snorted.  "He's a snot already.  Just like his daddy was."  She grinned and went back to Andrea's room.  "The baby will be up in about an hour.  Iggy's down on one.  He said they've moved the baby to high-risk because it came out surgically."  Melvin nodded.  "Did Iggy seem distraught to you?"

"He wanted to be at home," Melvin pointed out.  "Or at least with Spenser today."  He waved at his cousin.  "Why don't you go back to sleep, Spenser?  Your daddy will be back soon and you'll be spoiled then."

Simone snorted.  "Sure, because the rest of us aren't going to get in on that gig at all, Melvin.  Expect some stuffed animals coming your way."  She sat down on the window bench again, cuddling the baby.

Andrea smiled at her husband.  "When can I go home?"

"In a few days," her mother told her.  "You'll need time to rest and recuperate.  You might even have to spend a few days in the infirmary at school."

"Which means Iggy will fuss more," Andrea said with wide eyes.  "Melvin, save me?"

"I'm sure he'll give it up soon enough," he assured her, giving her a gentle kiss.  "No one can stop the fussier members of the family, not even Simone's father.  He'll give up when Raena decides to pout at him."

"Maybe I'll ask her to do that the first day," she mused.  She smiled and took her husband's hand.  "Dear, I'm feeling light headed."

"NURSE!" Simone yelled, waking the baby in her arms.  The nurse came running.

"She's feeling lightheaded," Melvin said, getting out of her way.

Simone looked up.  "Iggy's in the ER right now, but he'll be up as soon as he can.  Doctor Spenser is on his way up already."  Melvin nodded, smiling at her.  "Come sit, you'll only be in the way."

Melvin sat down and watched as the nurse checked her over.  "Is she all right?"

"Her blood pressure's a little lower than average, but it's probably because of the medicine she got," the nurse soothed.  The doctor came in.  "Her blood pressure's a little low and she's feeling lightheaded."  She looked at Simone. "You have impressive lungs."

"I often have to yell at my team across the field," Simone told her with a smile.  "Is she going to be all right or should I call in the rest of the family again?"

"Dad's downstairs making calls on the public floo," Melvin said quietly.

"Let's put her on a monitor and then...."  Iggy rushed in and put his head on her stomach.  "Something you wanted to share?  A new gift perhaps?"

"She's gurgling.  She had a placental slippage."  Doctor Spenser looked astonished.  "Gurgling is bad, right?"

"Gurgling isn't great, but it's easily cured.  Nurse, let's move her back to the OR for a quick check.  I think my esteemed colleague thinks she slipped an internal stitch or three."  The nurse nodded and ran off to get someone to move her.  "Good catch, Iggy."

"I fuss," he said with a grin.  "No matter how bad she fights it."  He kicked off the brakes and got the bed moving as the orderlies came in.  "Let's go back and open your stitches to check," he said soothingly as he followed along behind her.

"You hate surgery," Simone called.

"I'm not sitting this one out," Iggy called back.  "Melvin, don't worry, this is a small, *minor* problem and she'll be fine.  Go find your dad."  He disappeared down the hall with her. He scrubbed in again and hurried in to go help.  "Andrew cut.  I did the baby and the holding."  Doctor Spenser nodded and clipped open a stitch.  "Oh, yeah, we slipped something."  He smiled at their patient.  "Not a problem.  It happens to the best of us.  I slipped one in my stomach once.  They had to do mine by tube."  Andrea rolled her eyes.  "Just don't look until we get the shield up, Andrea.  Insides aren't pretty, especially when they're yours."  She snorted but kept still, the local they had given her earlier was still working.  "Double stitches or those muggle staples?"

"Staples.  Unless you want to heal it," the doctor offered.  Iggy shrugged.  "You're sure?"

"Yeah, I can do that."  He looked at a nurse.  "I left my wand in the second tier shelf.  Go get it for me."  She hurried off, coming back with the wrapped wand.  Only the tip was uncovered.  "Okay, Andrea, this'll feel really strange, like it's crawling.  I'm healing it closed."  She nodded, biting her lip.  "Here we go."  He slowly worked on the bottom layers, heading up to the top layer of skin.  He stepped back and let the nurse mop his forehead off.  "There, mostly healed."

"Does this mean I can go home sooner?" she pleaded.

"Sure.  Tomorrow if the daughter is fine," Iggy told her.

Doctor Spenser looked at him. "I want to be able to do that."

"Healing this way isn't that hard," Iggy told him.  "I'm surprised you can't."  He stepped back.  "Check her now, doc, so I can go repossess my son."

The doctor checked her over.  "I'd say it's almost fully healed.  You skipped the first four weeks of healing, young lady, feel very lucky."

"Oh, I do.  Can I go home now?"

"Nope."  Iggy walked back and kissed her on the forehead.  "One more day to make sure I didn't screw up majorly and to make sure the daughter's fine, then you can go visit Poppy for two whole days, and then you can go hide in your room."

"Fine."  She smiled at him. "Thank you, Iggy.  I'll never complain about you fussing again."

"I don't mind, as long as you let me do it anyway," he said with a wink.  "I'm off to get clean and steal back my son.  I'll pop up to Melvin after I'm clean," he said, his voice raised so Melvin and Percy could hear him.  Percy nodded.  "You behave."  He headed to go clean up and clean his wand.  "I like cases like that, easily fixed."

Doctor Spenser laughed.  "So do I.  That was a good job, Iggy.  I'll be sure to mark it on your monthly report."

"Thanks."  He yawned.  "I think I'm still logged in."  He got cleaned up and headed out to meet the worried people.  "She slipped a few stitches so I did it the wand way."

Her mother turned him around.  "How bad will it be?  Will she have to stay longer?"

"No, she'll get to go home tomorrow."  Her mouth opened.  "I'm one of the few people around here who learned how to seal skin together with my magic. I did four weeks worth of healing in about ten minutes.  She'll be hungry, she's still partially under the drugs from earlier, and she'll be fine.  Baby?"

"Is on her way up to the room," Melvin said, relaxing.  "You're sure?"

"I'm sure.  She slipped some stitches, that's all.  It happens.  Remember when I did it in my stomach?"  Melvin smiled and nodded.  "Same thing, only in the deeper muscle tissues.  She'll be right out and back into recovery, then back up to her room."  He waved at Percy as his name was yelled.  "Coming!"  He jogged that way, stopping to get a drink of water from the fountain.  "Yes, you lovely women who know way more than me?" he asked the nurses.

She giggled.  "I'd file harassment charges against you but you're too cute and so very married.  I know you don't mean it."

"You do know more than I do.  You've been doing this longer than I have," Iggy pointed out with a grin.  "What can I do for you?"

"We have a young boy coming up for surgery.  Face went splat into a wall."

"Parental splat or otherwise?"

"He was trying to build a catapult and it didn't quit get him over the house," the second nurse told him.  "Want to sit in?"

"Sure!  If no one else is available."  They shook their heads.  "That's fine.  Let me go get dressed.  Which room?"

"OR three," the first nurse told him.  "Spenser went back with Simone.  She sent down a message."

"Cool.  Hopefully I'll get to join him soon," he said, still looking upbeat.  "How splat did he go?"

"Very splat.  His nose is flat.  His chin has some pretty breaks.  Doctor Socoran is doing it."

"Eww," he said, shuddering.  "She hates me."

"Yeah, but I'll let you in this time," a young woman said as she walked past him. "Just coming out of one?"

"My cousin's wife had a slight emergency," he agreed, turning to follow the Druid plastic surgeon.  "What do you want me to do, heal or not?"

"Not, this time," she said as she walked into the scrub room.  "But keep the wand handy just in case."  He put it into a cubby and changed into a new set of scrubs.  "How many times was she in there?"

"Twice.  Catapult?"

"Catapult," she agreed grimly, smiling though.  "Kids do dumb things, we all know that."   She watched as he stood up and scrubbed in himself.  "Good technique, but a little fast for my tastes."

"I want to get home to my son," he reminded her.  "And my adoring wife, and my cousin who's probably panicking right about now.  How long is this one looking to be?"

"Just half the night if we're lucky.  A few bars here and there, and reconstruction of his nose."  Iggy shuddered.  "You don't do much facial work?"

"Nope, I usually do a lot more of the pregnant people and little kids," Iggy reminded her.  "It's my thing."  He smiled at her.  "I saw Severus' arm.  Nice work."

"Thank you.  How is he doing?"

"Fine.  He's happier now.  Tara's picking on him at the moment because some young women are hot for him, but otherwise he's good."  He backed away from the sink.  "She's pregnant, a boy we think."

"I heard.  That's wonderful."

"For her. She's a terror when it's a boy," he told her.  But he smiled.  "She's got some horrible mood swings.  Severus had to hide the other day."  He walked out, letting the nurses help him back into the sterile gear.  "Yes, it's me again," he said at the look the nurses gave him.  "That looks like it hurt," he said when he saw the kid's face.  "Is he ready?"  The nurses nodded.  "Then let's start with the chin.  It'll be fastest and we may need it stable to start on his nose.  She can do that," he said with a smile behind his mask.   The other doctor came out. "I'm leaving you the nose, I don't have the artistic capabilities to make it cute and right."  He opened the skin and sighed at the breaks he could see.  "Can I smack the parents for not watching him closer?"

"Her," a nurse corrected after looking at the forms from the emergency department.

"Her then."

"No, Ignatius.  I'm sure they thought she was being good, not trying to create a weapon."  The doctor split open the skin where the nose should be and sighed.  "Suction."

***

Iggy walked into his room and slid into the bed.

"You smell like you did surgery," Raena mumbled.

"Three of them.  One kid decided to try her homemade catapult and ran into her house."  His wife snorted.  "Where's the son?"

"Grandparents."  She put an arm around him, cuddling him closer. "Sleep, Iggy.  No sex yet."

"I wasn't going to even suggest it for a few more weeks," he said innocently.  "I can take care of that for now."  She laughed in his ear and snuggled in closer.  "Can I get undressed?"

"Should have thought of that before you climbed in," she murmured, nearly back asleep.  He smiled and let her snuggle him. "Night."

"Good night, love.  You rest."  He stroked down her nude back, smiling down at her.  She was so great.  He was so happy.  His portable floo device, a present from his uncle Percy, rang and he summoned it over with his wand.  "Yuppers," he said to the face on the other side.  "How is she, Melvin?"

"Fine," Melvin said with a smile.  "You left before coming back."

"Sorry.  I got to put back together a kid's face."  He smiled. "Is she awake?"

"No, she's napping.  Can I ask you how you stop the baby from wailing pitifully?"

"Pacifier, finger, or cuddles and singing.  Unless the baby's hungry or needs changed."  The picture changed to show the baby.  "Wow, you're even red."  The baby slowed down and sniffed. "Yeah, you're a good girl.  You can come spend some time with us if you want.  Calm down for the daddy, he loves you and wants you to be happy and cooing.  You're scaring him."  Melvin laughed and his face came back.  "Hold her closer to you.  She listened to her mom's heartbeat for the last few months.  That and try a bottle, she might be hungry."

"Thanks, Iggy."  Melvin signed off.

"You're good," Raena said, shifting up to rest on his chest.  "What's her name?"

"They haven't decided yet."  He kissed the top of her head.  "It'll be okay, I promise.  They'll be as close as Simone and I are."

"Hopefully without the trouble."

He laughed.  "Not in this family."  She hummed and rubbed his chest with her cheek, making him hard.  "I'll deal with that tomorrow," he said when her hand started to move.

"Mine."

"Okay.  I won't argue with that."  He relaxed and smiled.  His wife was so great.

***

Salazar floated up to the baby, smiling down at it.  "Hello, Spenser.  How are you, my boy?"  The baby looked up at him.  "That good?"  The baby made a small noise and tried to move.  "Would you like to know something, young man?"  He leaned down.  "You are a very special baby.  You will blow the socks off most everybody in this school.  You and your cousin are going to be the most talked about creatures to ever come through here.  You will be famous and drive your family insane."

"He'd better not," Xander said from the doorway.  "What's up with this prophecy?"

"He'll be the helper that Morgana will need.  Those two will be close and they'll be wonderful together."

"It'll be the Iggy and Simone show all over again?"

"Possibly," Salazar admitted with a bright smile.  "With the new one, they'll definitely be wonderful together."

"Good.  I worried about them being close."  He waved.  "Go away so we can sleep.  Melvin's daughter will be back tomorrow."

"Even better," Salazar said with a smile.  "I'm going to bother Lucien, explain to him why he shouldn't torture the women in his future house."  He floated through the wall, going to talk to the little boy.

Xander leaned over his grandson.  "Don't worry, we'll protect you from getting too famous.  You'll grow up to be a normal boy and we'll all be happy with you."  He went back to bed, curling up next to George.  "Salazar likes Spenser."

"Yay," George mumbled.  "Tomorrow."

"Okay."  Xander gave him a kiss and his husband pushed him away.

"Tomorrow, Xan."

"Yes, dear."  He smiled and settled in to nap.  Their grandson would be up soon.

Epi 10:

Draco looked at the swirling couples, smiling at the happiness his children were showing.  His former henchman, Crabbe, walked up to him.  "Enjoying the evening?"

"Very," he agreed, smiling.  "My daughter looks nice out there."

"She does," Draco agreed.  "Very poised and tasteful."

"Thank you for helping her through everything."  Crabbe looked around.  "Where are yours?"

Draco pointed at the son.  "The blonde is my son Denver.  The redhead who just squealed and punched someone is my daughter Simone.  Don't worry, they're used to her by now," he said as the worried look.  "The belle of the ball is my daughter Anastasia."  He pointed out where she was holding court against one of the walls.  He pointed at another child. "That one is Agatha Potter, the bane of my daughter's existence."

Crabbe laughed.  "At least they're finally leaving."

"True.  That leaves my daughter Ravenna and the younger ones to go."  He smiled as his daughter Simone walked over to him.  "You look adorable today," he assured her.  "Crabbe, this is my daughter Simone."

"I've seen you play," he said with a bow.  "Very nice."

"Thank you."  She smiled at him.  "Daddy, dance with me since Adrian is being a prick?"

"Of course, my dear."  He led her out and started to move with her.  "Are you happy?"

"Very," she agreed.  "No screwups this year?"

"Not a single one," he assured her. "We have confirmation that all the scores were accepted.  The scores from last year were accepted for those who didn't want to retake their NEWTs. Everything should be fine for the leave taking tomorrow.  What are you going to do during your short vacation?"

"I'm going to swim and nap and sleep in because I deserve it," she said with a pretty smirk.  "Plus I think I'll work on getting my butt laid again and then maybe I'll even take pity on Denver and take him with me."  Her father chuckled.  "You're not disappointed that I want to work with phoenixes and not go to a preserve so I can play professionally?"

"Not at all, I expected it," Draco assured her, giving her a little squeeze.  "I could never be disappointed with you children.  You are mine and therefore wonderful."  She relaxed against him.  "What are you wearing tomorrow?"

"I think I'll put on a proper uniform for one last time," she told him.  "Or as close as I get," she said with an impish grin.  "Were you surprised at my award?"

"No, dear, I think you deserved it.  You have been changed by your time here and I know all the teachers are happy to see you grown up."

"As opposed to my first year?" she asked dryly.

"Exactly," he agreed with a smile.  The song ended and he stepped away.  "Go find a wonderful dancer for the next turn, daughter."

"Yes, daddy."  She walked over to let her boyfriend apologize and dance with him again.

Draco walked back to his waiting spot, smiling at the other fathers standing around.  "Xander, where is your son?"

"Changing a diaper," Xander admitted.  "Melvin?"

"Watching his daughter eat," Percy said, pointing discreetly at them.  "Your brood?"

"Ana's holding court.  Denver was just here," he said, frowning.  "I think he might have slipped out.  Simone is letting Adrian make up for trying to cop a feel at the wrong time."

"Good.  Oh, there's Agatha," Xander said, pointing her out.  "She looks happy."

"She'll be disappearing tonight," Percy told him.  They nodded.  He looked at Draco.  "We need to have a talk.  Shey Ravettena is about to have some problems and her best bet would be your son."

"They're first cousins," Draco pointed out gently.

"I know.  As does she.  She and Emily are about to be put into the same spot, though for different reasons."

"I heard about her mother saying she was going back to marry immediately," Xander put in.  "How is she taking it?"

"She's decided she's rather be disowned," Draco told him.  "He's forty years older than her."  Both fathers looked disgusted.  "She came home after the holidays and demanded the right to stay with her uncle.  Her mother's trying to get her declared mentally incompetent so she has to come back.  I'm not sure what Severus has planned about this.  I meant to ask him earlier."  He glanced around. "He's not here?"

"He and Symphana are out in the hallway.  She got a bit fussy," Percy told him.  He looked at Anastasia's admirers.  "Any hope for her marriage?"

"We've got three good prospects.  She loathes one of them.  I loathe the one she likes. The last one isn't a decent compromise.  I don't like him and neither does she.  I'm searching further afield."

"American?" Xander asked.

"Yes, American. Or Canadian.  There's a few nice ones over there."  He accepted the cup of punch Ron brought him. "Thank you.  How is Sarajane?"

"Resting," he said with a sappy grin.  "The doctors still can't tell if she's pregnant or not."

"We can only hope," Percy assured him, smiling at him.  "What are you doing this summer?"

"Relaxing at home," Ron told him.  "Playing with the kids.  Helping Xander with Minnie."

"The twins want to see them in a few weeks," Xander reminded him.  Ron nodded.  He smiled as his son walked back in dressed in a new outfit and so was his son.  "Someone got messy."  He stole his grandson to dance around with him.  "How are you, Spenser?"  The baby grinned and patted his face.  "Are you a happy baby tonight?"  He looked over and noticed his son had taken the opportunity to dance with his wife.  "Look, Spenser, mommy and daddy."  He turned the baby so he could see them.  Spenser let out a loud screech and reached for them.  "You can have them back soon enough," he soothed.  He squealed and bounced until his uncle Draco came and took him from his grandfather, then he cooed and nuzzled the soft robe.  "Meanie," Xander said with a grin, poking his grandson on the stomach.

"If you were wearing velvet, he'd love you too," Draco said with a smirk.  He accepted Xander as his partner and they danced off together, once Xander had stolen Marion from Andrea.  Together the babies cooed and 'talked' to each other.

"People will talk," Xander said with a grin.

"Let them."

"Most of them think that Myan is a persona I take on sometimes."  Xander grinned as his mate came over with Myan on his arm.  "Are you two repossessing us?"

"Yes, we are, before someone decides that we're actually a foursome."  George took Xander away and they exchanged babies before dancing off.  "Are you happy?"

"Very," Xander said with a grin.  His grandson patted him on the face so he nibbled on the little fingers.  Spenser squealed in outrage and pulled them away to suck on them himself.  His fingers!  Xander smiled at him and pointed at a snitch as it fired up.  "I think Ronnie snuck something in."

George smiled as it flew away, being chased by a few children.  "They're so cute."

"Plus it gets them out of here," Xander agreed.  He kissed his grandson on the head and surrendered him when the parents came back for him.  "He was good."

"He was noisy," Raena teased, kissing him on the head.  He held up his fingers.  "Did the granddaddy nibble on them again?" she asked as she took him to hold.  She and her mate walked off to get some punch and fruit.

George spanked his mate, making him jump.  "Now, naughty, what should I do with you?"

"You should come back with me tonight, screw me into the mattress, and then leave me limp and begging right before breakfast so Fred doesn't miss you?"

George considered it.  "Yeah, that sounds like a plan.  Wanna start now?"

"We can't.  We're about the only adults left in here.  Snape's gone, Tara's back in bed.  There's too few of us for the occasion.  After all, we don't want the kids to do the same sort of naughty stuff I want you to do with me."

George nodded.  "That's a good point.  Speaking of snogging, here comes Denver... and Shey?"

"They were talking."

"Are we sure?"

"Yup.  Shey's about to face the horrors of an arranged marriage to someone horrible.  Speaking of, can we help Emily Snape with hers?"

"If you can find her a mate," George offered.  "Or she could hide at our place if she needs to."

"Cool."  Xander gave a subtle rub.  "How much longer does this dance last?"

"Midnight."

"Shit, it's only nine."

George laughed and spun his husband off, watching as one of their prize Gryffindors caught him and danced off with him.  Simone walked up to him and he offered her his hand.  She smiled and let him lead.  "You look beautiful tonight, Simone.  Very tasteful and it makes you glow."

"Thank you, Uncle George."  She looked him over.  "Did Uncle Xander dress you for his pleasure?"  He laughed, nodding.  "I think you're wonderful together."  She leaned closer.  "What's wrong with Aggie?  She looks a little too happy to be alive."

"She's leaving tonight in the middle of the night to take on her job.  Or at least she'll be leaving tonight to go to her advisor's.  What's wrong with Shey?  She looks a little less upset."

"I don't know," she said thoughtfully.  "I should probably nudge Ravena to talk to her."

"They ran out after one of the snitches a while ago."

"Well, crap."  Simone bowed when the dance ended.  "I'm going to talk to her and Emily.  See if I can be of any help."  She strolled away, shaking her head at one young man who looked hopeful.  "Next dance," she told him.  He smiled and settled down to wait.  "Shey, sweetie, the family is worried about you.  Are you all right?"

Shey looked up at her.  "I feel better.  Denver had an idea to help me and Emily."  She smiled at her friend.  "Do you think your father would mind him and Emily?"

"Not at all," Simone said.  She noticed her father was against the wall and gave him a signal to join them.  "Father, they're working on the horrible problem of older-than-dirt mates."

"I've been trying to figure out how to help you myself," he told the girls.  "What have you figured out?"

"Denver offered to shield me," Emily told him, looking hopeful.

"Would you be willing to go through with it?" he asked.

She considered it.  "If I had to, I could stand him.  Even though he might have to bring in a lover or three to help, I'd learn to settle."

"You shouldn't have to settle, Emily."  He gave her a one-armed hug.  "If it came down to that, then yes, I would accept you being together.  You said he offered?"  She nodded.  "Then I trust my son to know his mind in this matter.  You'll have to get your uncle's permission of course."  She smiled and walked away.  "Shey, love, do you have any idea what you want to do?"

"Turn lesbian?" she offered.

Draco laughed.  "I can understand that.  With the problems I've went through with Anastasia's marriage I know how bad it can be."  He gave her a hug as well.  "Why don't you floo your parents tonight and ask for permission to ...."  Xander handed her his portable floo device as he walked past.  "Thank you, Xander."

"Welcome.  Shey, tell her that you've found a reason not to get married.  That's all you have to tell her until she descends on the house."  She nodded and walked away to get some privacy.  "Draco, we've got to work a little faster.  Do you know *anybody*?  Even for a small, short-term alliance?"

"I do, but that's not how it's done.  Marriage contracts are hardly ever broken."

"Unless unsuitabilities are found," Xander pointed out.  "In this case, I don't know what her mother's thinking.  Aggie?"  Agatha drifted over, looking so happy she wanted to float.  "Aggie, I know you've got plans starting tonight.  Can you help us with the problem Shey's having?"

"Of course."  She smiled at her uncles.  "If he's touched her, then he's a pedophile."  Draco perked up.  "If he hasn't, then he's basically a run of the mill pervert.  Plus, there may be a doubt about her fertility.  From what I've heard of him, that might be the problem to end it."  She smiled at Anastasia.  "You look nice tonight."

"As do you," Anastasia said.  "Are you going on the train tomorrow?"

"No, I'll be leaving tonight," Agatha told her.  "I'll try to pop around for the major family events if I can."  She wandered off again, letting Ryan talk her into a dance.   His growing up was very nice.  "You seem mature tonight," she offered.

"Thank you.  I miss you, Aggie."

"You lost your chance," she pointed out.

He bowed his head.  "I was stupid, Aggie.  Both when I cheated on you and when I asked to have our union severed.  I am so sorry, Aggie.  I understand now."

She tipped his chin up so she could look him in the eyes.  "Why should I give you a chance, Ryan?  You fucked up so majorly I shouldn't do more than kiss you and walk away."

He gave her a squeeze as he walked her outside.  "Because we'll be doing the same job," he said quietly.  "Because we are great together.  Because I understand you better than anyone else ever could.  Because we're the same, Aggie.  Please, I miss you."  He pulled her into his arms for a hug.  "All I want in life is you right now.  I was *so* stupid before."

"I know."  She pulled back.  "I miss you as well, Ryan.  Bad habits and all."  He gave her a hopeful smile. "We'll see.  That's as far as I'm willing to go right now."

"We have to have it set before we take on our powers in a month," he pointed out.  "I can give you everything you've ever wanted, Agatha.  Anything is yours if I can do it.  But we only have a little time to decide on such matters."

"What do you want?" she asked.

"I want to have a family.  I want to have that happiness that Iggy and Raena, or even Melvin and Andrea, have.  I want the joy of looking at my mother and telling her it's not going to go to her and that we'll raise the child by ourselves."  He kissed her on the forehead.  "I want a lot of things, Agatha, and I'm not sure how to tell you."

"Then think it at me, you goof," she reminded him.  He rested his forehead against hers, letting her see inside his mind.  She teared up.  "You want me?"

He nodded.  "I want you.  All of you, even the bad parts."  He gave her another squeeze.  "We can do this if you want."

"Maybe," she agreed, sniffling.  He handed her a hankie and watched as she pulled herself back together.  "Let me think about it tonight.  Are you leaving with me?"

"Yeah, the Ravettenas are making a special trip for both of us.  Can we help Shey?"

"Not right now.  I have a plan for that.  Uncle Draco knows and approves."  She led him back inside and let him dance with her again.

Professor Snape smiled at the couple finally figuring it out as he made his way to where his niece was waiting on him.  He had just called her mother and she was throwing a fit.  "I've talked with her.  She's threatened again to have you declared incompetent and drug back."

"Let her try," Denver told him, putting an arm around her shoulders.  "It won't be a love match, but I am more than powerful enough, and well enough off, to have garnered her attention.  Does her mother know it's me?"

Professor Snape shook his head.  "No, I didn't tell her.  I told her a powerful pureblood family's first son.  She decided she's on her way over as soon as she can get a flight."

"If she'd use a portkey, we'd be in real trouble," Emily pointed out.  Her uncle nodded. "You don't mind?"

"I don't mind, but I will be watching certain people's behavior," he said, looking right at Denver.  "You may have gotten a plaque of your own, but I will not allow such activities around my niece, young man."

"I do know what discretion is," Denver pointed out.  "You didn't know half of what I did and neither did the person who put up the plaque."  He smiled.  "I have ways around that, and who knows, Emily might even join me in some of them so she can find happiness as well."

Draco walked up to them.  "If you go through with this, then we'll set you up in one of the family houses," he said quietly.  "Emily, if you do go through with this, we will protect you as much as we possibly can."

"Thank you, Professor Malfoy."

He smiled at her.  "If you're going to become my daughter-in-law, you may call me by my first name."

"Yes, Draco."  He smiled at her.  "You're not against it?"

"I can see my son's reasons.  I'd want more of a loving match for him of course, but you two are suitable on other levels.  Will you allow him to play professionally?"

"I'd adore it," she agreed with a smile.  "It means I'd get to go to all the games."  She squeezed Denver's hand.  "How bad is this going to get?"

"If worst comes to worst, you might have to get pregnant very quickly," Draco warned.  "It depends on what your mother ...."  He stopped as the doors blew in.  "Is that her?"

"It is," Emily agreed.  "Mother."  She smiled.  "Come, meet my chosen mate."   She stormed over.  "This is Denver Malfoy."

"A Death Eater," she said with great disgust.

"I never took the mark and I fought against him," Draco said, sneering at her.  "My son is nothing like my own father, woman."  He looked her over then looked at his mentor.  "You're related to this?"

Snape hid his smile.  "Yes, I am.  She's become too American over the years since she was widowed."  He smiled at Denver.  "Make yourself known now, young man."

"She's mine, Mrs. Snape.   If you try and take her from me, I'm going to hunt you down and harm you.  Emily is thrilling in many ways and supports me in everything I do."  He led her away, going to dance with her.  They made a striking couple.  The dark and the light merging together.  They flowed together naturally and gracefully.

"I think it's a wonderful match," Professor Dumbledore said as he floated up to them.  "Tonight?"

"If necessary," Draco agreed.  "This is Emily's mother."

"Albus Dumbledore," he said with a smile, watching as she backed up.  "Severus, do you have any objections?"

"I have none.  Denver will soothe her quirks and she'll keep him balanced and reasonable."

"Then we do have people here who are able to do such ceremonies."  Draco's mouth fell open.  "Percy Weasley is still here I believe."

"If it has to happen."

"You do not have my permission," Mrs. Snape said hotly.

"She's eighteen, she doesn't need it," Professor Snape pointed out.

"I will kick her out of the family."

"I'm a Malfoy, woman, I have more than enough money to buy all of your family's assets and make them do embarrassing things to get free of my ire."  He looked around and pointed at Percy, motioning him over.  Then the children.  "Now?" he suggested.

Denver looked at her, noticing how scared she looked. "Now," he agreed.  Emily bit her lip but she nodded.  "That way nothing can get between us.  She's no longer in danger."

"Is that what this is about?" her mother sneered.  "Your intended is a perfectly nice and decent wizard from a long family."

"I can trace mine back six hundred generations," Draco told her.  "Plus, my son's about the same age as she is, unlike the one you chose."  He looked at his son and future daughter-in-law.  "It is up to you, Emily.  I know this is a lot of pressure, but you have to decide now."

"I want this," she decided, taking a deep breath.  "He can't be all bad with all the training he's had."  She jumped when someone tapped her on the shoulder, looking at the man behind her.  "Minister Weasley, you are licensed to do marriages?"  He nodded, smiling at her.  "Will you please marry Denver and I?  I've made my choice and I'm sticking by it."

"Of course."  He smiled at her. "I knew that sending away for that certification wasn't just a quirky thing to do, no matter what my wife thinks."  He led them up to the front of the hall.  "Quiet!" he shouted.  Everyone stopped and looked at him.  "There is an added feature to tonight's celebration, a wedding and reception.  Who will stand up for Emily Snape?"

"I will," Iggy called, stepping forward with his wife and son.  "We all will."

"Wonderful.  Who will stand up for Denver Malfoy-Weasley?"  Her mother gasped.

"I will, as will the rest of the family," Simone offered, stepping forward.  "Welcome to the family, Emily.  Don't worry, you'll be treated the same."  Emily laughed, but she sounded nervous.  "Raena, I think she could use some calming."  Raena stepped forward and pulled Emily away a little bit to talk to her. Emily nodded and stepped back.  "Are we ready?"  They nodded.  "Then let's do this."

"Such a romantic sentiment," Professor Snape said with some amusement.  Simone smiled at him.  "I'm thankful you're not marrying her."

"She's not exactly my type," Simone reminded him. "I like my lovers to be mor submissive to me than she could ever be."  She stepped up behind her brother and straightened out his robes.  "There you go.  Face Uncle Percy."

Denver took Emily's hand and smiled bravely at her.  "We're ready."  They both went to their knees.

"Then we'll do this," Percy said with a smile for them.  "Do you desire to be joined with this witch?"

"I do."

"Do you desire to be joined with this wizard?"

"I do."  She swallowed, giving him a begging look.

"I have to ask, does anyone beside her mother have a reason why they can't marry?"

"She's in a marriage contract!" her mother snapped.

"Not one of my making or one that I desire, mother.  I would have had it broken anyway."  She faced forward again.  "One more call?"

"This is your last chance.  Anyone who wishes to challenge Denver for Emily's love?  Anyone who wants to keep the poor girl out of the family?"  Her mother opened her mouth.  "Then we will move on.  Rings?"

"Crap," Simone said, patting herself down.  She held up a finger.  "Give me a sec, I have something suitable in my jewelry box at home."  She disappeared and came back a moment later.  "It was grandmother's," she told Emily.  "Just an every-day ring but he can fix that later."

"Thank you, Simone," Draco said, smiling at her.

"It doesn't fit me anyway," Simone reminded him, giving him an innocent look.  "Put it on her finger, dolt."  She gave her brother a light shove.

Denver slid the ring onto Emily's finger and smiled at her.  "I do mark you as mine."

She kissed him on the cheek.  "I do mark you as mine."

"Then I pronounce you married by all standards of our world.  Kiss briefly so everyone else can go back to their graduation ball."

Denver kissed her, making her moan.  "I will be good to you," he whispered, leading her away to dance with her.

"Just take it easy on me," she whispered.  "I've never been with anyone before."

"Oh, I know," he agreed with a slight smirk.  "It makes me warm to think about that."  He led them off as the music started, dancing with her.  "Now that you're an official Malfoy, you'll have to start to enjoy shopping you know.  Because I don't so you'll have to do it for me."  She laughed.  "How many heirs did you want?"

"One would be nice," she offered.  "I'm not sure I can go through more than that."

"Then I'll work on that and have myself rendered infertile afterwards.  Reversibly of course, in case you change your mind."  She laughed and put her head on his shoulder.  "We'll have one of those friendship marriages if nothing else," he whispered.  "I'll protect you."

"Thank you, Denver."  He gave her a squeeze.  "Did you want to consummate this tonight?"

"Only if your mother gets pushy.  Otherwise, I can wait for a few days until you're ready."

"Thank you."

"You're welcome."  He spun her out, making her laugh, and brought her back, letting her lean against his body.  "So, how do you feel about long runs under the moonlight?  I might have to ride your back, but I think it'd go all right."

She laughed.  "I think we could manage that."

Iggy walked up to them.  "Daddy said you're sleeping in the tower tonight.  Are you finished packing?"  They both nodded.  "Then head directly to the tower so she can't try anything."  He smiled at them. "It'll be a good and strong match, if nothing else you'll be friends."  He winked and walked away.  "Oh, Raena, my sweet, I want a kiss," he called.

"You horny git," she said, but she gave it to him.

"Isn't that how we ended up with Spenser?" Simone called as she let a boy sweep her away.

"I'm back under an infertility spell," Raena called back.  "No more kids for at least three years."

"Three years is good," Iggy agreed.  "Five kids, each about three years apart would be wonderful."  She bopped him on the arm.  "Ow, meanie. If you keep abusing me that way, I won't nibble you tonight like you wanted."

"In that case," she said, leading him out of the ball and back to their room.  They missed the laughter, but it wasn't that important.  "We still have to pack," she reminded him.

Iggy waved his wand and packed *everything* in the room quickly.  "There.  Done.  Nibbling?"

"Nibbling is good," she agreed, putting their son down into the cradle once she found the box it had been put into.   "Teleporting home tomorrow?"

"Teleporting all the stuff and then we'll take one last symbolic train ride with the family."  He pushed her robe off her shoulders with a wicked grin.  "Come on, precious, I want sugar!"  He pounced and she didn't fight him over it.  Not in the least.

***

Xander smiled as the last couple walked out of the ball.  He looked over at Draco and Emily, who were talking together, then at Simone and Ana, who were going to walk her up to the tower as an honor guard.  He pitied Emily's mother if she tried anything.  He walked over.  "It's time to go, guys.  I want sex and you're keeping me from my husband."  Draco gave him a look.  "George promised to leave me limp before he snuck back to the shop.  So let's get back to the tower and let the caretaker use all the nifty cleaning spells."   He took Draco's arm as they walked back.  "Does this make you happy?" he asked quietly.

"She's a fine woman and she's the sort I'd have liked Denver to marry anyway," Draco pointed out.  "I thought George went back to the shop."

"He'll be back as soon as I call him."  He watched as Simone opened the door, frowning when he heard the noise.  "That sounds like a groan."  He and Draco went ahead, finding someone collapsed on their couch.  "I think that's Charlie."  He looked around.  "Do a sweep.  Girls, get her up to the room and lock them in.  Shield it, Simone, just like I taught you."  They hurried Emily past and locked her and Denver in. Xander checked Charlie, nodding at Snape to come closer.  "He's hurt, but not too bad.  Charlie?"  Charlie looked up at him.  "What happened?"

"Two blokes, big, mean, stupid ones."

"Ah!  Wonderful," Draco sighed.  "Can you move?"  Charlie shook his head.  "Then let me float you up to my room to be checked over.  Xander, turn off the floo."

"George," he said pitifully.

"He'll be up anyway," Snape pointed out.  "He can walk."  The floo was turned off and the door locked against anyone who wasn't family.  He followed Draco up to check on the oldest brother, making sure it wasn't something fatal.  A hard kick to the balls, nothing worse as it turned out.  He used Xander's portable floo to call Percy, who agreed to come pick up Charlie and went down to wait on him.  He found Xander unconscious on the floor and frowned, but went to check him.  He heard the cloak move before he saw the baseball bat so he managed to duck.

"Inpedimentia!" Draco said, stopping that one.  "Refractus Rouge!"  The room filled with a red light, showing where shadows were, and where people were hiding.  The other two were stunned as well, knocked out to wait for someone to come get them.  "Finite Incantatum."  The lights faded and he walked down to check on Xander.  "Stunned, not that badly injured."  He turned on the floo.  "Percy?"

Percy stepped out, with a few of his people.  "Is Xander fine?"

"Bat to the head," Draco told him, kicking a bat.   "Is this about Emily?"

"Possibly, or one of Xander's many enemies."  George came out of the floo and fell down beside his mate, touching him gently.  "Get Madam Pomfrey," he gently ordered.

"The doors are locked against non-family," Draco told him, going to fix one of them.   As soon as she was inside, he locked it again. "How is he?"

"A small concussion, nothing serious."

"I guess we're not having sex tonight," George said dryly.  He followed his husband up to the infirmary, waiting until he woke up.  "What happened after I left?" he asked.

"Emily Snape disobeyed her mother to marry your nephew Denver," Poppy said, looking around.  "She's doing it for the protection from her mother and the forty years older wizard she was mated with."  George groaned.  "They're well suited.  They are friends and she understands about his... hobbies."

George rolled his eyes.  "No wonder.  Another enemy."  He looked over as Snape walked in.  "How are the kids?"

"Safe and sound in my rooms.  All of them are napping around Tara."  He checked Xander over.  "He'll be fine."  He heard the groan and turned around.  "I thought you were taking him with you."

"The floo's been disconnected, so has the main one," Percy told him as he helped his older brother up onto a bed.  "Madam Pomfrey, some ice if you have some."

"Should I try to wake Xander up?" George asked.

"No, let Ron and Draco deal with it," Percy told him.  "He's too injured to fight, he'll only end up hurting himself."  He covered his brother up, placing the ice under the sheets for his modesty.  "I left them and my two associates back in the house.  Will you be fine up here by yourself?"

"If it's something do to with Emily, then we'd be fine anyway," George pointed out.  Percy gave him a look.  "We'll be fine.  I have my wand and Madam Pomfrey is still here."

"Good.  Then I'll see you in a bit."  Percy hurried away, going back to the house to see if he could get anything out of their prisoners.  He got back there in time to duck a curse thrown by Ron at the reawakened prisoners.  "Stun them or freeze them," he called, getting one of them.  That one fell onto his side and something grunted.  "Was that Draco?"

"No, that was me," Simone said, moving out from behind the couch.  "I was on the stairs when the fourth guy walked out of the portal.  He's got Daddy."

"Really?" Percy asked.  Simone nodded.  "Then we'll deal, Princess.  Ron, Xander's up in the infirmary.  Guard the house."  His little brother nodded.  "I'll be back."  He teleported back to the office, grabbing some of his wife's favorite people who were working late.  "Someone has Malfoy," he explained as they gathered.  "A portal opened in the school and took him."  They all got their 'grim' look, meaning someone was going to die.  "The floo has been disconnected so I'm teleporting you all."

"My people," Arabelle complained as she walked in, tying back her hair.  "I'll guard the tower if I have to," she said at the look from her mate.  "I'm fine to go on this raid."

"Wonderful, but you've had a migraine all day, Arabelle.  No arguments.  Time's wasting."  They each took a few people back with them, landing in the house.  Simone was crying and that worried most of them.  "Anything?"

"They sent back the family seal," Ron said, holding it in his hand.   "Get them before I do, Percy."

"I'm going right now, Ron.  Simone, where was the portal exactly?"

She let go of her uncle and walked over, standing in the spot.  "They came out here.  Daddy was in front of the stairs because he led the way down.  The new guy rushed out, grabbed Daddy, tried to grab one of his friends, and dropped him because he was too heavy and daddy was struggling.  They left and the portal closed."  She sniffed.  "Hurt them or let me do it," she said coldly.  "No one hurts my family."

"Simone, this is important," Arabelle said, grabbing her by the shoulders to move her out of the way.  "The kids are somewhere.  Do you know where?"  She nodded.  "Then go guard them.  Is Denver safe?"  She nodded again.  "Shielded and all that?"

Simone nodded, yawning.  "I locked them in myself.  I put a two centimeter shield on their room, with extra thickness over the window and door."  She pulled herself together.  "You want me to guard the kids?"  Arabelle nodded.  "Then I'm headed down there now.  Are you staying with Uncle Ron?"

"I am, sweetheart, go ahead and go."  Arabelle gave her a light shove and the girl jogged off.  "Boys, I want these assholes and I want them in pain when I see them.  Got it?"  They nodded and Percy recast the portal spell, letting it follow to its last anchor.  It waved a bit so he added in Draco's signature to it, weaving it off the ring.  The portal steadied and the strike team moved through.

Arabelle smiled as screams were heard.  "It'll stay open," she told him.  "Yell if you need more help."  She watched as her husband walked through it, then Ron as well.  "Huh."  She sat down in Xander's chair, which gave her line-of-sight to both entrances, the fireplace, and the stairs, and settled in to wait.  She heard more screams, familiar ones, and called out to her remaining strike team members to come to her side.  They came in a rush of a portal and she pointed.  "Percy's in there trying to get back Draco Malfoy, a kidnaping victim.  Half of you have already went through and there's still screaming."   They hurried through and soon the screaming changed to fear instead of pain.  She smiled and checked her nails.  Her boys played nicely with people like that, they'd leave some for her.  Ron came back dragging Draco and she got up to help put the poor man onto the couch.  "What happened?"

"They were going to use him as a power sacrifice," Ron said as he fell to the floor on his butt.  "There's about fifty of them, Percy's got a frozen arm from a curse.  Your people are kicking their asses very well, but a few managed to teleport out before Percy got up the barrier."  He glanced around when he saw the anger.  "Go for it.  I can watch the tower."  She nodded and strolled casually over to the portal, pulling out her wand before she stepped across.

"Arabelle, get back to guard our exit!" Percy's shouted.  He was shoved through a moment later.  "That woman!" he said in exasperation.

"It's nice that you appreciate her that way," Ron told him.  "Want me to uncurse you?"

"If you wouldn't mind," Percy agreed dryly.  He got his arm free then checked on Draco.  "Is he living?"

"He's passed out.  He'll be fine.  I already sent a mental yell for Iggy and Raena."  Ron forced himself to stand up and grab the ice trays from the freezer.  "Ice, Percy?"

"Please, just a few piece if you wouldn't mind."  He took Xander's usual chair and accepted the ice with a smile and a nod.  "What about you?  I saw you go down twice."

"One of them I was ducking.  The other knocked me down and got a kick in.  Is he moving again?"

"No, I think you broke his leg quite well," Percy assured him.  He called out for his own people, bringing them running as well.  "Go help Arabelle.  She's had migraines all day and she's being stubborn."  They hurried through and Arabelle's voice floated through.  He smiled at the frustration she put out.  "Serves her right.  She can't have all the fun."  He put the ice pack onto his shoulder, sighing in relief.  Iggy came racing in.  "It was a kidnaping.  Check him."

"Where's daddy?" Iggy asked as he knelt beside the couch.

"He's in the infirmary with a small concussion according to Madam Pomfrey.  He got put down during the initial assault."  Iggy looked over at him.  "They took Draco as a power sacrifice.  They had him chained and were draining him into some sort of stone."

"Fuck them then," Iggy said coldly.  He stood up and looked around.  "Where are the kids?"

"Your mentor's wife has them."

"Even better.  He needs a lot of rest, some restorative fluids, and some careful watching.  Get him up to the infirmary now, Madam Pomfrey's more than good enough for that."  He pulled both wands as he headed for the portal.

"Ignatius, you are a healer, you have to take care of your patients," Ron reminded him.

"Taking care of my patient would include getting him free of the binding they did, Uncle Ron."  Ron blanched.  "It's okay, you were more concerned about getting him free.  Let me do that."  He walked through and shouted "NO!  Not the sink!"

Percy groaned. "Xander will have my hide if he's hurt."

"Xander will have both of our asses, Percy, not just yours."  Ron stood up and headed back to the portal, watching as Iggy dismantled the draining spell.  Draco gasped.  "I think he's done it.  Oohh! Behind him!" he called.  Arabelle looked and hit that person, missing the one near her.  Fortunately, someone was watching out for her and the person who nearly got her fell to the ground screaming in agony.   Percy got up and drug Ron away from the portal.  "I should go back and make sure Iggy comes back."

"I'm sure our people have it, Ron.  Sit with Draco.  He'll recognize you more than he will me."  Percy sat down again, relaxing until Iggy was shoved back through the portal and it was closed.  "Are they done?"

"They're done for," Iggy agreed, putting away one of his wands.  "Up to the infirmary you go, Uncles.  All of you."  He floated Draco up and out the door, making the other two follow them.  He stomped into the infirmary and handed over his patient.  "He was being bled off.  He'll be fine, I severed the anchor."  Snape looked at him. "Bloody stupid of them at that," he noted.  "Visible anchor stone, a grave, and a bunch of people using Tara's version of magic when they didn't have a clue!"  He forced Percy onto a bed and checked him over, then Ron, then went to check on his father.  "I'm going to find Simone."

"She's down with the children," Percy told him.  "We're all fine, Ignatius."

"Yeah, but Uncle Draco should be awake by now.  His kids should be here."  He glanced at the still form on the bed.  "Or at least know.  Anyone know where Myan is?"

"At the shop," George told him, smiling at him.  "I called down already.  She's walking up."  Iggy nodded.  "Go check on your own child and then the rest of them, son.  You've done what you can."  Iggy hurried out, going to do that.  "Anyone want to bet he'll have a screaming fit on the roof tonight?"

Snape snorted and shook his head.  "This may take more than yelling to get out.  He may have to fuss it out of his system."  He looked over Draco himself and smiled. "I think he's asleep."   He pinched him on the nose, making the boy flail.  "Wake up.  Now."

Draco opened his eyes and slowly shook his head before closing them again.  "No."

Snape shook his head.  "It must be a family trait," he muttered as he moved to make himself more useful.  Iggy stormed back in.  "Another problem?"

"Lucien is missing," Iggy announced.  "Not in Slytherin, not curled up with Maeve or William."

"The world must be ending," Percy muttered.  That boy would never have given up his favorite position between Maeve and William.  He forced himself to sit up.  "Let me call my wife, see if she's seen him there."

"I didn't and I was looking for more victims," Iggy told him, starting to scowl.   It was his classic 'I'm going to fuck someone up' look and it wasn't well used by him, but people were scared of it.  Even Snape got out of his way.  "Draco," he said, shoving him.  Draco opened his eyes and shook his head again. "Your infant son is missing.  Where might he be?" he asked.

"Tower."

"Ours?"

"Fairy tower."

"And where would that be?" Percy asked.

"I don't know, that's what he said."  Draco forced himself to sit up and swing off the bed.  But Ron pushed him back down.  "I have telltales on all the children," he muttered, sitting up again.  Ron stopped him and they shared a look. "If I could give it to you, I would," he admitted.  "I feel like shit."  He climbed off the bed with a little bit of help and stumbled over to his younger brother.  "Just Lucien?  He said someone's with him."

"Unless he stole Marion or Spenser, he's alone.  I checked the rest of them."  He thought at his wife, who gave him a mental swat.  But she checked the baby.  "It's not Spenser."

"It's not Marion either or we'd have seen Melvin by now," Percy pointed out.  "Can you track him?"  Draco shrugged.  "Would you like some restorative potion first?"

Snape grabbed the bottle and handed it over, watching as the younger man drank it with a shudder.  "You flavored it again, didn't you?" he asked his apprentice.

Iggy shook his head. "Not a bit.  What did it taste like?"

"Sickly lemons," Draco groaned.

"Oh, hey, elixir of life potion.  Within twenty minutes, you'll be fine."  He walked his big brother down the halls to the front door.   They'd need a big enough place to teleport from.  "Fairy tower?"

Draco nodded, a little stronger now.  "I don't know what he meant, I haven't heard him since then."

"All right.  Do you have a location?"

Draco squinted off into the distance and nodded, grabbing everyone's hands.  "It's going to be rather bumpy," he warned before taking off.  They landed in front of a stone tower.  Draco looked up.  "Things like this only happen in books," he reminded himself.

"We live at a house with a lake monster and use magic," Iggy pointed out.  "Besides, we've run into one fairy before.  This one can't be as bad as them."  He kicked in the door, catching it before it could bounce back.  "Bitch, I want my nephew!" he yelled as he stormed up the stairs.

Snape looked at Percy.  "He's impressive."

"It's a family thing," Draco told him, heading up after his little brother.  He caught the top door before it could hit him and stormed in, knocking the person trying to fight Iggy down.  "Where is my son!" he growled.

Iggy changed, biting the asshole until she screamed.  "I'll give him back!" she sobbed.  "Get it off!"

Snape pulled the wolf off and shook it once.  "Change back, Ignatius.  You can't use your wand that way."  Iggy changed back, he was now hanging in his mentor's hand.  "Thank you."  He let him go, watching as he grabbed both wands.  "Where is the boy?"

"She's pregnant," Iggy pointed out.

"By Lucien?" Percy asked.

"No, just regularly pregnant I think.  Why did you have my nephew?" he growled.

"Because he'll make sure my daughter lives!" she screamed, backing away from him.  "The auguries said so!"  She ran into a wall and stood up.  "Please, don't kill me."

"I'm waiting on that decision until I see my son," Draco told her, starting to growl again.  She flung open a door, showing another staircase.  "I'm going up.  Iggy, guard her."  He stormed up the stairs, blowing in that door as well.  "Lucien," he said, hugging him as tightly as he could.  "Are you all right?"

"I'm fine.  The baby sent for me."  He smiled and pointed at the thing in the corner.  "It was telling me how to play chess."

"We'll let Uncle Ron teach you how to do that," Draco said as he gathered his son up.  He walked them back down the stairs and stared at the woman.  "No one touches my family and gets away with it."

"She's having a Buffy," Iggy told him.

"Excuse me?" Percy asked.

Iggy nodded.  "Isn't that right?  Blonde, about five foot four?"  The woman nodded.  "She told you to find Lucien?"

"His father, but I couldn't find him and I figured he'd come for his son!"  She started to sob.  "Please, don't kill me!  Or my baby!"

Draco groaned.  "Percy, I'm leaving this up to you.  Ignatius, come.  Snape, follow."  He stormed out, going home with the other men.  He walked his son into the infirmary and Ron immediately grabbed him for his own hug.  "The baby of the psychotic woman is your ex," he said.

Ron flinched.  "Buffy?"  Draco nodded.  "Fuck me."  He handed Lucien over to Madam Pomfrey.  "Why did she take Lucien?"

"Because she was supposed to go to Draco," Iggy told him.  "She couldn't find him so took the son instead."  He yawned.  "Need me for anything, Madam Pomfrey?"

"No, Ignatius, go back to bed.  I've got everything here that I'll need."  He nodded and headed down to his room with a wave for everybody.  They could figure this stuff out without him and he wanted a nap.  He flopped down onto the bed and let his wife's snoring soothe his mind into a similar state so he could tell her about it in their dreams.

Upstairs, Ron was throwing an impressive fit.  Draco ended it with one simple phrase: "You never do anything the easy way, do you, Weasel?"

Ron glared at him.  "I'm sorry, I'm a tad bit busy having a mental breakdown to care about you being pissed at the moment.  I can't say that my wife will be very happy about this predicament, nor can I say that I'm too happy at the moment now that I've finally found happiness!" he shouted.

"Do that again and I'm removing your voice box," Charlie warned.  "We're Weasleys, Ron, we survive even the strange problems.  We'll deal with your ex coming back."  He flipped onto his side. "How far along was she?"

"Probably about six months from how big she was," Draco offered.  "I'm not thrilled with this either, Ron.  For some reason, *I'm* supposed to watch over your ex?"

"Maybe they want Xander to watch over her," Poppy offered.  "Using a chain because they knew Draco would get him involved?"

"The Powers do think like that," George offered quietly from his mate's side.  "Okay, is she still living?"

"You'd have to ask Percy that question," Draco told him.  "You can't be thinking about offering her a spot in the family."

George shook his head.  "No, but I think we'd better figure out what's going on *before* Xander gets mushy about it."

"Good point," Ron and Draco agreed together.  They glared at each other.

"Oh, kiss already," Charlie said in disgust.  "Most of the wizarding world think that you're together anyway!"

"I'd never put up with him, he hates to cuddle," Ron told him, starting to pout.  "If they think that, then what's Sarajane?"

"A fascination you have on the side probably," George put in.  "There for a while I was wondering if both of you were sleeping with my mate."

"Again, I couldn't put up with your mate," Ron told him, but he was smiling.  "I'd never survive a month with Xander.  I'm tough, but really George."

"It does take special stamina to put up with him," George agreed with a smile.  "Draco, does Myan know that you curl up with him when we're not here?"

"I told her after she caught us one morning.  She seemed to accept it.  Or at least she's never said anything further about it," he offered.  "Is it still bothering you?"

"No, watching you rub against him the other morning in your sleep was odd, but I accept that he'd kick you out of bed for it if he was awake."  He stood up and put Xander's hand back on his chest, waking him slightly.  "You rest, dear, I'm going to see why Ron's back is bleeding."  Xander mumbled something which made him smile. "Once you're better I'll leave you limp and lying about."  He walked over to pull Ron''s collar away from his neck. "When did you get that?"

"I don't know," Ron said, reaching back to feel it.  "It's just a scratch, George.  Don't go 'mum' on us."

"Someone needs to protect you from yourself," Charlie pointed out.  "The whole group of you should be locked in a house together until you drive this funniness out of each other."

"I don't think that'd work on Xander," George said with a frown at his mate's body. "He's always been like this.  If he didn't have the splitting headache, he'd probably have pushed to find Lucien."

"Like I said, all of you need locked in a house together until all this funniness is out of you," Charlie repeated, smiling at his younger brother.  "Wait until I tell mother."

"Tell her and I'm staying with you," Ron snorted.  "There's no way I'm going to get fussed over for this."

Draco grabbed Ron by the arm and turned him around, taking the robe off him. "Let me see, you're still bleeding.  Asshole."

"He saved you, the least you could do is give your hero a kiss," Charlie teased.

"The last one I gave him made him a bit too happy for my tastes," Draco told him.  "Hence me taking him to have that urge worn out."

"Which I appreciated too," Ron quipped.  "It's fine, it's just a little scratch."

Madam Pomfrey came over and pulled Ron's shirt off him as well, forcing him onto the foot of Draco's bed.  "You hold him there while I get something to close that," she said, bustling off.

"It's that bad?" Ron asked, trying to see his own back.  George forced his head around.  "How bad is it?"

"It looks like a branch got you and then got dragged down," George tod him, running his finger beside it.  Ron hissed.  "Starting to feel it now?"

"Definitely."  Ron looked at Draco and grabbed his wrists to check them over. "He's got rope burns."

"The least they could have done was use silk cords," Draco said in disgust, looking at his injuries.  "Am I fine otherwise?"

"Strip and I'll let you know," Madam Pomfrey said, coming out with a small needle and some thread.  "Just some surface stitches, Professor Weasley.  You've already exceeded your monthly allowance for healing potions."

"I told you to call me Ron so I don't feel like a naughty student," Ron muttered.  She smiled and patted the top of his head.  "Gee, thanks.  I hated visiting you when I was attending."

"Then maybe you'll learn to duck faster," she told him, putting in the few surface stitches to hold the wound closed.  "There we are, let me bandage it please."  She quickly put a bandage on it.  "Professor Malfoy, strip down to your pants if you wouldn't mind."

"He had elixir of life potion, shouldn't he be fine?"

"That would only hold him steady and heal major things," she assured him. "I asked Ignatius that myself and he said the minor injuries may still stay if there are worse ones in the body.  Strip!" she ordered.  Draco quickly got down to his pants.  "Thank you."  She checked him over, salving a few shallow wounds and then his wrists.  "You two have a choice, you can sleep in here with Xander or you can sleep next to each other so neither of you dies tonight.  Take your pick now."

Ron spluttered. "I can't sleep with him!  He won't cuddle!"

"Deal with it," Madam Pomfrey told him, staring him down.  He shrunk in on himself.  "Good.  Go back to the tower or take one of the few empty guest rooms for the night.  Do not make me tie you two together."  They grumbled but left together.  "Severus, did you need anything else?"

"No.  I'll expect a list of what you need replaced tomorrow," he said as he breezed out.

"Can you make Xander's bed bigger so I don't have to sleep in a chair?" George asked.

"As long as I don't see *any* of his muscles being stretched so far open in the morning."  He blushed.  "I don't normally care what you two do in the privacy of your bedroom, but I won't have you molesting him tonight, George Weasley."  She expanded the bed and helped him settle himself in next to his mate before putting up the railings.  "There, no sex until *I* say so."

"Yes, mother," George said faintly.  She smiled and tucked him in tighter.  "Hey!"  She went to check on Charlie so he undid the bottom of the bed and untucked them some so Xander could wrap himself up in the blanket again.  She frowned at him but went back to her office to make notes on the unusual events of the night. "Charlie, you gonna live?"

"I'm fine.  Might not have children, but I'll be fine."

"The testes reproduce their entire stock every few days," Madam Pomfrey called.  "I'm sure it won't stop you from giving your mother more grandchildren.  She'd say it's about time I believe."

"Don't let Xander hear you say that," George called.  "He'll make sure it'll happen sooner instead of later."  She laughed.  He looked at Charlie.  "He keeps wanting to fix you up with this dragon specialist in the news.  She writes books and the like."  Charlie snorted.  "Her pictures are quite pretty."

"Did she ever work with them?" Charlie asked.  George nodded.  "You're sure?"

"Unless her bio is a lie.  She said she worked on the Aztec preserve for nearly ten years."

"The only woman who worked down there was a homely little thing," Charlie told him.

"Maybe she got some surgery and fixed all that," George pointed out.  "Xander is bound and determined to set you up soon.  You might want to run, brother dear."

"Oh, I plan on it.  Just as soon as I can move without grunting in pain."  Charlie settled himself in for the night.  "Wonder what Percy and Arabelle are up to?"

"Not particularly.  They're either having wonderful sex or they're torturing someone.  Neither of which I want to see."  He heard the telltale in their tower activate and heard the scream.  "Hmm.  Either that was Emily and she's broken in now or that was one of the younger girls who really wanted Denver for herself."  Charlie lifted his head.  "Xander put telltales on the house.  One of them opens up whenever someone screams.  That wasn't pain though, so I'm sure someone's feeling better."  The next scream was louder and more chanting.  "Yup, Denver's done breaking her in."  He sighed.  "Hopefully those two will get along."

"Denver and Emily Snape?" Charlie asked.

"He helped her defeat the evil marriage contract with a wizard three times her age."

"Eww."

"That was Emily's feeling on the subject," George said with a grin.  "I wish I knew how to turn those blasted things off. I don't want to hear her screaming in joy any longer."

"Is this one of those moments when you think back and say 'I thought Kandy was a screamer'?"  Charlie asked, smile evident in his voice.

"Definitely.  Or Elizabeth for that matter.  What is the boy doing to her?  Not even Xander makes that sort of noise and he's the noisiest bugger on the planet."

"I didn't need to know that much about your sex life," Charlie called.

"Sleep or I'm rendering you all impotent for a week," Madam Pomfrey warned.

"Only if you can make Denver stop," George called, sounding miserable.  "Xander set up telltales and she's *chanting* Denver's name!"

Madam Pomfrey sighed and handed George a slim vial. "Drink."  He swallowed it.  "Thank you."  She watched as he fell asleep.  "You as well, Mr. Weasley.  Before I cure your problems by transfiguring you into a girl."

"Yes, ma'am," he said in his most respectful voice.  She was one scary woman!   It must have been dealing with Iggy, she had been nicer when he was a student.  He closed his eyes obediently and drifted off into sleep.

***

Xander opened his eyes and squinted at the person standing beside his bed.  "You'd better be Bill or else I'm spanking my husband for losing weight."

Bill snorted.  "No, it's me, Xander."  He patted him gently.  "How's the head?  Dad wanted to know."

"I hurt," Xander admitted.   "When can I go nap in the nest?"

"When I say so, young man," Poppy snapped from her office.

"That would be?" he called.

"When I say so!"

"Yes, Poppy."  He shifted and ran into the railings.  "Wasn't George here last night?"

"They had to do the annual rush before the kids left," Bill said as he climbed up to sit beside his brother-in-law.  "Percy showed up at the house this morning looking worn out.  Dad wanted me to find Ron or Draco but I can't seem to find them."

Madam Pomfrey walked out of her office.  "I told them they had to watch out for each other last night.  Either they're in the tower or they're supposed to be in a guest room."

"Together?" Bill asked, looking a little surprised.

"It is the best way to make sure the other's not hurt.  Draco is a very light sleeper."

"Yeah, I remember," Xander said, trying to sit up.  He groaned and grabbed his head, sliding back down.  "Never mind.  I don't need to sit up at all."  The head of his bed was lifted for him.  "Thank you, Poppy.  I'll get out of your hair as soon as I can so you can leave too."

"I don't have any plans yet," she assured him, giving him a smile.  "You're staying there until I say differently."

"Yes, ma'am."  He looked at the other bed.  "Wasn't Charlie in here?"

"He's back at the house as well.  He's staying on the couch until he feels better.  He even called his boss and told him what happened.  You get to explain that to him since Charlie didn't know what was going on or why."

"Crap."

"Basically," Bill agreed with a smile.  "I'd better go.  I've been volunteered to guard the train on the way back.  Iggy and Raena have already moved everything and are on the train with the other parents.  Simone was being forceful in getting kids out of the school when I popped up."  He stood up.  "You behave, Xander, or I'll tell your husband that you can't have sex for a month."  His brother-in-law whimpered. "Then you'd best behave for the nice nurse."  He walked out, jogging down the hall.  He saw the ghost and stopped to look at it.  "Baron, do you know where my baby brother or Draco are?"

"They're in the staff bathroom," he said with a sniff of disgust.  "Feel asleep in the bathes.  You should have a discussion with them about appropriate behavior."

"I plan on it, Baron.  Thank you.  Which way?"  It was pointed out for him and he hurried that way.  He found the bathroom by the sound of the running water and pounded on the frame.  The kittens splashing in the puddle arched up and hissed.  "Sorry, but I need to wake them up before they drown.  I promise not to do it again if you'll let me in," he said with a smile.

"Gumdrop," Simone said as she walked past him, smirking as the portrait opened.  "The Prefect's bathroom was broken for a week.  You've got a half-hour to get them onto the train if they're coming with us."  She jogged to help one girl with her trunk.  "Damn, did you pack rocks?" she demanded as she righted the trunk and helped the girl down the stairs.

Bill walked in the bathroom and shut the door behind him, looking at the picture those two made.  They had each taken an end of the tub and were napping on the embedded seats.  "Boys!" he said loudly.  Draco rolled his head to look at him.  "You've got half an hour to make the train and dad wants you both at home if possible."

Draco splashed Ron, making him wake up.  "We're running late.  Hurry up."

Ron fumbled for his wand and mumbled something, bringing clothes to them.  "There."  He put his head back down.  "I've got another ten minutes."

"Ron!" Bill shouted, walking over to pull him out of the tub.  "You can nap on the blasted train!  Get up!"

"Fuck off!  I'm sore and I hurt."

"Iggy will have something for that," Draco said, sounding hopeful.  "Hand me a towel please."  One was handed to him and he got out, ignoring the stunned look his body got.  "Why did you pull those clothes?"

"They came, didn't they?" Ron demanded.  Bill grabbed him and heaved him again.  "Get off!"

"Get up!" Bill shouted.  Ron opened both eyes and looked at him, giving him one of his glares of death.  "Now.  You've now got about fifteen minutes to make it onto the train."  Ron blatantly looked at Draco.

"We can't teleport onto a moving point."

"Shit."  Ron climbed out and hit the release for the tub, watching as it went down.  Then he dried off quickly and climbed into his jeans and t-shirt.  As soon as his shoes were on, they headed out.  "It's already quiet."

"There's a carriage waiting on you," Snape said as he met them in the hallway.  "I'll be right behind you.  I'm doing the last check of the houses."  He hurried off, letting them get on their way.

Draco climbed in first so he got that side to rest against.  "It won't leave without us.  Snape will have to release it."

Ron rested his head against the other side and closed his eyes.  "Wake me when we get there."

"Fine," Bill agreed.  He watched as they fell back asleep, shaking his head.   He hadn't been able to do that since he had been in school.

"It's a trick of being a parent," Iggy said as he opened the doors at the other end.  Bill smiled.  "Sorry, I heard, had to answer.  Guys, train!"  He helped them down, giving them a quick once over.  "I've left two vials of pain potion with a sedative in there for you.  Go for it."  They climbed on and found their seats, the nice ones that reclined, and their potions already there.   "Uncle Bill, do you want to sit with the teachers or with the family?"

"Family.  Which car is Melvin in?"

"We've taken the back half of the last car."  Iggy led him back, nodding at Tara.  "We're only missing your mate."

"Good."  She glanced around.  "Xander?"

"Infirmary until Poppy releases him.  Draco and Ron are sedated and napping.  Bill is filling in for an extra guard," he reported.  His mentor climbed out of a carriage with a bag.  "Severus is here and he's got a brewing bag."  He let his uncle into their section and went to talk to his mentor as the train started.  "I gave them something for the pain and a sedative."

"I was going to make them Killingers Potion."

"Why?" Iggy asked.  "Ron's allergic.  Draco's not going to react to it."  He pulled the cord before the train could get out of the station, and his other hand went to his wand.  "Out!  You're not him!"

"Iggy," Lupin said gently.  "It's him."

"It's not him.  He knows Ron's allergic to it."  The fake Snape stood up and Iggy saw a slightly familiar bracelet, using his wand to snatch it.  "Get him."  The teachers jumped the Watcher, bringing him to the ground.  Iggy searched out his mentor, who was yelling at a slow Hufflepuff.  "Severus is still at the school, in Hufflepuff."

"Shit!" Tara said as she walked in.  "What is he doing here?"

"You'll die," he hissed, pulling a weapon.  Black kicked it from his hand.  "I can still blow you up."

"I can do a security bubble," Lupin offered.

"Together," Iggy agreed, putting one of his shields around the security bubble.  The man was trapped and was quickly unconscious from lack of air.   Then he was tossed off the train and a request was sent for more official people who have to do paperwork to come deal with him.  Percy grumbled, but he showed up as well.  Iggy stuck his head out the window.  "He had a weapon, it's still on here.  He said he's got explosives.  We made him pass out from lack of air."  The weapon was tossed over his head.  "Thank you, that could have went off," he said dryly, looking back at the teacher.  "Did you put the safety on?"

"Safety?" Black asked.

"Uncle Percy, the safety's not on," Iggy called.  He looked down at the man on the ground.  "Suffocate!" he cast, starting a choking spell.  "That wand-looking thing in his pocket is probably the detonator," he noted for the stunned people.

Percy climbed on and looked around.  "Where's Bill?"

"Back with Melvin," Tara told him from her seat.  She was trying to keep calm.  "Iggy, who has the kids?"

"Simone and Denver.  They shielded their compartment so nothing can get in and the boys can't get out to go flash everyone."

Percy smiled.  "Thank you, Ignatius.  Why don't you go back there with them?  You shouldn't have to do things like this."

"Good point."  He walked back there, taking down and replacing the shield in front of their cars.  "Uncle Percy's handling it," he announced.  He grabbed the overhead railing as the train lurched.  "We're leaving without Snape and the late students?"

"It's probably for our own safety," Simone pointed out.  She was feeding Symphana a bottle.  "Bill headed up to sit in the Ravenclaw cars instead.  He said it'd be safe enough back here and he wanted to be free in case it wasn't."

"Good enough," Iggy decided, sitting down next to his wife, who was reading.  He stole a kiss, making her smile, but not give up her book.  "Where is my son?" he asked, making his little boy peek his head out from under his blanket and chuckle.  "There he is!"  He tickled him, making him giggle and wiggle around.

"He's trying to sleep," Raena reminded him.  "Let him so Marion will."

"She's not even in here, is she?" Iggy asked his son.  He picked him up to give him a cuddle.  "Are you going with daddy tomorrow?"  He blew a raspberry on his son's stomach, bracing himself when the train lurched to a stop.  "Any comments?" he asked Simone.

"We're at least a mile outside of Hogsmeade," she said, looking out the window.  "Oh, it's Professor Snape," she said, pointing.  "And two Hufflepuffs and a Slytherin little person."  As soon as they were on, the train fired up again and slowly shifted into motion . "I guess we're on our way.  Put him down.  They can nap together."  She put down the child she was holding so Iggy's son could cuddle up next to her.  "I wonder if we're watching them the whole ride."

"I don't know.  Did you know that the seats pull out into beds in this car?" Melvin said from the doorway.  He grinned.  "Andrea's taking a nap because her head's hurting again.  Nasty hangover from the snuck-in champagne last night."  Iggy patted himself down. "It's fine, she just needs some sleep.  Want me to bring in Marion, Mary, and the triplets?"

"Sure," Simone offered.  She looked at her silent brother and his wife, smiling because they were asleep next to each other.  "I wonder if it was good."

"They had to sedate Daddy because of the telltales," Iggy told her.  "I talked to Poppy this morning for one last check of everybody."  He looked over as he felt the shield spell come down, his wand already in his hand.  "Hi, Uncle Percy.  Put it back up so the boys can't escape."  The shield went back up and the boys' plans were quickly thwarted when they were caught in the hallways.  "Back to your compartment," he ordered with a smile.  They huffed but went back to be naked together.  "Are we safe?"

"You're very safe," Percy admitted, smiling at him.  "I thought Bill was back here."

"He's in with the Ravenclaws," Simone told him.  "He decided he'd rather be somewhere less safe for a bit."  She grinned and pointed down at the kids.  "Are the other ones behaving?"

Percy looked into the compartment across the way, smiling at the girls.  "Mary, Minnie, and Gwen are all coloring or reading."  He checked on the boys then came back shaking his head.  "William, Zach, Vinnie, and Lucien are still naked.  Where's Maeve?"

"She's back at the Burrow because she had a raging case of the sniffles," Raena told him, looking up.  He nodded, still smiling. "That's a pretty bracelet, Percy, wherever did you get it?"

Melvin snatched it off him and then punched the person who *dared* come near their family.  "Where is Maeve?"

"Hiding with the boys," Raena told him.  He went to check and burst out laughing.  "What?"  They all went to check on them, smiling at Maeve, who had pounced the boys mid-fight and was sitting on their naked bodies sucking her thumb.  "Sweetie, are you okay?" she asked her little sister-in-law.

Maeve smiled.  "I won!" she said proudly.  "Naked is funny, but not very useful.  Girls are less owwy."

"Eww," Iggy and Melvin said, shuddering.

"Boys, are you all right?" Simone asked, still smiling.

"She pulled on our boy parts and made them hurt!" Zach whined.

"That's what you get for letting them hang out," Raena told him.  She looked at the groaning body.  "Who wants this one?"

"I do!" Simone decided, picking him up to drag his big, heavy butt away.  She felt a thicker shield go up behind her and shrugged it off, heading down to throw this guy at the teacher's feet.  "Isn't Uncle Percy still here?" she asked as she walked in.  She dropped the guy into the open spaces between the seats.

"He's back with Bill," Tara told her, looking down at the body.  "Who's that?"

"He looked a lot like Uncle Percy and could put up a shield," she said with a shrug.  "Oh, Zach is in a tiny bit of pain," she said with a grin.  Tara glared at her.  "The boys were fighting naked and Maeve decided she'd had enough so she pulled on their cocks and knocked them down.  I think we may have finally solved the nudity problem those guys are having."  She strolled away, her skirt twitching as she walked.  Someone's hand came out and pinched her.  She jumped and looked but the nearest compartments only had women.  "I like you guys, but all you had to do was ask," she told them, finishing her stroll back to the back.  The shield wouldn't come down for her or Iggy so she went to find her Uncles for a bit.  It had to have been Percy.  He smiled at her.  "Saving me from my chosen form of birth control?" she asked dryly.

"Yes, dear.  Sit, if that skirt won't ride up."

"I was doing fine a while ago," she said as she sat down, smoothing down her skirt.  "The boys just got into it and Maeve stopped it," she offered.  Bill looked at her.  "She pulled on their dicks and made them fall down.  We found her sitting on their backs and they were not happy about it."

Bill and Percy both burst out in giggles.  Maeve was *so* Xander's daughter some days!

***

Iggy walked into his advisor's office with his son in his arms and a new paper to add to the file.  "Here you are.  A few more hours done.  Did you get something from Potter's team's doctor?"

"I did."  She looked at the sleeping baby.  "Who is that?"

"This is Spenser Adair Harris-Weasley.  He was born on Solstice."  He turned his son around so he could be admired.  "He is already feared by a great many vampires and creatures because his favorite uncle warned them off *ever* touching my baby boy."  He smiled at her.  "Grandma, can I bring him to classes for real?  I know I was told I could, but I thought I'd check."

"You may, but you'll have to keep him quiet and entertained," she warned.  Iggy shrugged.  "Is he usually quiet?"

"No, he's usually a holy terror, but the mere sight of a book or a piece of chalk calms him down."  He grinned.  "He is my son after all."

"Good point."  She wiggled her fingers at the opening eyes.  "Hello, Spenser."  He flapped both arms for a few minutes then stuck one finger into his mouth and looked up at his father.

"Yes, this is Grandma.  You may call her that.  If you turn out to be like me, we'll have her talk to you about sending you to school here as well."  He shifted the baby.  "How am I doing now?"

"I got the preliminary copy of your Mastery papers looked over," she announced, handing him a thicker folder.  "Very meticulous, just as I expected.  Thank you for letting your wife write it for you."

"I found a way to have the copying spell do that," he admitted.  "I wrote it myself."

"Oh, really?" she asked, looking interested.  Spenser blew spit bubbles at her.  "That interests you as well?"  She looked at him.  "A solstice baby?"

"A solstice baby," he agreed.  "The prophecy may well be him.  After all, his cousin is Morgana Malfoy."

"Good point."  She smiled.  "Can you handle that?"

He shut the door with his wand.  "One of my cousins is a future slayer.  One of my cousins will be a guardian of my school and my flock.  Besides, my father will have a hand in training *all* the kids, even Uncle Percy's three youngest.  He's already started with the 'strangers are bad' talks."

"Good for him," she said firmly.  "What happened on the train?"

"The Watchers.  They were trying for Morgana and Minnie.  They lost of course.  It's a good thing my father was in the infirmary or they'd all be dead by now.  Wesley, their head, ordered them to leave Minnie alone but they refuse to listen."

"I guess that's one way to weed out the idiots."  She patted the folder.  "I made the necessary corrections on the papers, mostly grammatical and a note to include more chemical information.  Why did you decide to go forward with your first potion instead of one of the more impressive ones?  People will remember this about you."

"Because I want to fall back to a consulting position.  I don't want to be notable.  I want a quiet life with my kids and my wife somewhere near Hogsmeade so we'll be there for the family and my former Lord and Master's family if they need us."

She considered it.  "I can see how that would be reasonable to you.  You've already had enough attention. You'll get plenty because of who your family is as well."  He nodded and Spenser spit at her again.  "Stop that," she said in a teasing voice.

"Here, that means he wants you to hold him.  He does it to Daddy all the time."  He handed his son over, watching as Shey's maternal grandmother held him.  "See, you're happy now."

"Yes, he is."  She smiled.  "How was your last year?"

"Boring for the most part, but I really liked it," he said with a grin.  "I got to sleep in some days.  I even got to goof off!"

She laughed.  "I understand, Ignatius.  I wish I had known, I would have put a stop to it myself."  She looked over the form he handed in.  "This means you only have about sixty hours."  He nodded, relaxing back into the chair.  "Want him back?"

"He's happy where he is.  You can put him down to crawl around if you want.  He likes to snuggle up to books and ankles."  He shifted so his son could see one of them. As soon as Spenser got down, he headed for a small bookcase and pulled one down to pat gently.  "Good boy.  Come to me when you get bored."  He turned back to his advisor, who was shaking her head.  "He learned early on not to gum the books."

"I can see why.  How big is your collection now?"

"Let's see.  I had six hundred and eighty-seven before I started copying interesting tomes from the libraries here on campus.  I've went through seventy reams of parchment."  She looked impressed.  "About nine hundred I think.  Some of them were small.  That's not counting my textbooks and all that from school."

"I'm impressed.  How many more were you going to copy?"

"I'm presently working my way through the main library.  I already did the potions one, the forbidden one, the dark arts one, though most of those books were given to my cousins who want to deal with that stuff, and the health one."

"You gave some of them away?"

"After checking to make sure that they weren't on the hidden, forbidden, or secluded list.  Oh, I had to turn one over.  I nearly released a demon that was stuck in one.  The librarian gave me a look like she would have had me flayed if I had let it out in her orderly space."  Grandma laughed.  "Irma Pince can't even get that pissed of a look."

"I'm sure she would have killed you if the demon trapped in the book had destroyed the library."  She looked down, Spenser had pulled down a leather book and was busy rubbing his hands over it.  "I think he's going to have a great feel for textures."

"With what his family does, we could probably use a weaver in the family," Iggy pointed out dryly.  She laughed, drawing the attention of the baby.  "Son."  His son crawled over and stuck himself to his father's leg, hugging it.  "Thank you."  He reached down to pet through the soft hair.  "Yeah, you are definitely my son."  He looked back up.  "Now what do I have to do?"

"You'll have to register for your remaining classes, arrange for your last few hours with your advisor over there."  She handed him back the papers, with another few.  "Then I think you're done.  If you're lucky, there will be classes opening in a few days that you can get into."  He shook his head.  "Just one?  That'll leave five classes, which are all offered in the fall, and then you're done."

"I can do that," he admitted.  "Okay, son, let's go bother Dr. Amadalin."  He picked up his boy and the forms, waving his son's hand for him.  "Thank you."  She patted the top of his Mastery stuff and he gathered that up as well, putting it between his and his son's body.  "Hold that for me, dear."  He grinned and walked out.

She looked at the books and waved them back into place.  "A book on demonology and one on art.  What interesting choices," she said with a smile.

Iggy walked two buildings over to his other advisor's office and waved at the secretary.  "He in?"

"He's expecting you, Ignatius," she said without looking up.  She heard a coo and started, staring at him.  "Who are you?"

"This is Spenser, my son."  He let her touch his hand.  "You probably won't see him until he's at least sixteen, hopefully."  She laughed.  "Can I go right in?"

"Sure.  Want to leave him?  I can watch him for a few minutes.  The doctor has a few models in there on the floor."

"Nah, I've got him."  He tapped on the door and walked in, relieving himself of some of the papers before sitting down.  "Spenser, this is the other advisor.  Say hello."  Spenser spit at him as well.  "No, he can't hold you, he's eating."

Dr. Amadalin waved his crueller.  "Good morning, Spenser.  How are you today?"

"He's being good.  He just patted some of Grandma's books."  He nodded at the forms, then had to remove his son from his Mastery papers before he drooled on them and smudged the comments.  "Those are for you.  She's already seen them and was happy for me."

The doctor finished his doughnut and picked up the forms, nodding as he read them.  "Good work, Ignatius.  What did you want to do now?  You do have those six classes left."

"Grandma mentioned one of them was available this summer, which would mean I'd only have five this fall."

"They are," he agreed.  Iggy raised an eyebrow.  "One of the specialty classes is offered as well, but you'd have to have permission to get into it."

Iggy thought at his wife, who shrugged and asked about time.  "How long?  We wanted to have some of the summer off."

"Both are offered in the middle session.  Eight week stints."  He smiled.  "That would give you two weeks now, two weeks at the end, and then this fall."

Iggy told that to his wife, who mentally shrugged again, telling him it was up to him.  He shrugged as well.  "As long as I get some of the summer off.  That'd ease my burden this fall."

"Good point."  He pulled a form out of a set of shelves and set about filling it out.  "I'll have to call over to the other professor and ask him of course.  Can you wait?  He's in class."

"Sure.  The only thing I was going to do today was jump my wife again," he said happily.  Spenser giggled.  "Thank you, son, it's nice to know you enjoy that activity as much as I do."  The doctor chuckled and handed it over for him to sign.  "That's all?"

"Let me call on him and then you'll have to go to the Registrar.  You've been there?"

"Not officially."

"Then I'll walk you over on my way to supervise the surgical candidates."  He looked at the forms again, then looked up.  "Why were you doing a reconstruction surgery?"

"It was the night of the union meeting and some little girl built a catapult that didn't quite send her over her house."

"Oh."  He laughed again.  "I'm sure you were a great help."

"I got to put in tying bars for her chin.  Seven of them.  The front was a pretty rosette pattern of breaks."

"Side of her house?"

"Side of her house," Iggy agreed with a smile.  Spenser started to whine.  "You, quit, or I'm going to have to get mommy here to take you."  A bottle appeared in the air just beside his hand and he managed to catch it before he fell.  "Ooh, look what mommy got you," he said, sticking it into the opening mouth.

"He's not eating solids?"

"Every six hours.  It's time for a more filling substance.  He'll sleep after this."  He grinned.  "Is this going to be an all day task at the Registrar, the way it was the last time?"

"Probably," he agreed, standing up.  "You wait here, I'll be right back."  He carefully walked around the models and headed down the hall.

Iggy slid to the floor, letting his son and his Mastery paper sit in the chair together while he fixed a few bones that looked out of place.  As soon as he had them rearranged, the human body settled into a more human shape, instead of bulging alarmingly at odd places, and he smiled at his advisor.  "You got the arm and leg bones mixed up."

"They didn't mark it," he said in disgust.  "I deal with guts, not bones."  He waved his colleague in.  "This is Ignatius Harris-Weasley, one of our Potion's Prodigy Program people who's also part of our program.  He wanted to grill you about your experiences and expectations, Iggy."

"Sure.  Let me move my son."  Both inhabitants of the seat were moved and Iggy moved to lean against a bookcase.  "What can I tell you?"

"You've done obstetrical work before?"

"For a very long time," Iggy told him.  "I have a sensitivity toward the unborn and pregnant women. It started when I was two and my cousin was being carried."  The doctor looked at him.  "Truth, I swear."  He raised a hand.  "I've delivered some, I've helped in c-sections, I've even done a lot of rounds through the nursery and the NICU.  Oh, Dr. Amadalin.  How is the Murphy child?"

"Very well," he said with a smile.  "That was quick thinking, getting her into the oxygen bubble immediately."

"She needed it, her lungs were collapsed from her mother's accident.  I worry about her, she'll be so sick as a kid."

"She'll be fine, Ignatius.  Your worry speaks well of your gifts."

"You don't want to be a doctor?" the second doctor asked.

"Not really.  I do it defacto for the family.  I specialize in healing potions so I had to take a lot of the classes anyway, and I kept getting mistaken for a healer so I went ahead and went all the way anyway.  I'm specializing in Ob/Gyn stuff because, like I said, I have a sensitivity in that area.  That and sports."

"How did you do your sports hours already, young man?"

"I have two 'uncles'," he did the finger quotes, "who play professional quidditch.  Well, technically I have another, but I used the two who were on the same team to get their doctor to agree to let me help him during games and practices.  He's another one who confused me as a healing potion's person and a healer.  He was pretty impressed, I didn't baby those guys at all.  And when they whined, they got it back."

"You're still playing?"

"I'm joining the third tier fun league on the family team.   We switch off since we didn't want to play against each other.  It's going pretty well, my last three games I creamed the opposition."

"Good for you, young man," the second doctor said, smiling at him.  "Is that your son?"

"Yup.  This is Spenser."  Spenser sucked on his bottle, but was watching him.  "No, he's not named after Doctor Spenser.  My primary wand is the mirror to Ignatius Spenser's.  I'm a lot like him apparently."

"I can tell."  The second doctor looked over Iggy's history.  "How did you do so many hours?"

"I spent a lot of time working in the infirmary at school," Iggy told him.  "Plus, when I got here, they let me do my healing potion's hours at St. Mungo's.  At the time I was using a time turner to do those hours.  I'm now no longer allowed to touch one."

"Heart problems?"

"Thankfully I'm fully off the medicine and my blood pressure is staying fairly low," Iggy agreed.  "I don't want to be famous, or even notable.  I'd like to fall back to a consulting and re- engineering position for potions.  Having my MD will only make things a lot easier at times.  Plus, it'll let me onto a few pitches for some really interesting games," he finished with a grin.

The second doctor laughed.  "We don't see many like you around here.  Usually I can't stand people who decide to add on to their own degrees for no reason, but I can see you're serious about it.  How many hours do you have left?"

"Sixty total.  I cut back last year at Hogwarts so I could goof off more, plus my hours at the colony were cut back because I fell so ill."  His advisor shook his head.

"You take care of gryphons?" the second doctor asked.

"I'm one of their potion prodigies.  I was their main one until I fell ill and quit.  We eventually worked it out so I'm a backup healer for them and will make only necessary potions for the most part."

"Really?"  The second doctor looked at the first one.  "You knew this?"

"Ignatius has always been very up front with that information.  He has full control of his gifts.  As a matter of fact, we have reports that the gryphons were worried about him because he refused to do anything that might make him lose control for the longest time, thinking about his actions until he had a strategy planned out that he knew he could do."

"You associate with them?"

Iggy stared the second doctor down.  "I am a gryphon-born, sir.  I don't hide it.  I'm never going to hide it.  For that matter, my father happens to be one of the main defenders of the local colony.  They're the ones who helped push me to where I am today, along with my potion's mentor Severus Snape.  I'm a nice guy, if you can get past the fact of my heritage.  Trust me, there's more of us than you know and you never realized it.  The few of us who come out are only about ten percent of the actual people who have gryphon heritage."  He smiled.  "I'm not a scary guy.  Besides, you'll have to see me some day because we are nothing if not stubborn."

The doctor considered it. "I'll only have you in the class once.  The other speciality class you can't test out of is taught by another member of the department.  She is very against your kind, whereas I am only going on what I know."

"Most of what you know comes from reports made by people who attacked us."

"I can understand that.  She's going to be much tougher.  If you switched to pediatrics, it might be easier on you.  I think one of their teachers may be like you."

"I'm as human as you are and I can get past whomever this other doctor is.  She can't deny me the right to take her class, or I'll file a complaint."  Both doctors looked stunned. "I know my rights.  I've had to push for stuff my entire life because I'm a prodigy.  I started brewing potions when I was eight.  By fourteen, I was already beyond what Braun wanted me capable of doing for them to take me.  That's why they sent me here."

"Is Grandma over you?" the second doctor asked.  Iggy nodded.  "Then I would suggest you keep that information to yourself and learn to bite your tongue when that other teacher makes remarks.  That's the only way you'll make it through her class, young man."

"I can tell her once grades are in," Iggy said calmly.  "But I won't allow prejudice around me.  Not in any form.  I stop racial jokes as well as born jokes."

The second doctor smiled. "Then you might get along fairly well."  He stood up and shook Iggy's hand.  "I'll be happy to allow you in this summer.  There will be an extra ten hours of following me around because of the class.  I do work at St. Mungo's, but you'll be with people who don't have the experience you do.  It's rare for children in this program to even have been children of healers, or have seen many of them in their lives.  Please don't spoil it for them."

"As long as you know one thing," Iggy told him.  "I don't handle crises very well.  That's why I stuck with potions."  The second doctor smiled.  "That's also a factor in my decision to become a consultant.  I tend to get snippy and pissy with people in the middle of emergencies.  If one of those little kids who don't have a clue gets too much into doing it wrong, I might just snap at them.  I won't mean to, and I'll apologize later, but it has been known to happen.  There's a *big* note in my file about that from my very first ER shift ever."

Both doctors laughed.  "I can understand that, not everyone can handle stress, young man," the second doctor told him.  "I'll see you in class in two weeks."  He signed the form and walked away.

"Very nice," his advisor told him.  "I think you won him over."  He smiled. "I will agree with him about that other doctor.  You'll have troubles with her and will need some time to scream on occasion."

"That's fine.  I can do that.  I've had a few experiences like that and I can stand it for eight weeks and however many hours she'll demand."

"She'll demand about ten, to make sure that you're familiar with the equipment before you do your internship."  He laughed.  "She'll love you anyway, if only because you'll be able to correct her when she hooks up the IV drip upside down again.  She does it every year from what I've heard."

"Nurses do that usually," Iggy pointed out, standing up.  His son whined. "Registrar?"

"Sure.  Let's do that.  Don't forget your folder."

"Oops."  Iggy put that back in it's former place between him and his son and took the new forms, following his advisor out of the room.  With a quick wave at the secretary, who was very nice.   They found a small line at the Registrar's office and the doctor made a motion at one of the workers.  A new window was opened up.  "He's in two programs, doing Mastery hours in one and two of ours in another."

"Name?" the witch asked.

"Ignatius Harris-Weasley."

She looked at him.  "You exist?"

"And am annoying sometimes," he agreed with a smile.  He handed over his forms.  "Here you go."

She looked them over, then looked at his file.  "You're not supposed to be able to take those classes yet."

"I'm allowing it," Dr. Amadalin pointed out.  "He's already done the hours."

"All right.  I'll pass them on to the Registrar in case she has a problem."

Iggy wrote his floo address down.  "Have her call me if she needs to talk to me.  We've have a few discussions before, once after a fit."  He grinned again.  "Anything else I have to do?"

"Iggy?" a woman in the back called.  "Back here, I'll do you personally."

"Yes, Registrar Anderson."  He and his advisor walked back and handed over the forms to her.  "Here you are."

"Thank you, Iggy.  Sit."  She looked at the baby.  "You're cute."

"He's a Spenser.  A sleepy one at that," Iggy told her.  She smiled.  "Just two classes and Mastery hours if you wouldn't mind."

"Let's see."  She opened up the lists and looked at the forms.  "Both of them have a seat open for you."  She added his name to the roll.  "All right.  Since your advisor signed off on it and I got some prewarning this time, I can do that."  She looked at his form.  "Your tuition is already paid I see.  I'm not..."  She looked up.  "It says here you have a hold on your records."

"For?" his advisor asked.

"The higher-ups want to check in with him," she said with a grimace.  "I'll put you in anyway, unless they have a problem with it.  Go right up to the President of Academic's office and talk to him.  I see you've already handed out your floo address."  She smiled. "He probably wants to know how you've done it all."

"It's a long story," Iggy sighed.  He stood up.  "Thank you, Registrar Anderson."

"I'm the only one, Iggy, you don't have to call me by both."  She shook their hands.  "Happy meeting.  Did you bring a diaper bag?"  One fell onto her desk with a thump.  "That is a very handy trick to have."

"His mother's resting right now and wanted some time without us."  He picked up the diaper bag and thoughtfully put the folder into it.  "Academic's?"  She nodded.  "Where is that?"

"Three floors up and all the way at the other end of the endless hall."

"Crap."  Iggy shifted his son.  "This would have to happen today."  He waved.  "Thank you, the both of you.  Happy lunches and classes."

They watched him leave.  "Why?" Dr. Amadalin asked.

"Because the new guy's a dirtbag."

"Oh.  Wonderful.  Should he worry about his unique status?"

"The President wants to shut down the special program over there.  If he can find a reason, he will."  She shrugged.  "It doesn't make us money."

"No, it gives us our best people though."  The doctor stood up.  "Thank you.  If he has a problem, let me know as well please."  She nodded and he smiled.  "You are so much nicer than the rumors state."

She laughed.  "I put those out so I only have to do this in special cases.  Usually for that program."   He laughed as he walked away.  "You think I'm kidding?" she muttered as she finished Iggy's paperwork.  She had to use the special ink to override the hold, but it stayed on the forms.

***

Iggy walked into the office and sat down with a sigh of relief.  The secretary looked over then smiled.  "I'm Iggy Harris-Weasley.   I got told he put a hold on my records.  Is the hall really never-ending or does it just seem that way?"

"It's a curse put on by a former student," the secretary told him.  "Want me to hold him while you talk with the President?  He doesn't really like children."

"No, it's fine.  I brought a napping pad.  I'll put him beside my chair."  Iggy stood up.  "Fathers are part of the world as well, the same as mothers are."  She laughed.  "My wife is napping right now."

"Aww.  That's very sensitive of you."

"I'm that kind of guy," Iggy told her.  "Can I go in?"

"He's on a call.  I'll buzz him in a second."  She went back to her typing.  "Which program are you in?"

"Special Prodigies and Healer."  She hissed.  "He doesn't like us?"

"He *loathes* you guys," she warned him quietly.

"Yet, we're the people who do a lot of the great things in life," Iggy pointed out.  "I'm six classes, sixty practical hours, and one Mastery paper from getting both my degrees."  She looked impressed.  "And I just graduated."  A buzzing noise went off.  "Is he free now?"

"Let me check."  She stood up and walked into the office, coming back out long enough to wave him in.  "Ignatius, this is President Sebastian Reclunde.  Ignatius Harris-Weasley, sir."  She left them alone.

"You brought him around to show him to the offices?" the President asked in a hissing voice.

"No, my wife is napping and I like to hold my son.  I consider it a necessity of being a good father, the same way mine was."  He sat down.  "If I may ask, sir, is your throat sore?  I have something on me that might help."

"I've seen your folder, boy.  I don't need anything from you."  He looked the young man over.  "Why were you held back a year?"

"My entire class was held back a year due to some stupid power playing at the Ministry.  Fortunately, the person who did it jumped out a window."  He smiled.  "I decided to spend the year in a calm and leisurely fashion instead of my usual manner."  He shifted his son to the other shoulder, letting him drool on that one instead.  The bottle was tucked into the bag.  "What did you want to know, sir?"

"Have you ever lost a patient?"

"Sixteen of them so far."

"Why?  Gross incompetence or just negligence."

Iggy glared at him, making the man flinch.  "Neither.  One was a poisoning victim who waited too long to come forward. A few were patients in horrible accidents who couldn't be helped farther, and one of them was an infant who was born with an extreme birth defect.  I can have your secretary call over for my official file if you want."

"You're a little snot, you know that, kid?"

"Yay."  Iggy smiled at him.  "Your opinion matters very little to me, *sir*.  As far as I'm concerned, I have all the fans I'll ever need."

"Then you are in it for the glory!" he said triumphantly.

"No, I'm not.  I'm talking about my family.  The other doctors I've worked with.  People that I've helped.  I don't need glory, or money, or even fame.  I can have any of that and I've made a conscious decision to toss it aside in favor of a nice life with my wife and my son, plus any future children that may come along."  The President sat up and started to look pissed again.  "Let me put it to you this way, *sir*.  I'm also an alchemist.  It does work.  Why would I need fame?"  The man started to look scared.  "I've also managed, with my wife's help since she's also part of my program, to make the healing elixir off the elixir of life.  If I had wanted to, I could have done my Mastery on that instead of the one I chose, my first potion.  Why do I need the adoration, or even the liking of me, from someone outside of my family?  I have everything I could ever want already.  All I need to do is finish my degrees and I can fall back into a spot where only those who need to know know who I am."

"You're a brat, Mr. Harris-Weasley."

"Technically, I'm too old to be a brat."  He smiled sweetly.  "I've been warned about you already, President Reclunde.  You don't like prodigies because you're scared of what *really* intelligent people can do to the world.  Yes, some of us have went bad.  More of us haven't.  The majority of us die due to our work because people like you desire it for themselves and they couldn't do it.  The fact that I'm a prodigy married to a prodigy means that you not only fear me, but you fear my son.  You don't have to, but I doubt that I'm easing any fears at this moment.  Not that I mean to.  I could care less what you think about me."

"I can have you tossed out."

"I've been here now for four years.  You'd have to find a reason."

"You got held back," he sneered.

"Read my lips.  My *entire* class got held back. If you do it on that basis, then you'll have to toss out one person in the Barrister program and another person starting in the Healer program.  Not to mention about half of your hidden Technology program, because from what I've heard a lot of them got kicked out of school before they could finish."  The man flinched.  "So please take the hold off my records and I'll be done by the holidays," he said with a winning smile.

"I can keep you from finishing everything.  My office does have to look over and accept all Masteries."

"That's a formality and I can still file suit and complaints against you."  The man looked shocked.  "You should probably be told that prodigies often have to push to get what we need because normal people think that we're trying to get too far ahead or that we don't need those things.  I've had to push to get permission to use books, to use a library, even to do my hours how I wanted. By doing so, I majorly screwed up part of my life, but I'm nearly done with the hard stuff."  He leaned forward.  "I may not want to get news of my program out, but I am in two of them," he reminded him.  "If I have to take you to court over it, I will.  If I don't get stonewalled here, then you've made my summer.  Which will it be?"

Raena appeared and took their son.  "Dear, calm down.  Drink this."  She handed over a small mug.  "You forgot your tea this morning and you're a grumpy ass."

"How did you do that!" he demanded.  "My office is shielded!"

"Is it?" she asked with a sneer.  "I'm his wife, Raena Tallias, formerly of the Braun Institute."  He swallowed hard.  "You're really not up to the caliber of the arrogant assholes we have over there, President Reclunde.  Let's face it, I went to a school where you had to fight to get a room because they liked to ignore the fact that they have dorms to piss you off and weed out the weaker students.  My husband may be a bit pissed at the moment, but I do read minds."  He stood up, backing away from her.  "Now then, would you mind terribly leaving us alone?  We don't like to associate with your kind anyway.  Too many prodigies have put up with people like you and then develop a superiority complex.  They see you as inferior."

"I hadn't wanted to," Iggy offered.  "But the more people like you I run into, the worse it gets."  He shrugged and stood up, handing over the diaper bag.  "Now if you'll excuse us, we have a very nice afternoon planned.  Will my records be unsealed or not?  If you'd let me know, we could get on with this dance."

"You're not so smart.  I have the power here."

"Stupid, if you're looking at my file, read who my training master was.  I lived under a perpetual power play."   Iggy smiled sweetly again.  "You'd be surprised what I've learned at the knees of my family and teachers about power plays."

"Iggy, don't use Grandfather," she whispered.

He smiled at her and sent a note to Draco, making him miss a ball in practice.  He got back an affirmative and a snarl of it being necessary.  "I wasn't, Raena, I was going to point out how I leaned power games at the same time as Denver Malfoy and Simone Malfoy-Weasley.  At my favorite uncle's knee."  The President made a whimpering noise.  "He taught me I didn't have to put up with this sort of thing and how to fight back.  He may have hid his innate abilities from the world because of his father's friends, but he told me to*never* give in to petty little games like this one.  I may have decided not to fight over that extra year, but I really needed the vacation anyway."

President Reclunde swallowed.  "Vacation?"

"I only did two hundred hours of work over the whole year," Iggy told him. "Vacation."  Then he grinned.  "Are we done yet?  I'm hungry and I want to jump my wife."

"Go," he ground out.  "You won't save your program."

"Oh, but I'm not the only one," Iggy reminded him.  "Trust me, next time I'm bringing support."  He let his wife go first, making sure they had everything.  He had to go back for the folder that had fallen out of the diaper bag, but it was easily retrieved from the President's hands.  "Sorry, that's a preliminary copy with corrections."  He strolled out, smiling at the secretary.  "Take a long lunch," he said quietly. "I don't play power games and it pissed him off."  She giggled.  "Really, a *long* lunch."  He walked out, following his wife.  "I want to know how to break this curse," he pointed out after ten minutes of walking.

"Your father might know.  He is a building person."  She took his hand and they teleported back to the Potion's building.  "Grandma, you won't like what we did," she called as she walked that way.

"Reclunde?" Grandma said from the secretary's desk.

"Oh, yeah," Iggy agreed dryly.  She looked at him.  "He put a hold on my records.  So I shoved it back in his face."

"He hadn't had his morning tea yet," Raena said in a gentler tone of voice.  "He threatened him with Draco."

Grandma burst out in giggles.  "I want to see that confrontation.  Reclunde used to run with his father."  She smiled at them.  "All set?"

"Unless he tries something further. He had a hold on my records.  Otherwise, I'm set up for my two classes and nearly done.  We're going to go watch Draco practice, and vent a little bit, then we're going to go to lunch."  He waved and took them both to the pitch, quickly pulling out his pass.  "Go away," he told the coach.  "We're calming down.  I'm the reason Draco missed the ball."  He sat his wife down and sat next to her, putting an arm around her.

"Are you sure you won't play, kid?"

Iggy looked up at him. "That'd make me famous," he whined.  "I don't want that."

The coach laughed.  "At least that's a smart reason to make the decision.  Most people search for the fame and then regret it."

"I've already had enough fame," Iggy told him.

The coach caught sight of Raena's ring.  "Holy shit, that's a philosopher's stone!"  He grabbed her hand to look at it.  Then he looked at Iggy, who smiled and wiggled his fingers.  He dropped her hand.  "Never mind, kid, you don't need us to make your life complicated."

"Very true," he agreed with a grin.  "Hi, Draco."  He smiled at the coach again.  "I'll stick to beating up the players in the new third tier league.  It's more fun, they get so *flustered* when they miss."

The coach snickered.  "I know. I've seen a few of them throw awesome fits as well."  He got out of Draco's way, the moody bastard would have pushed him otherwise.  "Don't blame the kid for you missing.  You can work around any distraction, or so you've said."

"I just had a run-in with a friend of his father's," Iggy told him.  "He's trying to kick me out of school for being a genius."

"Oh."  The coach shuddered.  "Then I'll ignore anything in the papers about him going missing or being found in little bitty pieces."  He walked away, leaving them alone for a few minutes.  Draco would get back to practice in his own good time.

Draco sat on the back of a seat.  "Feel better now?"

"Reclunde and I may yet get into it again, but I do," Iggy admitted with a smile.  Draco smiled back.  "Your son and daughter's name about made the man crap himself."

Raena snorted.  "He was more scared of their father, of course," she put in.  "He was an ass.  I was listening in and he kept threatening Iggy with being expelled because he doesn't like the geniuses.  He's scared of them."

Draco shook his head.  "For a good reason.  Look how many of you have gone bad."

"Look how many of us have died because someone wanted to use us to do something and we refused," Iggy pointed out.  "You never hear about the ones who stay good.  Only ten percent of us go bad.  For that matter, there's none that I'd say would go bad in the program at the moment.  There's only ten of us in there."

"Your school is known for training the good guys," Draco pointed out.  "If one of you goes bad, it's usually because someone threatened their family or a similar occurrence."  He ruffled Iggy's hair.  "I know we don't have to worry about you, but please don't start a super-brain complex."

"Oh, all those little people are safe," Iggy said with a naughty grin.  "Why let the normals think anything else?"

Draco laughed.  "I'm not that bright, Iggy."

"You are.  You never show it unless it's for a good reason, but I know how intelligent you are, Uncle Draco."  He gave him a hug, getting pushed away.  "I won't tell anyone, it'll stay between us.  Sort of like how smart Daddy really is will stay a family secret."

Raena laughed.  "I don't think the world is ready for Xander to come out as an evil genius."

"No, probably not," Iggy agreed, beaming at her.  He noticed the keeper flying nearby.  "Problems?" he asked him.

"I know you're a healer, you got anything for shoulder pains?"

"Yeah, but I'd have to talk to the team doctor to see if I could give it to you," Iggy told him. The guy flew off.  "Sorry, can't do that without the attending's permission."  He looked at his uncle again, who had a very catty smile.  "It's dangerous," he said with a shrug.  "He might lie about what he's taking."  The team doctor slammed the gate open.  "Hi."  He smiled and waved.  "We'll give you Draco back in a moment."  He looked at his uncle again.  "When will you be done?  I'll treat to lunch."

"Probably not for another three hours.  I'll come to the apartment tonight for dinner."

"You know where it is?"

Draco smirked at him.  "Of course I do."  He strolled away, remounting his broom and flying off.

The doctor looked at Iggy.  "Did you give him anything?"

"I was trained ethically.  I am to ask the attending when I have the chance to make sure I'm not over-medicating, giving an allergen, or giving something counter-indicated," he said with a grin.  "Besides, I figure you've probably got whatever he needs and if you're not giving it to him, there's probably a really good reason for it."

The doctor laughed.  "That's very true, kid.  Do you need any more hours in sports medicine?"

"Nope, sorry.  I've got sixty general hours left."

"You could do them as Family Practice and do them here," the doctor offered.

"I could, but I start two classes in two weeks, both OB."  The doctor shook his head.  "Sorry, I have more of an affinity for the unborn.   They don't complain."  The doctor laughed some more.  "We're heading home now that we told him what that was about.  If you need me for a game, just yell and I'll come.  That's never a problem."

"Thank you, kid.  You're really neat."

"You're the first person who's said that today," Iggy told him, taking his wife's hand to walk her back to the floo point.  "Laters."

"Bye."  The doctor looked at the coach.  "Do you think he'll have more problems?"

"Let's put it this way," the coach said, moving closer.  "He got Malfoy to laugh and smile.  Plus, he gave the guy a hug."  The doctor looked impressed.  "What do you think?"

"I think he's one of the few people outside of Malfoy's own children that he'd kill over."

"You'd be right as well," Draco called down as he zipped past.  He tossed the ball at his coach's head.  "This is boring.  Aren't we doing more today?"

"We'll scrimmage in a bit.  Do it anyway."  He smirked.  "When did the kid make that ring?"

"A few years ago."  He gave his coach a cold little smile.  "My beloved nephew is very brilliant and definitely under my protection.  Do not spread word around about it."

"Hey, my mother dreamed of making one of her own, that's how I recognized it, and my father used to dread the day she got it right because of what it would mean for the family.  I'm not saying anything.  His kid's too cute for that sort of problem."

"Yes, Spenser is, isn't he?"  He smiled and zipped off again, going to catch more balls.  It was a waste of his time, but he had to play nice and look like he was trying.

***

Iggy accepted the letter from the owl, handing over a roll for it to peck at.  "Raena, aren't you taking classes this fall?"

"One."  She came out and looked over his shoulder.  "Oh, that's so nice."  She kissed his cheek.  "I wonder who got to him."

"Arabelle from the looks of it," Iggy said with a smile.  That poor man, President Reclunde, had been removed from his office by the authorities for questioning regarding an attack a few nights earlier.  He tossed it aside, reading the second page.  "Our schedules are set.  We're in."

"Good.  Have you decided who you're going to ask to do your residency with?"

"I thought about asking Doctor Spenser, he's a nice guy, but he works atrocious hours.  I was thinking someone like Pecundy or that large group.  They're searching people."  He grabbed her and pulled her down into his lap.  "I might not have a spot until May.  Would that be okay with you?"

"That would be fine with me," she agreed, giving him a kiss.  "You could stay home with Spenser while I went to class."  She stood up and removed the baby's head from the filling sink.  "You don't need to eat the bubbles."    She handed him over to his father.

"Were you trying to swim," he cooed.  "You can't swim in the sink, the bubbles are bad for you."  Spenser seemed to pout at him.  "We'll ask your Uncle Draco tonight if he'll let us come hog his pool this weekend, or we'll go to the hiding spot and let you play with the baby lake monster."  His son seemed to brighten up.  "Hey, he smiled."

"We are not turning the baby into the newest generation of Simone," Raena said with a fond smile.  "I want him to have normal pets."

"Fine, spoil my fun," he sighed, rolling his eyes.  "Don't worry, Spenser, I'm sure one day a phoenix will like you too."  He looked at his wife.  "Where is yours?"

"With Simone.  Hilda decided she's found her one true love and is presently nesting under her aunt's watchful gaze."

"But aren't you glad?  We won't have to have panic attacks about the fireplace getting out of control or anything like that."  Someone knocked on the door and he sent a flash of magic at it to open it.  "Come on in, future residents."

Melvin came in with Marion in her carrier.  "We're napping," he said with a fond smile.   He waved at Spenser.  "Would you like to wander around the library with Marion, Spenser?"  He cooed and bounced in his father's arms.  "Well, come on then, we'll put you two together."

"Make sure the workroom door is closed," Raena reminded him.  "We don't want Marion in the gryphon fertility medicine yet."

Melvin looked at her. "I don't think I ever want her into it, Raena."  She laughed.  "Who's kidding?  On a human, that stuff's got to be a monster."  He made sure the workroom door was locked before putting them down, even going so far as to shelve a few of the books and put up a plant.  Then he left them there. The fireplace wasn't active, the floo was closed, and the room had furniture they could run into if they got too active with their crawling.  He went back to join them at the table.  "When are you guys thinking about moving?"

"After my residency.  It should be about a year, so by next summer," Iggy said, sipping his tea.  He watched as an owl flew at the window.  "Raena, are you expecting mail?"

"No."  She looked where he was and frowned.  "I don't recognize the owl either.  All the school ones are brown or silvers for administration."  She got up to open the window, letting the owl in.  "It's got a letter," she pointed out as she followed it to the table.

Iggy took the letter off and unrolled it, then hissed. "Melvin, where was Andrea?"

"At home, why?  Dad left us alone in the apartment while he and Arabelle went for a long shag at a hotel this weekend."  He took the letter and slumped.  Then he took a deep breath.  "What do we do?"

"First, Raena, I want you to get into the vault.  Get the lesser quality stone."  She nodded.  Melvin looked at him.  "It's a chance, but it'll break."  Melvin nodded.  "You, call your father or stepmother."

"I can't interrupt them!"

"You can!  Your wife has been taken because they thought she was my wife!  Personally, I don't know that much about handling a kidnaping, Melvin.  I slept through mine and the one before that we sat at a table and thought.  I want someone experienced.  Now, call your father or I will."

"He's shut himself off," Melvin moaned.  "I can't get him."

Iggy tried to reach either of Melvin's parents, but came up with his grandfather for some reason.  He told him what was going on, but Arthur was out in the field and cut off.  But he did have a suggestion.  "Okay, give me a sec.  Raena, bank, now."  She disappeared.  He went over to the fireplace and started it.  "Adrian Maclay, Ministry."  His friend's head popped up.  "Adrian, is Percy or Arabelle's second in command there?"

"Yes, they both are.  They're eating."  He looked away, then grimaced as he looked back.  "They want to know if it's important."

"Their boss' daughter-in-law was kidnaped because someone thought she was my wife and had a philosopher's stone.  Important enough?"

Adrian's head turned around again.  "You dipshits!  Andrea Weasley was just kidnaped.  It's Iggy."  His head was quickly exchanged for two mens'.

"What's going on?" the one of the left asked.

Iggy took the letter and let them read it.  "Where do you want to meet?  My wife's getting one of our stones."

"You have more than one?" the guy on the right asked.

"Yes.  Why?"

"They said all of them."

"If you didn't know, they might not," Iggy pointed out. "Now, we're at a hidden location and an owl found us.  Where do you want to meet!"

"Here.  Bring Melvin and Marion here, kid.  Bring the owl too if you still have it.  We'll do all the lab work."

Melvin stood up and walked over.  "They said not to go near the Ministry."

"Then we'll go to the shop."  Melvin opened his mouth.  "Katie's and Alicia's.  They've got an upstairs apartment."  Melvin nodded quickly, going to get the kids. "Meet us there, ten minutes."  He closed the floo and headed to grab his necessities kit.  As he gathered things, he called to his cousin.  "Shit, she's got a game," he muttered.  He tried Denver, who was free and would meet them there with everyone he could get.  He looked at their invisibility cloaks and grabbed them just in case, stuffing them into his scene bag.  Then he took his own son and led the way out of the apartment and to Diagon.  They stormed into the store and turned the sign over.  "Aunt Katie, we've got an emergency, we're taking over the shop.  Expect official people," he said as he headed for the stairs.

"Hold up," Katie called, chasing after them.  "Emergency?"

"Andrea was kidnaped," Melvin said, sounding emotionless.  He was numb and only moving because Iggy told him what to do.  "They thought she was Raena."

"I'm sorry, Melvin.  Here's the key."  She dug it out of her pocket and handed it over.  "Alicia's up there somewhere so you might want to pound first."  She watched as they climbed up the stairs, then went to help get the rest of the family.  Xander stormed in with Ron and George right behind him, heading up after the kids.  "Fred?"

"Getting our employees," George said shortly.  He did give her a smile as he moved past her.

Iggy had handed Melvin his son and was sitting down to try and get past Percy's shields.  He found him, but they had double-layered their shields around each other.  Yes, they were going at it like bunnies.  That mental phrasing made him frown and he sent a burst of power at the shields, but it was deflected.  He felt his father come in so he tapped into his mind and used it to break through the damn things. //Your daughter-in-law has been kidnaped.  We're at the Quidditch shop.  Get here now!// he mentally yelled, then he left them alone, releasing his father as well.  "Daddy?"

"Headache," Xander moaned. George patted him on the back.  "Son, remind me not to let you do that again."  He looked around, noticing Melvin.  "Melvin, we're working on it. Where's the letter?"  The boy pointed at the table in front of him.  "Where's Alicia?"

"In the bathroom," Iggy told him.  "Getting dressed.  We surprised her a bit."  He stood up and grabbed his bag.  "Simone has a game and she's trying to get free.  I think it's against her father, so we might be fucked there as well.  This is what I brought with me if we need it and Raena is getting one of the stones out of the vault."

Three men charged up the stairs and snatched the letter from Xander's hands.  "How many people have touched it?"  Xander, Iggy, and Melvin raised their hands.  "Anyone else?"

"I don't remember if my wife did or not," Iggy admitted.  "We were at home when it came."

"Fine.  Owl?"   Melvin pointed at where it was sitting, bound in a body binding curse.  "Good job, Melvin."  He patted him on the back and turned the letter over to the third man.  "Any idea where Percy is?"

"Shagging, I just got through to him," Iggy told him.  "If they're not here in a about five minutes, I'm hitting them with a long-distance curse."  His son started to fuss so he took him from his cousin.  "Melvin, we'll get her back.  You've got to believe that."

Melvin looked up at him.  "Why can't you be normal?" he asked quietly. He didn't notice anyone flinching.

"Honey, if being normal would have solved this, I'd gladly trade it in," Iggy told him, turning to look at the technician. "We only rate this much help?"

"It's vacation time.  Everyone else is gone," Arabelle's second said honestly.  He turned, his hand going to his wand when he heard footsteps.  "Who're you?"

"My wife," Iggy said, taking the package from her hands.  "Why did you get two out?"

"They said all of them, Iggy.  That's all that's on record."

"They're recorded?" Percy's second asked.

"Law Enforcement keeps a record of all philosopher's stones," Raena said as Iggy looked them over.  "We have to fill out paperwork anytime we even open the vault they're kept in.  As a matter of fact, I'll expect one to be coming soon since I blatantly shoved one of them out of my way."  She hugged Melvin but he shoved her away.  "Okay.  Why don't you lay on the couch and hug Marion then?  Or go find Grandmother, she should be here by now."  Melvin glared at her. "It's not our fault, Melvin.  We're not the only ones who have one.  If you don't believe me, ask your father when he gets here."

Draco stormed in.  "Who has her?  Do we know yet?"  His daughter was right behind him, and Denver and Emily right behind them.  "Do we have anything?"

"Just a ransom demand," Iggy admitted.  "Melvin had just shown up too, so they probably had his house under surveillance."   The seconds nodded.  "They wanted all of our stones."

"What about her ring?" Melvin asked.

"If it helps get her back, then it's theirs," Raena told him.  "Just hug your daughter and we'll deal with it."  He hugged Marion closer.  "They thought she was me.  They did say to bring the ring with us since I didn't have it on."

"Shit," Xander swore, going over to reread the note.  "Where does it say that?"  The technician unrolled it a bit more so he could see the note at the bottom.  "Okay, then who knows?"

"My coach recognized her ring," Draco admitted, "but his mother was a hobby alchemist and he knows what that can do.  He said she never made one and he knows I'd kill him if he said anything."

"Law Enforcement," Iggy pointed out.  "Or someone who had access to that filing cabinet."  He looked at the two seconds in command.  "By the way, it's pretty much out in the open.  The janitors could have gotten into it."

"It's locked, kid."

"I opened it once," Simone told him.  "Just fiddling around with it."  She looked at Iggy.  "Didn't you start out with the rumor of it didn't work, and then the too-small to do anything story?"  Iggy nodded.  "So maybe they don't know, but they think?"

"No, they knew and they knew we had more than one."  Iggy looked at Emily, who was concentrating.  "What?"

"It was around the school.  Someone else knew why Raena's ring shattered.  They knew what the new stone was as well probably."

"Yeah, but we've always said it was too small to do anything."

"But a decent search of any library with an alchemical text would counter that rumor," Melvin pointed out coolly.

"Melvin, I know it hurts, but don't snap at us," George told him, walking over to him.  "It's not their fault.  I don't know why they thought your wife was Raena, but now we've got to deal.  I'm sure she's fine."

Melvin looked up.  "How do you know?  I don't even know and she's my wife!"  He started to cry and George held him tight.  When Alicia came out, she walked over to help him.

"What do you need from us?" she asked Xander.

"They said not to go to the Ministry," Percy's second noted.  "They knew who Melvin was."

"Or they know that I'm a Weasley," Iggy pointed out.  The second in command nodded, accepting that story.  "Speaking of which, Grandfather was in the field but he said he's hurrying back as soon as he can."

Katie came up the stairs.  "Someone who saw the mass migration into the store wanted to know if someone was in labor," she said with her driest tone of voice.  "Then an owl flew in and left this."  She handed it over, owl and all.  "What can I do to help?"

"For right now, we're waiting.  Iggy, what did you bring?"

"My bag's over there," Iggy said, pointing at it.  "I put my cloaks, my favorite daggers, my disassembling crossbow, and my medical kit in there.  So is my backup wand and three of the bottles from the last stone.  The pure one."  Melvin looked at him.  "Yeah, we got one perfect.  I've got three bottles of elixir of life in there just in case we need it.  You're not losing her, Melvin, I'll be damned.  If she's still alive, she's staying that way."  Melvin teared up again.  "You let it out, man.  Let us handle it.  Your dad will let you beat someone for a few minutes."  He looked over as Arabelle jogged up the stairs.  "You're late.  I was about to send another thought at you."

"Percy's back dealing with the huffy assholes in Law Enforcement who think this is their job.  Letters?"  They were handed over.  "Where is Minute Man park?  Isn't that in Boston?"

"It's also the name of the park outside the Minute Man Time Shop," George told her.  "I had my watch fixed by them a few years back when they first opened and notice the plaque.  The guy was from Cambridge, Mass."

"Why is a guy from Massachusetts here?" Xander asked.

"I don't know, you can ask him some other time," Arabelle said.  "We obviously have more than one person because the handwritings don't match.  Melvin, give me your day today?"

Melvin looked at her.  "I was at home until I went to see Iggy.  I was there for maybe ten minutes when the owl came in.  I was home all morning!"

"I know, it'll be okay."  She smiled at him.  "We'll get her back, Melvin.  I promise. No matter what, she's not dying."

"You don't know that!" Melvin shouted, standing up.  His daughter started to cry so he held her as tightly as he could.   "She could already be dead."

"Melvin, were you in contact with her mind?" George asked.  Melvin shook his head.  "Can you contact her mind?"

"Every once in a while we touch, but nothing else.  I can't hear her, Uncle George."  George wrapped in him in his arms again to hold him. "I can't hear her."

Iggy concentrated on her, but frowned and shook his head, looking at Simone.  She looked up and thought at her, then shrugged.  "I can't tell.  She could be unconscious or blocked possibly.  It's not the black hole feeling of not being there."

"That could also mean stasis," Draco pointed out, sitting down.  "May I?"  He was handed the letters after the second had been wrapped.  "Interesting."  He looked at the owls.  "They're public owls.  The paper is paper that you would find in a courier station. But the language is higher than that."  Xander looked at him.  "Someone knows what the stones can do.  He might not know that there is more than one."

"He knows, he said to bring all of them."

"Yes, but they only have two on public record," Draco pointed out.  "Plus her ring."

"A generality means that they might not have specific information," Iggy agreed, thinking about it.  He glanced at Melvin, then at his father, who took the husband back into the bedroom to help him calm his daughter down.  "Where's Spenser?"

"I have him," Alicia said, holding him up.

Iggy relaxed.  "Thank you."  He turned to look at the technicians again.  "If he did, it might mean that he knew we had a folder, but not the particular sizes."  He looked at the stones in front of him.  "There's a way to disable them without it being noticeable for a few hours.  But it will show up soon.  Should I or not?"

"No," Draco said, shaking his head.  "If the person knows enough to know that her ring is useful then they know how to tell if the stone is pure.  Possibly a hobby alchemist?  A frustrated one?"

"Or someone who's desperate," Katie suggested.  Everyone looked at her.  "Like when George got kidnaped maybe?  Needing the money?  This would be an easy way to make whatever you needed.  A little bit of library research would tell you how to use them."

"Not necessarily," Arabelle told her.  "Alchemy books in libraries are usually in special collections rooms."

"Which are still open to the public," Iggy pointed out. "Besides, I've found a few at Aunt Hermione's library."  Ron looked at him from his position watching out the window. "I wanted to see what was done to her so I went over for a day of browsing their collections.  They have it under Mediaeval Manuscripts and there were two different books that I have in my collection.  In an open room, but they weren't allowed out."

"So you could copy them?" Arabelle asked.  Iggy nodded.  "Shit.  I want to go over that place with a fine toothed comb.  First chaos manuals and now those."  She looked toward the door.  "Percy's here and he's not pleased."

"Melvin, your dad's here," Ron called.  He gave Percy a hopeful look.  He got a head shake.  "Nothing?"

"Nothing yet," Percy told him.  "Instructions?"

"A drop spot, what to bring.  Who to do it.  They'll send an owl when they want us to come."  She handed over both letters from Draco's hands.

"I'm wondering why they want Raena to go," Iggy said.

"She's not the most competent fighter in the family," Ron reminded him.  "Sending you, me, or your dad, or any of Draco's family, would get their asses kicked.  They have a chance of getting away from her."

"Plus they might think I'm the knowledge behind the skill," Raena pointed out gently.  Iggy looked at her.  "I'll be fine, Iggy."

"You'd better be."  He walked over and gave her a kiss.  "Otherwise I'm going to go on a rampage like the world has never seen before."   She smiled at him.

"If anything happens to her, you'll be knocked out before you feel it," Draco told him.

"With any luck," Xander agreed.

Raena looked up like she had an epiphany.  "Reclunde."

"Who?" George asked.

"President Reclunde, over Academic Affairs at the Royal Academy of Magic," Draco told him.  "What about him, Raena?"

"We had to report when we got the stone to work.  Only the first one, but he did see my ring when we went to threaten him."

"Yes, but he knows you if you went to see him," Simone pointed out.

"He only saw me that once and Andrea and I do sort of look alike from behind.  We've got the same build and the same hair."

"Who else has access to your records?" Percy asked.

"Both my advisors, Dcotor Amadalin and Grandma."  Percy looked at him.  "I don't know her name, the first time I met her she told me to call her that."

"Who is she?" Ron asked.

Iggy looked over at him.  "Shey Ravettena's maternal grandmother, but she loves those of us in the program like her own kids."

"That means that some secretaries might have access as well," Percy said, looking at his wife.  "I can't go in there without a warrant.  You?"

"I can," Arabelle admitted.  "It's in the parts of the charter that we kept when the department got split."  She stood up.  "I'll go myself.  Percy, you stay and try to comfort your son.  Guys, I want to know *immediately* when the time comes if I'm not here."  She walked away.

"George took Melvin and Marion into the bedroom to calm down," Xander said.

"Let me have Spenser," Percy requested.  "We'll put the children together."  Iggy shook his head.  "He'll only get in the way."

"Melvin doesn't want to see him right now," Iggy told him.  "He asked me why I couldn't be normal.  He wouldn't look at me either.  He can stay out here, Raena and I can watch him, Uncle Percy."  His son was handed to him.  "Thank you."  He walked over to look out the window.  "Is it always this sucky to wait?"

"Yup," Ron told him, putting an arm around his shoulders.  He blinked a few times, then moved them both right before the glass broke.  "I think someone wants them both."  Percy tried to stun the gunman, but nothing was working.  "New gameplan?" he asked Xander.

"New gameplan," Xander agreed, glancing around.

"They can stay at my house," Draco offered.  "I do have security systems."

"No, that's too predictable," Percy said, looking at Xander.  "So is the house."  Xander shook his head.  "Then what are you thinking?"

"My little cabin in the woods, or a hotel.  Easily defendable if necessary."

"Or the school," Raena pointed out.  "We know nearly nothing can get in there."

"The problem with that is that everyone's left," Iggy pointed out, leaning against the wall.  He shifted to the side, just in case he was being predictable. "I don't like people wanting me to die.  I didn't like it the last time and I don't like it now."  He sat down, holding his son tightly to his chest.  "This shit sucks, dad."

"I know, son."  Xander shook his head.  "I don't know where else to send him, unless we send him to the Watchers."

"Fat bloody chance," George called from the bedroom.

"Or ..."

Melvin stormed out.  "Why did they try to shoot Iggy?"

"Because we're the only ones right now who are known to be able to make the stones," Iggy told him.  "If they kill us then the knowledge dies with us."  He looked at his wife.  "I don't care what you do, you're wearing body armor."

"It's bulky and heavy," she pointed out.  "I can go in with extra shields."

"Unless we do something really extraordinary," Xander said with a smile.  "Iggy, you're going to see Charlie and he's going into the woods.  No one can get you down there without him knowing about it first."  He looked at Simone, who was bouncing. "Your coach?"

"Got it pointed out to him that my cousin's life was in danger and I'd be back as soon as I could."  She took off her robes.  "I can call him again if I have to, he said he'd call up an old beater if necessary."  She smiled.  "He wasn't very pleased, but at least he didn't yell like Daddy's coach."

"We don't have a backup seeker," Draco pointed out.  "That means we've lost the game unless they've worked out a way to postpone it."

"I'll call," Simone said, patting Xander down for his portable floo cellphone.  She walked out to the hallway to call, coming back a moment later.  "That decided the ref, they're going to allow for a postponement, there's too many bets riding on this one."  She handed it back.  "Did you know you had a message on there?"

"No."  Xander opened it to activate the new facemail feature, watching the message.  "Huh.  Wesley had to kill a lot of the Watchers recently by sending them against something."  He put it into his pocket.  "He let the traditionalists go in first."  Ron smiled at that.  "They've got about twenty people out of two hundred left at the main headquarters."

Draco shrugged.  "Pity.  What were they fighting this time?"

"The hellmouth up by them.  It opened again.  They lost two potentials and the current slayer."  He shrugged.  "It happens.  We all know that."  Melvin gave him a horrified look.  "That's what fighting the dark side means, Melvin, being willing to give your life up so that it doesn't win."  Melvin shuddered and leaned against his father's side.  "Sorry to have upset you."  He looked at his own son.  "Go, now."

Iggy stood up and grabbed his bag.  "Do you want the invisibility cloaks?"

"I do," Draco said, taking one of them.  He smiled.  "Behave.  Give Charlie hell of course, but do behave and don't get eaten."

"Diaper bag," Raena said, going to get him one or two.  She came back with a larger than average bag, but he shrunk it down into the other one since it couldn't be shrunk.  She stole her baby to kiss and hold for a while, then let him go.  "Be safe," she called.  "Bring him back, Spenser."  Iggy chuckled and blew a kiss, giving her a mental caress with a promise to come back alive and well with their son the same way.  Raena looked around. "I agree with my husband, I want something to keep me from dying."

"I'll go," Melvin told her.

"Melvin, they want me, they'll only take me," Raena told him.  "Being practical at this point in time is making sure I don't think about what problems are going to happen if this doesn't go well.  Including to your wife."  Melvin opened his mouth.

"Melvin, another hard truth.  These people aren't dumb, and they're not nice," Ron told him.  "They could hurt Andrea if she doesn't go."  Melvin slumped.  "But I agree, I want her warded, shielded or whatever so we don't have to bury her."

Percy nodded.  "I think we can handle that."  He looked at Arabelle's second in command.  "Do you think she's fit into Arabelle's battle suit?"  The second in command shrugged. "Then go get it and let's find out," he said calmly.

"Yes, sir!" he said sharply and hurried off.   He didn't make it out the door before he was shot.

"I think we're stuck in here," Katie sighed.  "Alicia?"  Her best friend looked at her.  "Call Fred, tell him to stay at the shop."

"On it," Alicia agreed, taking Xander's held out phone.  "Fred?"  His head popped up.  "That's a nice feature," she said with a smile.  "Stay there.  Someone just shot someone coming out of our shop."

"All right."  He looked worried.  "Where's Katie?"  She was shown to him.  "And Keivgn?"

"He's napping in the bedroom with Marion," Katie lied.  She looked at Xander, who was out of sight but frowning as well.  She looked back at him.  "Where's your mom?"

"Probably baking something," he said with a forced smile.  Their code for *big* trouble.  "Did you want her to stay as well?  I can call her."

"Yeah, you do that," Katie agreed.  Alicia cut the connection.  "Someone's at the joke shop as well."

Xander looked at Ron. "Weapon?"  Ron pulled out his pistol and handed it over.  "Thank you."  He disappeared, teleporting back to a safe spot in the shop, the basement.  Since no one really knew it was there and it was soundproofed, he could sneak up the stairs.  He shot the one person standing down there then snuck up and looked through the spyhole he had put in.  He counted and searched magically, frowning.  He pulled his wand and cast a general sleep charm.  Fred and the baby fell asleep on the counter.  No one else did, but they were now paranoid and not coming his way.  He saw the one who had been beside the door move and eased the doorknob open while continuing to look out the hole, then sprung out.   He shot the first two, stunning another one.  The one that had been back in the lab was stunned as well, and the last ones who came running from the family section were shot with the last few bullets.  He slumped and waited, just in case.  Someone was moving back in the back hallway.  He eased that way, peeking around the corner.  It was a kid.  "Go out the door," he told her, pointing at it.  She shook her head.  "Why not?"

"It's locked."

Xander used his 'blasting' spell to open it and let her out.  He also let in the Law Enforcement person, the one who decided he was the threat.  "Sorry, I had to take care of the people holding my brother-in-law and his son hostage," he pointed out, pointing at them.  They went that way and then started to swear.  "Guys, I'm going to go back to the hostage crisis headquarters.  Let me get Fred and the baby."  He walked into the main room and used his wand to close the blinds.  "Don't open the front door or the blinds.  We get too many kids in here and I don't think they need to see this."   He set the screens on the window to flash 'out to lunch' before leaving with Fred and Keivgn.  "Here we are, sleep spelled.  Bad guys nothing, me eight.  Two or three stunned, the rest shot."  Melvin choked and started to heave, so his Aunt led him back to the bathroom.  "All dressed in the same clothes, Percy.  Tan, practical, many pockets on the pantslegs and sleeves."

"Military?" Ron asked.

Xander nodded. "Looked like it."

Percy frowned.  "I'll check on them.  Is the floo on?"

"No, locked down. The front windows are flashing 'out to lunch' so no kids try to get inside and the blinds are drawn just in case they malfunction."

"I'll head back with you," George offered from the bedroom.  Percy nodded and took him back to the shop with him.

Xander looked at Ron, then at Raena.  Then at Draco and Simone.  "Simone, I want you to help Charlie and Iggy.  You know your way around out there and can do what Charlie can't, kill if necessary."  She nodded, straightening up.  "Draco, I want you and Ron to help Raena into this suit and test it.  If there's a flaw for muggle weaponry, I want to know about it.  Those guys had assault rifles."  They nodded and got together with her to deal with that issue.  "Emily, I want you to sit down because you look like you're going to pass out.  You can call your uncle in a moment. I did remember the charger this time."  She sat down and Denver sat with her.  "Denver, you're guarding the kids with Emily.  Got it?"  He nodded.  "Good.  Now all we need is that last bit of information."  He sat down to wait.  This was the hard part for him.  He hated waiting.

***

Charlie looked up as Simone jogged up to him, back in her normal attire.  "What are you doing here?"

"I'm helping.  Uncle Fred and his son are fine."  Charlie and Iggy both looked at her.  "Military looking guys with assault rifles in the shop.  Your dad got them, Iggy."

"Okay, then we're heading out into the woods," Charlie decided.

"And I'm coming," Simone reminded him.  She grabbed the tent kit and put the strap around her body.  "Where? Or at least in which direction?"

Charlie looked at her.  "Are you sure?  This isn't going to be a picnic."

Simone looked at him.  "Uncle Xander sent me because, if it comes down to it, I can kill someone to protect Iggy and Spenser."  Charlie nodded.  "Protecting my family is the *only* thing that I'm here for this time.  Bait, Glinda, Hermione, let's go.  Into the air."  The three phoenixes took into the air.

"One of them named herself after her?" Charlie asked.

"She's young, but she's a fighter.  She coos at the picture ever now and then so Daddy decided to name her that and it stuck.  Iggy, do you have everything?"

"But food," Charlie told her.  "Let me go to the office."

Simone stopped him and handed him the tent kit.  "*I'll* go to the office, you get the food since none of us know where it's stored."  She hurried away, going to the office as planned.  She glanced inside first and frowned at the man in there.  She sent a quick message back to Iggy before strolling in casually.  "Hey, Bo.  Thought I'd come check on Bait.  That okay with you?"

"Sure thing, sweetie," he said, glancing at the man.  Simone gave him her most winning smile, slipping a dagger down her sleeve and into her hand.  "Do you know where she is?"

"Oh, yeah, Glinda and she just flew off to chat in the trees.  I think I'll chat with someone before...."  She stopped talking when she heard a buzz, using the opportunity of the guy being distracted by his earpiece to stab him in the side.  "Fucking idiot.  You take on this family and you die," she sneered.  "Tell your little boss that for me."  She kicked him over the cut, making him moan. "Now, asshole."

The man mumbled something quietly.  Then a crunch was heard.

"Coward!  Can't take a little torture?"  She relaxed slightly.  "Cyanide capsule in his mouth.  He's already dead.   You'll probably want someone to come pick him up.  We're going to go play in the park now.  Tell them I stole them because I am."  She waved and headed out to catch up to Charlie, who had already snuck off.  She found him trying to get his phoenix out of a tree so they could go.  "Let's go, people.  They were just in the office.  He ate cyanide instead of facing me."  The phoenixes took off, heading deeper into the woods.  "Find somewhere defensible, hard to get to, and shelterish," she told Charlie.

"Red's cave?"

"Red's cave is too easy to get to.  It's on flat ground.  I'm thinking an eyrie or something."

"Simone, he can't climb with a child."

"I can rig up a backpack holder," Iggy told him.  "But I still can't climb mountains."  He looked at his cousin.  Then at his Uncle.  "Somewhere defensible at least?"

Simone pointed at a large hill.  "Anything either up there or on the other side of there?  I remember you telling me there was a part of the river that way."

"There is," he said, thinking as he walked.  "Head left, we'll hit a path going that way.  There's a few caves, but I think they're all full."  Someone squeaked above him, making him jump. "Bait!"  She squeaked something else and showed him something.  "Where's that?"  He smiled when she showed him. "On the other side, across the river, is a hidden burrow.  Would that do?"

"It'd do really well," Simone agreed.  "Can we get across the river?"

"It's at a low point.  No rain in weeks."  He pointed at the path.  "There.  Take the second branch to the right."  He glanced back.  "What about the others?"

"Bo is telling them that I stole you," Simone told him.  She watched as Iggy walked.  "I want our brooms right about now.  This walking stuff is taking too long and it's nearly night.  Do you know this path that well?" she asked her uncle.

Charlie looked at her. "I might have walked it once or twice in the twenty-odd years I've been here," he admitted.

"Oh, good."  She took Spenser so Iggy could dig out his pacifier, sticking her finger into his mouth.

"Eww, I don't know where that's been," Iggy protested, taking his son back once he had the pacifier and the bag was reclosed and back onto his back.  "Give me him.  There, much better than your Aunt Simone's fingers."

Charlie nudged Simone.  "Were you doing something that he doesn't know about earlier?"

"Some pre-game sex, but I took a bath," she admitted.  "Though I didn't get to play, they postponed it.  Wanna come up?  I'm playing against dad's team."

"I'll try," Charlie agreed, smiling at her.  "Head for the right side, Iggy."  Iggy took that path, heading further into the darker part of the woods.  "Don't be spooked if something tries to jump out at you.  We've got a resident poltergeist and it likes to try and do that to us."

Iggy nodded.  "Thank you, Uncle Charlie."

"You're welcome."  He patted the boy on the back.

"She'll be fine, Iggy.  Uncle Percy is looking over her, as well as my dad and Uncle Ron."  Iggy nodded, staring straight ahead.  Charlie looked at her, a questioning look on his face. "They wanted Raena to deliver the ransom."

"Shit," Charlie sighed.  "Iggy, give me Spenser, just in case you have to hurry off and help Andrea.  I don't like this."

"Neither do I.  Daddy just had to shoot a bunch of people who were holding Uncle Fred hostage."  Iggy cuddled his son.  "I'll give him to you when I'm feeling better."

"Iggy, if someone hurts Raena, they're so very mine.  I'll give you a few blows before I rip them into little pieces," Simone promised.  She heard a twig break and stopped.  "Where was that?"

Charlie looked around, then pointed behind them.  "Back there."

"Can we go faster?" Iggy suggested.

"Sure we can," Charlie agreed, whistling sharply.  A 'whump' 'whump' came their way.  "Dragon express.  She's a friendly sort.  Don't let her smoke Spenser."  A teal dragon came into view, long, low, and with six legs.  "Hey, girl.  Can we get you to give us a ride?"  She sniffed at them, then the baby.  "I know, you don't get to see many of those, do you?"  He took Spenser, letting her sniff him deeper.  The baby batted her on the nose, making her move back and give it a look like she wasn't sure if it was going to eat her or not.   "It's okay, it won't hurt you.  It's a baby human, just recently hatched."  She sniffed it again then moved closer, letting Simone pet her nose as well.  "So, can we?"  She snuffled his shirt, rooting around in his pocket.  "Yeah, you can have the candy bar."  He handed Spenser back.  "Sit in one of the depressions, but not the second one, her back's been sore there recently."

"You're a beautiful dragon, my dear," Simone said with a smile.  "I've never seen one like you before.  Chinese?"

Charlie nodded, motioning for her to go on.  He handed her the candy bar and climbed on quickly.  "To the river and across if you don't mind."  The dragon 'whumped' off, heading for the river about twice as fast as they could have run it.

"Uncle Charlie, if I haven't mentioned it, you have a really neat job," Iggy told him.  He let Spenser see the passing scenery, smiling at all the gouts of flame that weren't anywhere near them.  They came to a fast-moving river and paused while the dragon sniffed at it.  "Is it deep, Uncle Charlie?"

"It shouldn't be."  He watched as the dragon slid into the water, starting to stroke across.  "Hold Spenser up higher, Iggy, just in case."  Iggy did so, wincing as the water started to rise around them.  It was up to his chest before it started to go back down again, then they hit a much deeper spot and it was up to his neck for a bit.  Spenser flailed in the water, he liked water, but it soon receded and they were across.   They got off and Charlie checked the baby over, smiling when it gave him a spit-filled kiss.  "Here we are.  Thanks, girl."  She nuzzled him again and headed back into the river, splashing around and playing.  "She's a beaut."  He headed up a small trail, going directly to a large bush.  Behind the bush was a hole and they slid down it.  "Here we are.  Tent?"

"Soaking but the inside should be dry," Simone told him, handing it over.  She took Iggy's bag and the bag of food, setting out everything.  "Iggy, thumbtack?"

"Spenser.  If I have to leave, I'm not taking him."  He looked at his cousin.

"Oh, no, I'm not going to become his mommy if something happens to the both of you."

Iggy smiled.  "Too late.  You're already on the paperwork.  You and Denver."  He put his son down on his bag so he could help.  "Poles or ropes, Uncle Charlie?"

"Poles."  He handed them over..  "They go in an arch shape and they're a pain to lay."

"Dad has one of these."  Iggy put the poles up and slowly slid the tent around them, ending up with the dome tent big enough for four Hagrid-sized people.  "Good.  Sleep?  Sit?  Guard?  Or talk?"

"Talk," Simone told him.  "Put Spenser inside."  The baby went into the tent and Iggy came back out.  "Dry clothes perhaps?"

"I didn't think we'd need any," Iggy pointed out.  He rummaged around in his bag, coming up with his extra invisibility cloak and a single, stained, shirt.  "You can have it if you want it," he offered, handing it over. "Tara's Goddess knows you've seen me naked enough times."  He pulled off his shirt and sat on his cloak to wring it out.  "Can we do a fire or should we not?"

"Fire might be nice, but the wind'll blow smoke back inside," Charlie told him.  "How often did your father take you camping?"

"Only when he dragged me kicking and screaming into the woods," Iggy told him seriously.  "Plus the annual fourth year hike in his class out into the Forbidden Forest."

"At least it's better than nothing," Simone offered.  "Think about having to do this with Ana."

Charlie shuddered but he laughed.  "Or your mother."

"Or my other father.  He swore the last time dad took him camping was going to be the last or daddy would end up castrated."

"George doesn't like to camp?" Charlie asked, sounding surprised.

"No, Uncle George hates to camp," Simone told him.  "The 'every fiber in his being' sort of hates it."  Iggy nodded, smiling with her.  "Every time they go camping, it rains heavily.  He ends up with the sniffles and Uncle Xander ends up doing all the work and getting whined at."

"Uncle Fred bribed daddy to never take dad camping again," Iggy put in.

Charlie snorted.  "That seems like them.  What'd he get out of it?"

"A new set of manacles and a free pass at sex in the lab," Iggy told him.  Charlie's mouth fell open. "They're like that.  I don't even ask anymore.  After my first bout of making sure that one of them wasn't hurting the other I let it go."

Charlie clamped his mouth shut.  "I never thought they'd be kinky that way."

"They've woken up Gryffindor tower," Simone told him.  "From their bedroom."

Charlie spluttered.  "How?"

"Again, another question we don't ask," Iggy told him.  "The last time was after their first championship game, when they blew out a window.  All I know is it took three potions to get them straightened out and when daddy did it to dad, dad went around for *months* begging daddy to tell him what he had done."

"Those two do kinkier stuff than I ever will," Simone agreed.

"Little miss I'm-so-kinky-I-left-the-windows-and-curtains-open-when-I-had-sex-on-the-train-last- summer-even-through-the-stop-with-Uncle-Harry-standing-there?" Iggy teased.

"I never said I couldn't see a time for handcuffs, but not *every* time," Simone retorted.

"Every time?" Charlie asked.  He felt like he wasn't really there anymore, like most of him had left and left just enough of his brain to be confused by those two.

"Dad said they have to do that because daddy is so hyper," Iggy said smugly.

Charlie looked confused.  "I thought you didn't want to know."

"I asked the only time when I was eight.  I asked if daddy was being so naughty that he needed to be arrested, like in the movies."

Charlie shook his head.  "That's one conversation I'm glad I missed out on."

"You were downstairs," Simone told him.

"It was during the holidays when everyone was there," Iggy agreed.

"Still, I'm glad I didn't have to take part in it."  He looked over but Iggy wasn't there.  He looked at Simone, who was looking grim.  "What happened?"

Simone looked at him, ready to cry.  "Andrea's in stasis, Raena got hit.  They're both being rushed to the hospital."

He pulled her closer, letting the girl rest against his side.  "Iggy is amazing," he reminded her.  "If anyone can fix it, he can."  She nodded, letting go. "Shh, little one, it's all right," he crooned, rocking her gently.  The phoenixes looked down, making quizzical noises.  "Someone she likes is hurt.  It'll be okay.  Iggy went."

Glinda hissed and flapped her wings.

"No, we've got to stay here.  There's still bad people coming after Spenser," Simone said quickly, looking up.  "We have to stay here."  Glinda settled down and gave her human a worried look, making inquisitive noises.  "I know you want to help, love, but you can't."  She held up a hand and her bird came down to perch on her lap, allowing herself to be hugged as well.  "It'll be okay.  Uncle Charlie's right, Iggy went and he'll fix everything."

***

Iggy flashed into the hospital and ran for the room where his wife was, startling all the people who had ever worked with him.  Not only was he shirtless, he was panicked.  One of the nurses had the forethought to call up to get one of his usual overseers to come help him.  The doctors were in with both women.  Iggy walked into Raena's room and pushed the nurse out of the way, checking her over himself.  "You'll be fine," he whispered, kissing her on the forehead.

"Behave or get out," she snapped.  Iggy glared at her, making her back up.  "This is why family isn't allowed in here, Iggy.  You know that.  Be a doctor or be her husband."

"I'm both," he snarled.  "Can you pull the bullet out?"  The doctor nodded.  "Now?  I have my wand on me somewhere."  He patted himself down but one was handed to him from behind.  "Thank you, father.  Now?" he suggested.  "It's not in there that deeply.  I can get the more shallow one and not make you fix it in surgery."  The doctor reached into the wound and searched, making her grunt in pain. "I know, but it's one less thing to worry about later," he promised, smoothing her hair back off her forehead.  "I promise, pain killers are coming soon, Raena.  Let me close this wound so they can take you upstairs.  It'll mean less time under that nasty anesthesia you hate."  She nodded and grabbed his free hand to hold as the bullet came out.  He slowly and carefully healed that hole, then went to work on the other ones, only giving up when a spot started to bleed because he had made it too thin.  "That's all I can do," he admitted.  He backed away and the orderlies moved the bed.  "I'll be waiting on you, sweetheart, let me check Andrea."  She nodded, blowing him a mental kiss.  He walked over to the next cubicle, pushing past his family.  He checked her over carefully, noticing the internal bleeding she was going to do, the bruising around her throat, the fractured collarbone.  He looked at Melvin.  "The person who is the expert in stasis is in Switzerland at a conference," he said quietly.  "He'll be back in three days.  She can stay this way for that long, but not much longer."

Melvin glared at him.  "Why weren't you there?" he demanded.

"Because I was hiding with my son, Melvin.  Someone tried to kill us as well."  Melvin continued to glare at him.  "Choose, Melvin!  Now!"

"Leave her," Melvin decided, still glaring.  "She'll be fine?"

"She'll stay just like this and we'll have more than enough time to assemble the best people to work on her injuries."  Melvin nodded, biting his lip.  "Have you called her parents?"

"I know my duty, Iggy."

"Fine!" Iggy snapped. "Then do it!" Melvin flinched.  He took a deep breath.  "She's going to have to go to surgery as soon as we bring her out.  Do you want me to tell her parents or not?"

"Not," Xander said.  He took back his wand.  "Where's Spens?"

"With Simone and Uncle Charlie.  Home in on the baby if you want to go check on them.  I didn't have any thumbtacks with me."

"I can't do that," Xander pointed out.  "I haven't marked the baby yet because of the shields Arabelle and Percy put on him."

Draco disappeared and came back with the baby, holding him tightly.  Xander looked at him.  "I homed in on Simone."  He got pushed out of the way, but managed to keep from falling because of Bill's steadying arm.

"What's going on?" Andrea's mother demanded.

"She's in stasis," Iggy told them.  "She'll stay like this until the best specialist in this hemisphere gets back in three days."

"Is she suddenly Sleeping Beauty?" her father demanded.

Iggy nodded.  "Basically.   Her injuries are at the same point as they were when she was frozen.  She's not getting any worse or any better.  Almost no one here is qualified to bring her out of this."

"There are others though?" her mother demanded.  Iggy nodded. "Then why aren't they here instead of you!  You're still in training and you expect me to believe you about my daughter!  For that matter, where are the other doctors?"

Iggy snapped, having had enough stress to overload all of his systems.  "It's the summertime.  Most of the doctors that could have taken off for one of two conferences.  One's in Switzerland.  The other's in the Bahamas.  Frankly, I'm one of the best people around here to be able to do this because I have potions that can help stabilize her once she's brought around.  As for the other doctors who can do this, yes, there are, and I'm sure the nurses have already summoned them and they'll be here as soon as possible.  One's been doing it now for ten years, and the other for five.  The top guy has been doing it now for close to a hundred years and he'll be back in three days.  Which do you want to treat your daughter?"

The mother gaped at him.  "How dare you!  You don't know a *thing* about being on this side of the equation, young man!"

"Excuse me!" he shouted.  "My wife was just taken up to surgery with gunshot wounds because she was trying to get your daughter back!"  She gasped.  "For that matter, not only have I been on this side in family matters, but I was nearly killed by the same people, as were my Uncle Charlie and my Uncle Fred, all because someone got your daughter and my wife mixed up and they wanted something that my wife and I can do.  Don't even *think* about lecturing me about guilt, or about being nicer to families.  I am being nice."  He stormed off.

"Iggy," Xander said, rushing after him.  He stopped his son and hugged him.  "You're doing your best, I know that."

"I'm so angry," Iggy whispered.

"Go wait on Raena to get out of surgery," he encouraged.  "I'll hold off Melvin."  Iggy shook his head.  "Now, son."

Iggy looked at him.  "I want the person who hurt her.  I want to see them fucking dead and bloodied under my feet.  And I want it now."

"There weren't any survivors at the drop," Xander told him, looking into his eyes.  "Percy won't let you near them for now.  Wait, and it will come to you.  Until then, go wait on your wife to come out of surgery.  Do you have any elixir of life on you?"  Iggy nodded, summoning his bag from the camp.  He came up with a bottle.  "Then give it to the doctors working on her.  Do you have an extra?"

"It won't work when you're in stasis.  Your heart has to be beating for it to work."  He handed over the other two vials. "Make sure the nurse knows it and that they're to save it for her.  I don't have a working stone I can get to.  The other is hidden and it takes Raena's DNA to open the lock."  He heard a small sob and looked over.  "I'm giving you my last two vials, Melvin.  Make sure she gets them as soon as she wakes up and her heart is beating fully.  I'm going up to surgery."  He handed off his bag and headed that way, slumped in on himself.  He tapped on the door, bringing a nurse out to it.  "Elixir of life.  Her heart has to be beating for two minutes for it to work and it'll keep her for six to ten hours.  I want her to have it now."

"Yes, Ignatius.  Go sit and wait. Now."  She disappeared.

Iggy went to grab a stool from the nurse's station and watch through the door's window.   This room didn't have an observation place like the other one and he wasn't about to leave her side. A nurse came up and tapped him on the shoulder.  "Go away.  That's my wife."

"Your advisor is calling for you on the overhead."

"Fuck him, he can come find me," Iggy said quietly, not looking at her.  "You can give that verbatim if you want."  She left him alone.  Soon a large, warm hand patted him on the back.  "That's Raena."

"I heard.  I also heard you screaming at your cousin's wife's family.  That was a big mistake and you know it, Iggy.  You're not supposed to take on authority if the patient is a family member."

Iggy looked at him.  "No one else was there.  The resident looking over Raena could have healed that smaller wound before I got there and he hadn't.  He was rechecking her blood pressure himself instead of having the nurse do it.  I'm sorry I lost it, but you know how I am under stress."  He looked back into the operating theater.  "This is why I don't want to practice medicine full time, Doctor Amadalin.  Right about now, I want to hide somewhere very far away that resembles a fortress."

"I know, Iggy.  You're going to have a complaint made about you.  The mother is doing it now."

"Yay," he said dryly.  "That'll make two since I started doing rounds.  That's better than most interns have within six months."

The doctor chuckled.  "That's true, and this is definitely an extenuating circumstance."  He clapped him again. "Where's your son?"

"My uncle had him.  They're all down with Melvin right now."  His breath hitched as the heart monitor's beep faltered.  "No."  He was kept from going in there.  "I have to go."

"You can't go."  He watched as a large man came down the hall. "One of your other mentors."

"I gave them the vial, why haven't they given it to her yet?  It can be given intravenously."  He was kept from moving again. "They have to give it to her!"  He looked over.  "Go make them give it to her, Severus!"

"I'll tell them.  They called me to check the potion," he said with a small smile.  "Go back to the waiting room."

"I'm not letting her out of my sight.  The people who did this showed up at Charlie's preserve to get him.  Simone got that one."  He moved out of the way but sat down again.  "I'm fine to wait by myself."

"It's not right that you have to.  Why aren't your fathers up here?"

Iggy looked toward the ER.  "Daddy and Uncle Percy are getting into it, so dad is trying to mediate."  He sent him a message to let it go and looked back into the operating theater, where his first mentor was just out of sterilization range talking to the doctor.  He crossed his fingers, but the vial was put into her IV and Severus walked back out.  "Didn't they believe me?"

"No.  They thought you were a hysterical husband."  He patted Iggy on the cheek.  "Calm yourself.  You did what you could and these people are experienced enough to take over until you're needed again."

"That would be wonderful, but I have more hours operating than he does," Iggy told him.  He looked over as his Uncle Percy headed his way.  "Go away."  He looked back in the operating room again, watching them work on his wife.  One shiny thing was taken out of her.  A familiar set of arms went around him.  "You were supposed to protect her.  Why didn't you?"  Percy withdrew and Iggy glanced at him.  "Wasn't something supposed to protect her from this?"

"We tried, there was a weak spot in the armor and they found it, which made the rest of it weaker.  We did our best, Ignatius."

"Yay," he said bitterly, turning back to look at his wife.  The doctor had pulled his wand to close the wound.  "Someone might want to stop him, she had cellular bleeding from the first one."  Doctor Amadalin hurried in to bark orders at him.  "I hate residents.  I'll get hell for this."  He heard the heart monitor give a shrill wail and looked up.  "She's still living!" he yelled.  The nurse held up a pad and he relaxed.  "Thank you."

Severus looked at Percy.  "What happened?" he asked, pulling him away.  "Even I was warned not to come out of my house and hide my children."

"The idiot was some sort of dictator in the making.   He had a mixed muggle/wizard army behind him.  He wanted the stones to ensure his continued power and he wanted to be the only one who had one.  He's lording over some zealots so he needed all the properties."  Severus looked unimpressed.  "He got Raena and Andrea mixed up, he only saw them from behind.  Somehow he found a leak inside the Law Enforcement division and found out Iggy had more than one stone, plus Raena's ring.  So he kidnaped Andrea thinking she was Raena and got a nasty surprise.  His top mage put Andrea under stasis after beating her severely and put out a ransom demand that had Raena dropping it off.  We did our best to guard her, using some of the latest technology and shield spells, but they weren't enough against his bullets.  Raena got shot twice, but she managed to get off a few curses and got the dictator in a way that allowed us to kill him.  Both stones were shattered and their vaults can't be gotten into without her genetic key.  Not even Spenser can get into it.  It's set to explode if they try and blast the last stone."

Draco walked up holding Spenser.  "Any news on her?"

"They're closing her up now," Snape told him.  "Hello Spenser."  Spenser looked at him and sniffled.  "I know."  He took the baby.  "How is your daughter-in-law?"

"The top specialist in the area is at a conference.  The other two who can pull someone out of stasis refused to even try without him being around, or a trauma team ready for an emergency surgery.  Iggy, they'll want a report of what you found."

"Yay."

Draco walked over and blocked the view, making his nephew look at him.  "I'll watch while you do that."

"I'm not leaving until she's in recovery.  Andrea has some time before anything is necessary."

"Maybe, but her parents will feel better if it's filled out already.  As you've noted, you do have special skills most doctors don't because of how you were trained.  Your practical skills are needed here."

"Again, yay!" Iggy said hotly.  "My wife is in surgery!  I'll do it when she's out."  He pushed his uncle aside.  "I'll do it while she's in recovery or they can take dictation!"

"Fine," Percy agreed, backing away.  He nodded at the boy and Severus nodded back, he would watch him.  This was not usual behavior for the usually calm Ignatius.  Not that Percy blamed him, if it had been either of his wives the doctors would have had to sedate him as well.  It wouldn't have been the first time.  He went back down to the emergency room, going to have a word with the nurse down there.  She gave him a sympathetic look, calling upstairs.  One of the nurses up there would help him fill out the forms if necessary.  He went back to talk to his daughter-in-law's family.  "Raena may be fine.  They're nearly done. Iggy had to push to get her vial into her."  He looked at his son.  "He'll be filling out the forms on what he saw once she's in recovery."  Melvin opened his mouth.  "As he pointed out, nothing's hurting her right now.  They'll be moving her to a room soon and you can hold vigil in there if you want.  They're trying to get hold of the specialist, but he's in the middle of a conference of over a thousand doctors at a resort in Switzerland.  They're not even sure he's there today instead of out in the woods because he likes to slip away to wander in the woods and gather herbs."  Melvin nodded, going back to his wife's side.  "They know for sure he's due back in three days time.  She can wait that long without harm," he told her mother.  "The nurses said they'll bring in a cot to be put beside her in case you wanted to stay over."

"Melvin will want it."

"Melvin will be next to her in the bed," Percy pointed out.  "My son is like that."  He gave her a gentle pat on the shoulder.  "The person who did this died in the attack on Raena.  The remains of his people are even now being rounded up."

"Why would they do this to that girl?" Andrea's father asked.

"Iggy and Raena have a working philosopher's stone," Percy told him.  "Those two vials are from the ones that got shattered earlier.  It's elixir of life."

"That means it'll hold her steady for about eight hours each vial," Melvin put in.  "Enough time to fix all her injuries and start her healing before she comes off it."  His father smiled at him.  "How is Raena?"

"Not good.  Iggy healed one of the wounds on her chest and it started cellular bleeding.  The extra vial he had went into her and it was needed."  Melvin looked down.  "Once this is over, you two will be talking."

"No, we won't," Melvin told him.  "I can't forgive this, father.  He nearly got my wife killed."

"No, what he can do nearly got both your wives killed, the same as what you can do may someday nearly get him killed," Fred put in.  Melvin glared at him.

"It's the truth," Bill offered.  "I've seen it happen before.  A curse breaker getting kidnaped to do a dirty job that is so wrong it's not funny happens about every year.  Religious artifacts for opposing sides.  Trophies of war.  The only one of us who is safe is Charlie."

"Simone had to stab one of them earlier," Percy told him.  "They were there looking for him.  The idiot took cyanide instead of facing her."  Everyone shuddered.

"These people were fanatics," Xander put in.  "Their type isn't usual or common, and most of them aren't this smart.  This is a once-in-a-lifetime occurrence."  Melvin looked at him.  "Yes, Melvin, I do know.  The dark does have people like this too."

"Why would you care?  You kill people and things for a living."

"Melvin!" Percy said sharply.  "Apologize."

"No!"

"Now!"

"Father, he kills people.  Or things.  Or even former people."

"Yes, Melvin, to protect this family, I do," Xander admitted.  "That doesn't mean I like it and it doesn't mean I'll stop protecting you, even though your anger is currently out of control.  I'll talk to you again when you've calmed back down."  He walked away, going to check on his own son, who probably would want him more right now anyway.  He found Iggy still looking in the door and gave him a hug.  "I'm sorry, son."

"I know you tried, but I don't want to hear it, daddy.  I'm still pissed at the world and I'm going to snap as well."  He looked back and saw the resignation.  "I know it wasn't you, it's the world in general.  I even snapped at Draco earlier."  He shrugged.  "I'll be fine in a while and come for cuddles then.  We'll both need them by then.  Right now, I have to be here and watch out for her.  The same as you would Daddy George."

"I understand, son. I'll be in the real waiting room when she's out.  Come see me?"  Iggy nodded and gave him a short hug, making him feel better. He walked away, finding Draco and Spenser in there.  "He yelled at you?"

"He's upset.  You've been the same way," Draco said calmly.  "I can forgive that."

"So can I, but it still hurts."

Draco pulled him closer. "Where is George?"

"Answering questions.  One of the Law Enforcement people set off a charcoal bomb all over the floor and blamed us for having them.  So he's throwing a merry fit with Dad."

"At least it'll be fine," Draco soothed.  "I'll be the tough one this time."  Xander nodded, relaxing against him as the rest of the family came up to wait for hopefully happier news.

***

Iggy straightened his robe as he walked into the resort, nodding at the receptionist.  "Which way to the refrigeration lecture?"

"The desk is over there," she said, pointing and smiling.

"Thank you."  He walked that way, smiling and handing over his pass. " I need to talk to someone, I'm not attending.  My wife is in the hospital and I need to talk to her doctor," he said quietly.

"Of course, Healer Harris-Weasley.  Which one?"

"Fitzsimmons."

"I don't know where he is.  We've been searching for him all morning."

"When and where is the refrigeration lecture?"

"It's back in the back, but it's not for another..."  She checked the pamphlet.  "Oh, it ended half an hour ago."

"Thank you."  He headed that way, checking his watch.  He stopped it and drank a drop of the time potion he had kept for emergencies.  He spun backwards and had to grab a wall as the pains started again.  Someone gave him a worried look and he waved it off.  "I'm fine," he said, tucking the vial back into his pocket.  He headed into the back of the lecture halls, checking signs.  He finally found the one he was looking for and slipped inside, looking up at the presenter.  He was nearly done so he sat down to wait.  When Dr. Fitzsimmons came down to shake hands, he stood up and intersected him.  "I need to talk to you," he whispered.

"Ignatius, I know you're not in this time," he said with a smile and a soft Irish accent.

"My cousin's wife was attacked and put into stasis after being lightly tortured."

The doctor led him out into the hallway, letting him rest against a wall.  "Light torture?"

"Internal bleeding, broken collarbone, some strangulation marks.  Some assorted cuts and bruises on her face and back.  She's in a hard stasis and Charlie and Rick won't touch the case.  Can you please come back?  Her husband's frantic."

"What happened?"

Iggy laughed bitterly.  "They mistook her for Raena and wanted our stones.  They got shattered and I can't get to the other one without Raena, and she's in the Intensive Care Unit."  His watch beeped.  "I'm back in normal time," he said as he reset his watch.  "Please?  Just an hour to free her and let the trauma team go for it?"

"Of course.  Are you able to teleport us?"

"I can, but you have to promise not to tell anyone I did this.  They think I went to the bathroom."

"It's fairly obvious what you did, you're sweating and you look like you're in pain."

Iggy shook his head, smiling sadly.  "I can say it's bleedover from her.  That's the beauty of being linked mentally."  He took the doctor's hands.  "You don't need anything?"

"I'll floo back later, when I can rest a bit afterwards.  Let's go."  Iggy teleported them to his mark in the back hallway of the ER and they separated.  Iggy went back to his wife's side and Dr. Fitzsimmons went to find out where this woman was being stored.  He walked into the room with the chart already open.  "I'm Doctor Fitzsimmons."

"They finally found you," Melvin said in relief.

The doctor looked at him. "No, your cousin did."  He saw the blatant counting of heads and smiled.  "Ignatius, skinny, young, has bad handwriting?" he asked.  Melvin frowned.  "He came and got me."  He put on a set of glasses and waved Melvin off the bed.  "You're going to have to clear the room so we can do this.  The trauma team will need to descend on her at once and rush her to surgery."  He looked at the notes.  Not in Iggy's handwriting, but with his signature.  They were thorough, just as he expected, and very correct.  He pushed a button on the bed, bringing the nurse, who smiled at him.  "Get the trauma team ready and assembled.  She's got internal hemorrhaging.  Have a surgical suite open and waiting on us to rush down there and everyone already scrubbed in.  I'll want Patrick and Sonya in here, send the rest down there."  She nodded and left him alone.

Melvin slid off the bed and pulled the two vials out of his pocket. "Iggy said these had to be given after her heart was beating fully and would take about two minutes," he said.

"I know.  I've used some of his potions before."  Melvin looked up at him so he gave him a kindly, grandfatherly smile.  "A drop of that will stabilize a patient long enough to start working on them, Mr. Weasley.  I've had a number of patients that needed that sort of help.  Where is Ignatius?  I'd expect him to be here by now."

"He yelled at us," the mother of the patient sniffed.

He looked back at her.  "Of course he did.  He told me his own wife was injured.  He was probably in pain from the bleedover through their bond, plus in a blind panic.  Especially when she started to bleed again.   Healers and doctors are still human, no matter what else we call ourselves."  She nodded and let her husband walk her out.  "Give her a kiss, Melvin, it's going to be a long surgery.  I'm leaving it in my top people's hands."   Melvin gave her a kiss and whispered in her ear, then let his father take him out.  He looked at the last one in there.  "Is Ignatius all right?"

"I don't know," Arthur admitted.  "I haven't seen him since he snapped and started to yell in the Emergency Room."

Doctor Fitzsimmons sighed.  "You need to check on your other grandson, Arthur.  He's in some pain as well and it looks like the whole family is here instead of with the more critically injured patient.  There's a reason if she's in ICU."  Arthur nodded and left, going to do that.  He waited until his two protégé walked in then bent over the young woman, unraveling the time spell around her.  He got out of their way as the machines started to go off, handing over the bottles of elixir.  Then he went to check in downstairs and remind them that he wasn't around, except for the most necessary of emergencies.  The nurses looked surprised that he was there, so obviously it had been all Ignatius' fault.  He smiled.  "Let me see the complaint."  They handed it over and started to talk at once.  He held up a hand.  "I know, I've talked to him.  You forget, he's soulbound with his wife.  He was in as much pain as she was."  Another form was pushed over to him.  "Amadalin was here?  I thought he left last night."

"Tomorrow," the duty nurse told him.  "He went up to try and talk to the boy.  I know they had it coming, but he did it in front of his whole family."

Doctor Fitzsimmons gave her a dirty look.  "That boy and stress have never been fond acquaintances.  This is no different than any family squabble we've had in here, only he's an intern.  How is he doing?  I haven't seen him since he dropped me off."

"He went to get you?" the lower nurse asked.  He nodded.  "But he's been beside his wife most of the time.  He even pulled a stool over and watched through the theater window, Doctor."

"I'm sure he did.  Raena and his son are his life.  By the way, don't expect any more elixir of life potion.  Someone said something about his stones being shattered during whatever happened."  They started to talk again, telling him what had happened.  He frowned.  At least it had been an emergency.  When they were done, he signed his name on the complaint and marked the 'no action taken' box.  "File this with the other one.  Who has the most this month?"

"The one Doctor Amadalin turned in," the duty nurse said with a smile.  Then she frowned.  "According to that, he was a right snot in the theater and nearly killed poor Ignatius' wife."

"I'm sure.  I think I'll have a talk with the boy's advisor."  He made that note on the form and handed it over as well.  "I'm leaving again.  Unless it's another case where one of the other two *refuse* to handle it, I'll be back in another three days."  He went over to the floo and sent himself back to the conference.

The duty nurse looked at the other nurses.  "Don't we have patients to check?"  They hurried off and she called up to have the ICU nurses tell Iggy the good news that he wasn't in trouble.

***

Iggy looked over as the door opened.  "Is she better?"

"She's out from under it at least," Arthur admitted.  "You went to get him?"

"He's the only one I'd trust to deal with that case and Melvin wasn't going to get any less stressed by the waiting.  We're lucky he came back."  The nurse came in and he waved at her.  "She's fine.  I just checked her vitals and noted them.  She's still stable.  You'll hear me yell at the slightest change."

"Iggy, you look bad," the nurse said, coming over to test his forehead with her wrist.  "Are you all right?"

"I'm fine."  He smiled at her.  "If there's anyone waiting, they can come in if you're being nice and letting them."

"I'll send in your mentor, your Uncle, and your father."  She kissed him on the cheek.  "You rest.  You look like you could use a good nap."  She left them alone.

The Minister of Magic part of him reared his head, making Arthur take a critical look at the boy as a wizard, not as his grandson.  "Did you take it out of Percy's office?" Arthur asked.

Iggy held up a bottle then put it back into his pocket.  "There're ways around time turners.  I thought it was necessary before Melvin went postal."  He pulled back up his book.  "Tell me how's she's doing, grandfather."

"Iggy, don't be that way."

Iggy looked at him.  "Why not?  You are."  He shrugged and looked behind his grandfather as the door opened.  "Hey, Uncle Draco and Spenser.  Can I have a kiss?"  His son looked sleepy and allowed himself to be held tightly and cuddled, for now.  Then he complained and went back to his uncle's less gropey chest. "Has he been good?"

"He's been wonderful," Draco told him, pulling over a chair.  "You could rest, I'll watch."

"I'm not tired.  It's just the pain and the pressure of all this stress."  He looked up but his grandfather had slipped out.  So he slipped his uncle the potion. "Hold this for me.  I don't need it to disappear."  He went back to his book.  "She's stable.  No change at all."

Severus walked in and looked at the boy.  "If they have to put you in side-by-side beds, I doubt it'd do her much good," he reminded his favorite stubborn creature.

"If I hadn't went, we'd have been the focus of another verbal attack and I would still be in this condition."

"I doubt you're going to get him out of that chair.  He's glued his butt to it," Draco put in.  He looked Iggy over again.  "Literally from what I can tell."

"Yeah, the nurses have this funny idea about visiting hours," Iggy said dryly, looking at them.  "Who took her down?"

"He said someone named Sonya and someone named Patrick," Draco told him.  "What happened to Xander, Severus?"

"He's still asleep in the waiting area.  George just came back in."  He looked at Ignatius.  "Will you be all right while I check on my family?"

"I'll be fine, even if you decide to go downstairs or have dinner," Iggy said, smiling at him.  "I'm not moving.  There's sixteen more hours before I can do any more cellular level healing."

"They said six during my last bout of it," Draco argued.

"Only if they were risking your life or they were someone like Doctor Fitzsimmons, who has a special spell to see into the cellular level as he's working.  If you're neither of those, then you wait eighteen hours once cellular bleeding starts or you risk your patient's life.  I'm not willing to risk hers, Draco, not even to have her up and walking around at this very moment."

"Do you have any more vials in the vault?" Draco asked.  Iggy shook his head.  "What about the healing potion?"

"I used the last of my stock.  I was planning on making more tomorrow," he said miserably.  "Now I can't do either."  He touched his wife's hand.  "I need her to get into the vault with the last stone."  He uncle touched him on the arm.  "Yours isn't pure enough to make the healing potion, Draco.  Elixir of life, yeah, that one, no.  I wish it was. Or even that we had her ring."  He slumped down a little bit, as much as the sticking spell allowed.  "How did they get shattered?"

"Bullets," Draco said simply. "I'm not sure about her ring."  Iggy looked hopeful.  "I'll ask Percy later."

He considered it.  "It's not big enough to make anything but elixir of life, but even that would help her."  The machines hiccuped an extra bleep.  "That's starting to worry me," he admitted.  A nurse came back in.  "She keeps getting this extra...."  It happened again. "That."

She checked the machine, then looked at him.  "Let her go."  He did and the heartbeat slowed down.  "Never mind."  He took her hand again.  "Iggy, are you all right?  You really do look like crap."

"It's just the pressure and the pain," he sighed. "I'm fine."  A doctor walked in.  "She's got an extra bleep every now and then."

"She has for as long as I've known her.  Have you told her parents yet?"

"Um, no, because I don't really feel like being castrated today."  He gave him a patently fake smile.  "They'll start in on me too.  Why didn't I go instead?  Why didn't I take her or let her hide with the baby?  Why haven't I done more?  Why haven't I spot aged her?  You know, those little things."

The doctor nodded.  "I know.  I've had a few of those screamed at me as well."  He looked at Draco.  "Mr. Malfoy.  None of your own in here?"

"No, just my nephew's wife and his cousin's wife, who is down in surgery."

The nurse's face brightened.  "They called.  They've gotten the internal bleeding stopped.  They think they're going to have a half-vial left, do you want it for her?"  Iggy nodded, giving her a real smile.  "Okay.  If they end up with the extra, I'll have it brought up."  She left him alone.

"Iggy, you look like shit, my man."

"Yay.  I'm not moving."

"I didn't figure you'd would.  Do you need something for the pain?  Doctor Fitzsimmons reminded us that you were soul bound and probably feeling a lot of hers."  Iggy nodded.  "Want something for it?"

"As long as it doesn't have a sedative.  I want to be awake, no matter what."

"That's fine.  I'll put it down."  He smiled.  "How is your blood pressure?  I ask because I'm nosy."

Iggy snatched his uncle's wand and checked himself, frowning at what he found.  "It's a little high, but not dangerous."  He handed the wand back.  "That thing is like moving through molasses for me."

"That's why it's my wand," Draco pointed out.  "Where's yours?"

"Back at the camp, with my soaking wet shirt and your daughter."

"Should we increase security precautions?" the doctor asked.

Draco looked at him.  "If you have to, you'll need to evacuate.  These people will start killing anyone in their way."

"With what they did to Andrea, there's no telling where they'd come in," Iggy told him.  "Upping it won't help me any.  I can get my wand in a while, when Simone wakes up."

The doctor nodded and made a note. "Okay, that's a half-dose of pain medicine, a quarter- strength done of your usual heart medicine, and something for your blood pressure, right?"  He looked up.  "How long were you out of time?"

"An hour.  The potion is fairly imprecise, I couldn't get any less."

"Good enough.  I'll have the nurse get it from the pharmacy for you.  You will lie down if we bring in a bigger chair?"

"Sure."

"Good man.  Doctor Fitzsimmons said you're not in trouble, he read the complaint and reminded them down there that you're soulbound, you were probably panicking and in pain already, plus the fact that you and stress have never gotten along.  What did Amadalin get Regis for?"

"Trying to use wand healing when she had cellular bleeding."  The current doctor shuddered. "I caught him doing it," Iggy told him.   "I knew I should have walked in and started to help."

"They would have drug you out and knocked you out, you know that, Iggy," the other doctor reminded him.  "Fitzsimmons said he'd see you in three days, once you calm down, and that he said something to the family."  He finished making notes and rang for the nurse, handing her the orders.  "Now, what about this extra beep?  It used to only be every fiftieth beat or so."

"I never noticed it," Iggy told him.

"We always thought it was because of your heart condition," the doctor admitted.  "With your own being on the brink of going into overload and stopping, we figured you had missed it."  He noticed the casual slap to the back of Iggy's head and smiled.  "At least he loves you."

"I was fine until the day you sent me back to help Percy," Iggy pointed out to his big brother.  "I had handled it."

"Nearly into an early grave," Draco reminded him.  "You may not be getting this potion back."

"I have more in the dungeons and Severus doesn't know this, but there's another palette floating around."

Draco looked at him.  "I will tell Salazar on you," he warned.

"I thought you were a Gryff, Iggy."

"Salazar has a soft spot for potion nerds," Iggy told him with a faint smile.  "Is she okay?"

"Sounds fine."  That beep happened again.  "Yeah, I think that's her normal one.  I'll have someone in Cardio come check on her just in case."  He made a note on the chart and smiled.  "Try to rest once you're not in pain.  You'll probably need it.  Your family looks like they're about to have a civil war over this, man."  He left them alone.

The machine beeped again and then slowed down by three beats per minute.  "Kirt!" Iggy called.  He came rushing back and Iggy pointed at the machine.  "As soon as you walked out."

"That's not cool," he noted, listening to her heart again.  "I'm getting Cardio up here right now, Iggy. You stay calm so you don't die and bring her with you."  Iggy nodded and he went to make the call.

Iggy looked at Draco.  "If something happens to us, the paperwork to let Simone have custody is in the black bookcase beside my desk, in the fake book titled 'Hurricanes'.  It's got a lock keyed to your wand and one keyed to my old wand. Everything we have, including a listing of all accounts and our wills, are in there."  Draco grimaced but he nodded.  "He's right.  If she dies, there's a very good chance I'll go with her or shortly after her.  Soulbindings are like that, Draco.  Feel really lucky you don't have one."  He shifted closer.  "Raena, would you mind calming down?" he pleaded. "I'm not moving and I'm fine."  Her hand squeezing his relaxed. "Thank you."  He sat back.  Another doctor came in, this one female.  "She's got an extra blip and she just dropped three beats per minute as Kirt walked away.  She was shot...."  She held up a hand.  "Sorry."

"It's okay, Kirt filled me in and what he didn't tell me the nurses did, Ignatius."  She looked over the chart, then at him. "I see you've been doing vital checks."

"I'd be doing them anyway," he said with a shrug.   One of the nurses brought in a small tray with paper cups.  "Eww.  That one?"  She nodded, looking at him until he drank all of them.  "Thank you, Hilda."

"You're welcome, Iggy.  Relax.  We'll bring you in a reclining chair from OB."  She looked at the doctor.  "Do you need my help?"

"I might.  Who did the wand healing?"

Iggy looked at her.  "I did the first one, the one that started cellular bleeding.  It went to heal the smaller wound because that bullet was easily removed.  Regis tried to do it again in surgery. Amadalin caught him."

"Wonderful," she said in a cold tone.  "How much bleeding did you cause?"

"Less than a cc," he admitted.  "I closed it fully though."  He pointed at the new scar.  "There."  She looked it over then shook her head.  "She's had cellular bleeding before."  It bleeped wrong again.  "That's what's worrying me.  That and the slow down."

She looked at the chart again.  "If we can change her pain medicine, I can probably eliminate that."

"But she's allergic to the other stuff," Iggy reminded her.  "It's that or no pain medicine."

"The heart stabilizer is counter-indicated, Ignatius."

"I know," he said miserably.  "I don't have anything made that I trust either."  He brightened up. "Barstock?"

"Possibly," the cardiologist agreed, considering the patient.  "It would do both, and it's meant for people who need a lot of wand healing.  Let me call a conference and we'll see what we can do."  Iggy nodded, looking happier.  The bleep went off again.  "That is disturbing," she agreed.  She nodded at Draco.  "Let him watch.  You rest, Iggy, you look like shit."

"He had to do a small temporal shift," the nurse told her.

"I got Fitzsimmons," Iggy admitted.  "It was necessary," he said when they both looked at him.

"She could have lived."

"I realized while I was writing it down that some of the damage had been caused post-stasis spell.  There wasn't any time to stop the tissue from dying."

"I'm sure her husband will appreciate it," Draco told him.  Iggy shrugged.  "You'll have to make up sometime.  Your father will demand it."

Iggy looked at him. "Melvin looked at me and asked me why I couldn't be normal, Draco.  I'm not sure I can get over this, even if he can."  He looked at the door as it opened.  "Come on in, I'm not presently screaming or ranting."  Simone walked in with Charlie, his stuff in her hands.  "Thanks, Simone.  Are they gone?"

"Another one showed up but the local Ministry there arrested him on sight," she told him, giving him a hug.  "How is she?"

"Doing oddly," he told her.  "Andrea's in surgery.  Everyone else is down there."

"Your father's asleep in the secondary waiting room," the nurse told him, then she left.

Charlie looked at the woman on the bed.  "What happened to her?"

"Shot."

"By what?"

"Something highly illegal," Draco told him.  "An assault rifle."  Charlie looked clueless.  "It blew a hole in her armor, then did a second and possibly a third one."

"No, there wasn't a third wound," Iggy told him. "I would have seen."  He squeezed her hand again.  "I'm still here. You relax. Simone's here."

"Keep doing that, Ignatius.  It can only help."  The cardiologist smiled at Charlie.  "Which brother are you?"

"Charlie," he said, shaking her hand.  "Any other family tragedies?"

"George passed out when he came back, but I think it was lack of air.  His face was a bit too red to be normal."

"He screamed at someone," Simone told her.  "How is Uncle Percy doing?"

"He's fine.  We have a nurse watching over the family in case something is needed or happens due to the various health problems his family has."  She nodded at Ignatius.  "Are you in trouble?"

"No."

"Congratulations.  You had better never scream like that on my shift, young man."

"I haven't screamed at anybody in nearly four years," he countered.

"Still."  She shot him a look before leaving.

"Who did you scream at?" Charlie asked as he grabbed a folding chair and brought it over.

"Andrea's parents.  They yelled at me and I lost it," Iggy admitted quietly, staring at his wife. Someone went running past the door, making him look up.  Another person went running past the door.  "Sounds like another family got into a fight," he quipped, going back to his staring.

Simone gave him a hug.  "They're mostly rounded up.  Everything will be fine.  Why don't you go make her some of that special healing potion?"

"Because our stones shattered," Iggy said miserably.  "The only other one we have is locked with her genetic key.  I can't get into it."  He let out a bitter sounding snort.  "There may never be any more elixir of life or the healing potion from it again.  I don't think I could create a new stone."

"Time will heal this wound as well," Draco reminded him gently.  "If I could get you a stone, could you at least make elixir of life?" Iggy nodded, then he groaned and rubbed his chest.  "Or could you teach me?" he asked, starting to worry.

Iggy leaned over and whispered in his ear.  "That's how."

"Thank you, Ignatius.  I'll be back as soon as I've spent some time in my own lab."  He stood up and let his daughter have his seat.  "Watch over him."  He nodded at Charlie.  "Everyone else is down by surgery if you wanted to go that way.  I was going to pick up my daughter-in-law."  He felt Iggy stare at him and smiled at him.  "She should know where your mentor is."

"Good point."  Iggy watched as they left then looked at Simone.  "I ache," he admitted.

"Do you need more medicine?" she answered.

"No, I needed less.  They made it too strong."  He looked over as he felt magic coming toward them.  "Get up and clear a space.  I think they're bringing the good chair."  He watched as she got up and answered the door for him, he wasn't letting go of his wife unless it was necessary.  The reclining chair was set up just far enough out of the way and he gratefully laid down.  "Thanks, guys."

Simone watched as her favorite cousin fell asleep, then she looked at the nurses.  "He said he was still in pain, something about the medicine being too strong."

"We got one of the ones with the monitor in it," the nurse said with a smile as she let the orderly out.  "Are you staying?"

"Yeah, I probably should.  Spenser's still here and he'll need someone to watch for him."  The nurse nodded and left.  Simone picked up the baby and cuddled him close, ignoring the sleepy protest noises.  "We'll wait right here for *both* your parents to get better."   When her coach came in a little over an hour later, she smiled and waved the baby's hand.  "They'll live."

"I heard."  He looked at the monitors, frowning.  "Aren't those bad numbers?"

"Very.  His aren't much better though."  She shrugged.  "I've got to stay, coach, I'm sorry."

"It's okay, Simone.  I understand."  He smiled at the baby.  "Which kid is that?"

"This is Spenser, he's Iggy and Raena's son."  She waved his hand for him, waking him up.  "Yeah, you sit up and greet the guy who you might get lucky enough to play for some day," she encouraged.  The coach laughed.  "Hey, I will have this kid on a broom by the age of five if his daddy doesn't," she pointed out.  She smiled at him.  "Are we in trouble?"

"No, the League people said this was a good enough reason to postpone the game.  People trying to attack the wizard community at large is usually considered a bad thing."  He glanced around.  "Where's everyone else?"

"Iggy yelled at some of the family so they're down with the other injured member."  He snorted.  "It was when she was brought in. He lost it big time and told most of them off.  So they're presently ignoring him and her.  I'm hoping someone comes up within the next few hours, but I'm not counting on it.  Petty arguments have held for over a month before."  Spenser nibbled on her ear so she retrieved a bottle and let him have it.

"You're good with him.  Tell me if it happens to you.  Got it?"

Simone shook her head and rolled her eyes.  "I'm not planning on having any.  I don't want to have children."

"Yes, but it still may happen.  Women's bodies are funny that way from what I've heard."  He smiled.  "Tell him I hope his wife gets better.  Where's your father?"

"Back at the house, hoping to make something that'll help them."  She looked over as the nurse walked in with a small bottle, a third full.  "They had some left?"

"They had a little left," she admitted.  "Andrea is out of surgery and she'll be fine.  It'll be a longish recovery."  She pulled the contents and injected it into Raena's IV.  The numbers strengthened, making her smile.  "Did you need some help with him?  We adore Spenser around here."

"No, he'll fuss if he gets too far away from his parents.  He's a perceptive little guy."  Her coach waved.  "Go find Iggy's dad, he can get a message to mine," she offered.  He nodded and left them alone.  "How is she really?"

"Not that good," the nurse said, looking at the various machines.  "I'd like her to be more stable.  There's talk about sending her down to the muggle hospital since they know more about this sort of injury.  The few muggle doctors we have who cross-over here aren't here and most of them don't do this sort of thing.  The single surgeon we have is expected in tonight.  He's a lot like Snape if you see him."  She smiled.  "Push the button or wander out if you need anything, Simone."  She walked away.

Simone looked down at Spenser.  "Spend a lot of time charming the pretty nurses, cousin?  Whatever will your mother say?"  He batted her on the cheek and sucked harder on his bottle.  "I know, it's hard being a cute little guy like you.  They naturally flock to your side, even when you want to be left alone."

***

Molly looked up as the doctor came out to talk with them.  "Is she done?"

"She's done," he said, sitting across from her.  "All the injuries were healed.  Your other grandson was right, some of the damage was caused after she was put under stasis.  That's one of the harder things to fix, that's why it took so long."  He looked over at Melvin.  "Your wife will be fine, Mr. Weasley.  It'll be a slow recovery since too many of the healing potions can cause intestinal bleeding if we're not careful with them, but she'll be out of here in no time."  Melvin relaxed.  "Did you know she had been pregnant?"  Melvin shook his head.  "She was.  The stasis spell caused her to miscarry, another reason the surgery went on so long."  He stood up.  "Has anyone heard anything about Raena?  The nurses hadn't."

Molly frowned.  "No.  We were more concerned about Andrea.  She seemed to be the worse hurt."

The doctor shook his head, giving them a grim look.  "Raena was shot."

"With a muggle gun?" Charlie asked.  The doctor nodded.  "Damn.  Where is she?"

"ICU.  Still.  That's why I was wondering.  I figured Iggy was either by her side or trying to mix something to help her."

"He's still up there," Xander told him. "He's also asleep and Simone said that she's not in the greatest of shape.  Iggy healed the first bullet wound and the second one had to be taken out in surgery."

"I'll pop up around there then.  We'll be moving her to recovery right now.  Give us an hour or so to have her back in her room. Andrea won't be needing the Intensive Care Unit at all." Melvin slumped a little.  "If you need anything, have the nurses page me."  He walked away, mentally shaking his head at that family.  He nearly called his boss, but he knew Fitzsimmons was going to be trolling around in the woods by now, so it was up to them.  He tapped one of his coworkers.  "Raena's still in the ICU."

"What?" she asked, looking astonished.  "Where is her husband?"

"Beside her."

"Crap, this has got to be bad."  She led the way upstairs, stopping only to have a word with the nurses and pick up the chart.  "One full vial of elixir and the remainder we had.  She's still in critical condition and Iggy's stones were shattered," she told Patrick.  She pushed open the door and smiled at the happy baby noises.  "You must be Simone," she said, smiling at Spenser.  "Hello, little beast from hell.  Are you trying to wake up your mother?"

"With the amount of noise he's making I'd say it's entirely possible," Simone agreed, smiling at them.  "You're not Snape-like so I don't think you're the muggle surgeon the nurses said were coming."

"No, we're Fitzsimmons' current cache of experts," Patrick told her with a smile.  "We came to check on her since our group's taking over her care."  Simone waved a hand.  "How is Iggy?"

"Still sleeping. It's been nearly an hour, but they gave him some medicines.  Daddy was thinking something about someone named Kurt?"

"Kirt McCrandess.  Great GP."  Sonya smiled at her and went to check over the person on the bed.  "Check him.  If they're bound, his condition can be influencing hers."

Patrick bent over Iggy's still body, checking him over.  He looked at the readings.  "He's in worse shape than she is."

"He's been feeding her his strength," Simone told him.  "It's a favorite trick of theirs in the lab when one of them is too tired to go on."  Spenser squealed in outrage as his toy wouldn't come back to his hands.  "Fine, get down and play," she told him, putting him down in the corner with his toys.   "Stay there.  No wandering."  He gummed his teddy bear's ear and smiled at her.   "Good boy, Spens."  She looked back at the doctors.  "Do you need someone who can dream walk?  Iggy taught me last year."

"No, I think we can do this without that," Sonya said, separating their hands.  A heart monitor went off in the hallway and Raena's did as well.  "Never mind."  She put them back together, watching as they steadied.  The nurses rushed in.  "Don't separate them.  Their heartrates fall alarmingly."  The nurses left, all but one who stayed to help them.  "What do you think?" she asked the nurse.

"I think I want Dr. Fitzsimmons back already and Croitan in," she admitted.  "Gunshot wounds are far beyond what you normally deal with."

Patrick smiled at her.  "You'd be surprised.  This isn't much different than having a knife get broken in someone's body."

"It goes faster and there's a residue of gunpowder on it," Simone put in.  "Assault rifles go fast enough that they shoot at least three bullets a minute from what I was told during our weapons' training by Uncle Xander.  They go fast enough to pierce metal."  Both doctors frowned.  "Plus they're covered in the propelling powder that's used to launch them out of the gun."

"And any additional contaminants it picked up on the trip," Sonya said thoughtfully.  She looked at her cohort.  "Can we do a cleansing with her in this shape?"

"I think we should try," Patrick agreed.  He looked at the nurse.  "How long has it been since she had that cellular bleeding?"

"Maybe five hours since they were brought in," she admitted.  "Maybe six if we're being generous.  I wouldn't want to try it."

"No, but I know someone who can," Iggy said sleepily.

"Shh," Simone told him.  "Your boss isn't here."

"Spenser?"

"Brilliant," Sonya agreed.

"The baby?" Simone asked.

"Doctor Spenser, the OB.  He's got the same spell our boss, Dr. Fitzsimmons, has to see into the cellular level.  Can you call him?"

"Definitely," the nurse said, hurrying away.  Doctor Spenser's name went across the overhead announcement system.

Patrick smiled at her.  "This could well get pretty gross, young lady."

Simone smiled at him.  "Yay."

"Fine.  Move back a bit if you wouldn't mind.  And stop the baby from coming to help."  He watched as the chair was moved farther away and Spenser was picked up to be played with.  "Thank you."

Sonya looked at her.  "Didn't you have a game today?"

"Against my father's team.  Because of all this, we got a postponement.  I think we're playing in two weeks."  Denver walked in.  "Hey."

"How is she?  Melvin wanted to know."

"Melvin can get his own ass up here and ask," Simone pointed out dryly. "It'd give everyone else a chance to fuss over his wife."

Iggy's name floated over the overhead system, calling him to NICU.

"What the hell?" Simone asked in an amused voice.

"They probably read the on-call sheet and think he's supposed to be around here," Patrick said, going out to answer that for him.  He picked up a phone and dialed down to the NICU.  "His wife's in the ICU, he's not on call today," he announced as soon as someone picked up.  He listened and snorted.  "Then get Horace.  He's around, I saw him earlier.  Iggy's not on call until further notice.  Yeah, Fitzsimmons will say so when he gets back.  Because his wife is in critical condition!  Yay.  I'll have Spenser call you about it in a few.  Find Horace."  He hung up and looked at the nurses.  "Tell *everyone* that Iggy's up here and not on call until further notice," he ordered, turning at the small cough.  "Which one are you?"

"Bill.  How is she?"

"Not good.  Where's the rest of you?"

"Fawning over Andrea."

"Raena's hurt worse.  You might want to let them know.  That and Iggy's hurt even worse than she is because he went back in time to get the doctor before Andrea died."  Bill nodded.  The heart monitor went off, but it was quickly shut off.  "Which one was that?"

"Iggy's," she said, starting to frown.  "I really don't like his numbers."

"Even if he were dying, you won't separate them," Patrick reminded her, going back into the room.  "Another of your uncles just showed up."  He looked over as the door opened and Bill came in, followed by another doctor.  "Good.  Spenser, his adoring cousin told us that these bullet things have nasty stuff on them.  Do'ya think you can clean the wound?"

"I can check and see if it needs it," the OB said with a smile for Simone and the baby. "Hello, namesake."  The baby squealed, sounding outraged.  "Sorry."  He nodded at Bill.  "We're not restricting access as far as I know."

"They're down with Andrea."

"Shit."  Spenser shook his head.  "They need to get their asses up here.  Before your nephew dies.  I saw his monitor and it's not looking good."

"Iggy said the medicine he was given was too strong," Simone offered.

"That wouldn't do this," Sonya told her, giving her a short smile.  She helped uncover the wound, letting the OB take her place.  He hissed. "That bad?"

"Horrible.  Who did this?"

"Regis."

"Bloody idiot!  I'm going to have a talk with Amadalin about these new guys.  Every last one of them are idiots and morons."  He pressed on the edges of the wound then pulled out a set of glasses and put them on.  "Yup, it's dirty."  He stood up and took them off.  "Simone, who has authorization to treat if Iggy's unconscious?"

"I do," she said, startling her uncle.  She looked up at him.  "I'm listed as their heir and future mother of their children if something happens."  She looked at the doctors again.  "Will it be hard and will it help?"

"We'll be looking at the wound.  It was closed wrong, it's dirty, and the doctor who did it is going to get my foot up his ass for not cleaning it out," Spenser told her.

"Then I'm all for it.  What about Iggy?  Whenever they're not in contact, both their hearts make the machines go off."

"If we wake him up, it might help," Bill put in.  The doctors nodded.  "Then the family will stand behind it.  We'll hold Iggy for a bit."

"Stay up here.  There's no reason to wake him up fully," Patrick pointed out.  He nudged Iggy, making him mumble something about pie.  "Iggy, we're going to take Raena to clean out her wounds.  That okay with you?"  The doctor-in-training nodded and mumbled something else.  "Sure thing.  You rest and we'll bring her right back, guy.  Spenser's with us."

"Baby?" Iggy mumbled more intelligently.

"No, I've still got him," Simone told him.

"'Kay.  Thanks.  Night."  He snored.

Sonya smiled at Patrick.  "You like doing that to him, you big git."  She buzzed the nurse.  "We're taking her back down.  If Croitan comes in, send him down."  The nurse nodded and went to get orderlies.  He and Sonya worked on freeing her of the monitors.  "Simone, you keep Iggy up here.  We don't need another occurrence of him walking into the surgery suite to help."

"He sat outside the one earlier," Bill told him.  "Pulled a stool over and hovered by the door."

"Still, I know he's the one who turned Regis in.  For that matter, so does Regis," Sonya told them.  "Watch out for him, all right?  He's in a bad mood.  This is his fifth complaint this month alone and it's only the tenth."  She put the last monitor on the bed as the orderlies came in, letting them move her.  "Down to surgery."

"Four is open," the nurse called as they walked out.  "We'll watch out for Iggy."  The doctors waved, heading down with their patient.  She clicked her tongue and called down to one of her friends in the ER, telling her what was going on.  Iggy's name was taken off rotation for the next week and the news continued to spread.  When the nurse in charge of Andrea's care heard, she hissed.  "Should I tell his family?  They're still with this patient."  She got an assent so went in to talk to them while she checked on her patient.  "Good morning," she said quietly.  The adults looked over at her.  "Iggy's wife was just taken back to surgery to finish cleaning out the wound.  The doctor messed up a bit."  She noticed that the dark haired member wasn't there any longer.  "Where did his father go?"

"To wait downstairs," Charlie told her.  "How bad is she off now?"

"Apparently the earlier doctor didn't realize that bullets carry residue of the propelling powder."

"Gunpowder," Ron corrected.

She brightened up.  "Do you know how to make it?"

"No, I have one myself.  Do they need a bullet to look over?"  She shrugged..

"I'll get it," Denver told him, giving him a pat on the arm before he disappeared.  He came back a minute later, handing over one of his Uncle Ron's traditional bullets.  "It's those things."

"Thank you, young man."  She smiled at them.  "Iggy is being stabilized right now and is under light sedation."  The strawberry blond male started to cough.  "You didn't know he went back to get Fitzsimmons?"  They all shook their heads.  "He did.  That's how he got here so quickly.  Iggy's fine though, I'm sure of it.  They've given him more medicine and all that good stuff."  She checked on Andrea.  "Very nice, young lady.  You should be just fine in a few days."  She pinched her cheek.  "You rest.  If you want us to send everyone away, just yell and we'll drive them off to bother Raena."  She walked out.

Andrea looked around.  "Why are you all in here if she's worse?" she croaked.

Melvin stroked her hand.  "Iggy screamed at us in the ER.  We're giving him a chance to calm down."

She blew him a kiss.  "Go up there and apologize before he never speaks to you again," she ordered.  "He must have felt everything she's went through.  Plus he risked his life for me.  Now."

Melvin nodded.  "I'll check on him once you're asleep."  His wife glared at him.  "She said he's asleep, going up to talk to him while he's out will only get me mumbled at and Iggy won't remember it anyway."

"Simone was up there," Charlie put in.  He looked at his father, who looked fairly upset.  "You knew."

Arthur sighed and rubbed his bald head.  "I did.  I had Draco take the temporal potion away from him.  He was fine earlier when I checked on them."

Molly glared at him.  "How could you let him sit up there by himself!  I thought she was in better shape!  They called him to go check on a patient and everything!"

"I think that must have been a mistake, mum," Percy put in.  "I'll go with you."  He looked at his son.  "You and Ignatius will be forced to make up," he warned.  "I will uphold Xander's wishes on this."  He led his mother away, helping her up to the ICU.  He found Simone guarding the baby and sleeping man.  "How is he?"

"Bad."  She looked at her grandmother, who teared up.  "Don't even," she warned a bit coldly.  "Nothing kept you from coming to check."  She picked up the baby.  "We're going for a stroll.  Try to let him sleep."  She left them alone.

Percy looked at the tired young man.  "He does look done in."

"He's so strong usually," Molly noted, going over to touch his hair.  "Percy, I want to spread the family out.  Have some of them sit up here.  I'm going to go back and make the poor boy something to eat."

"Nothing too solid, mum.  He's like me when I was up here."  She nodded and bustled off.  He sat down in Simone's spot.  The family would be coming up soon enough.  Simone came back.  "She went to make him something to eat."

"That's probably a good thing.  The last time Iggy treated me to lunch in the caf I about died because it was so nasty."  She handed over Spenser.  "I'm off to the loo.  Should we expect anyone else?"

"Xander's down hovering by surgery with George.  The others may be shifting up here soon," he said with a faint smile.  "How are you holding up?"

"I want to kill someone, Uncle Percy.  Can I have one of them?"

"No, dear.  Killing is too good for them and too easy for you to start to like."  She nodded and left him there.  He called his own wife, making her frown at the people she was chewing out. She'd be up soon as well.  They could take both children for the night if his own mother didn't offer.

***

Raena was brought back in and the few family members there hissed at how pale she was.  "Is she all right?" Bill asked.

"She's fine," Sonya told him.  "There was some minor bleeding.  Easily solved."  She reattached everything herself.  "Croitan is coming up in about an hour.  I've left extensive notes for him.  He's a bit short with the family usually so don't piss him off."  She looked over at Iggy's still body.  "Is he all right?  Go ahead and reconnect their hands."  Both monitors slowed and she shook her head.  "I don't like that."

"It's a good number still," Percy pointed out.  She smiled at him.  "I've been in that sort of bed myself over a similar condition."

The nurse peeked her head in.  "Croitan just stormed in.  He's in with his other patient and he'll be right down."  She looked at the family.  "He won't like you being in here."

"He can get blown," Simone told him, cuddling the again-sleeping baby.  "I move when you guys drug me and drag my ass away in chains."  Percy patted her on the back.  "Any news from my father?"

"Not yet," Percy told her.  "Arabelle went over to check on him.  Severus Snape is with him, as is Emily, but there's no news yet."  A very tall, dark haired man walked in and looked at them.  "We're her family."

"I can tell.  Out."

"Fuck you," Simone snorted.  "I'm their medical power of attorney and we're a tight knit family.  Be thankful the rest of us aren't in here."  She stared him down and he sneered at her.  "Keep it up. I'm known for kicking the ass of threats.  Don't become one."

He laughed.  "At least you care about them."  He looked down at the chart.  "Who did the original surgery?"

"Regis," Sonya told him.  "Patrick, Spenser, and I just got done cleaning the wound again."

"Very well.  Let me see."  He moved her out of the way.  "Why didn't her husband use his wand?"

"He started cellular bleeding in the ER," Simone told him.  "Or so he said earlier.  There had been two wounds."

The doctor looked at her.  "Are you becoming one of us?"

"No, I'm a beater and family enforcer."

"And Guardian Bitch of the kids that age," Bill put in with a faint smile.  "The rest of us have learned not to fight against her."

The doctor looked Simone over.  "Indeed," he said dryly.  "How is the baby?"

"Spenser's fine."  The doctor frowned at her.  "Iggy's not exactly capable of looking after him and I am their next in command for their family matters."

"Wonderful."  He checked Raena over, then frowned and separated their hands.  Both heart monitors went off.  The hands were reconnected for him.  "You'll have to break some of that."

"I can dream walk into his mind and suggest strongly that he back off her some.  He's probably holding her tightly right about now."

"Go ahead," Percy said, stealing the baby to hold, but Bill took him from him.  "I thought you hated children."

"I don't hate children, I simply don't want any of my own," Bill corrected.

"You and me both," Simone agreed, closing her eyes.  She concentrated as Iggy had shown her, smiling when she saw the couple cuddling together on a couch.  She walked over and tapped them both.  "You've got to disengage a little bit.  You're bringing her heartbeat down, Iggy."  He glared at her.  "Hey, wake up if you don't believe me.  She needs back in her own body and you need to wake up anyway.  That Croitan guy is here and he doesn't think I'm scary in the least."

Iggy gently kissed his wife.  "You wait here.  I'll wake up."  He stood up.  "Simone, she can't go back yet, there's a big dark spot in her head."

"Then I suggest you walk her back home and help her deal with it," Simone pointed out.  "She's got to go back sometime."

"Yeah, but if she goes back now, the darkness will swallow her and she'll be comatose."

"She's nearly at that state right now," Simone pointed out gently.  She gave them both a hug.  "He'll be right back, after he explains it to them."  She gave her cousin a hard shove, sending him back into his own mind instead of this in-between spot, and she went back to hers.  Iggy was already awake and arguing with the doctors about her medicine.  Croitan was listening, as was Sonya, but the doctor who had come in afterwards wasn't, he was the one arguing.

"How would you know?"

"Because we're bound, you stupid prat!" Iggy shouted. He let his wife's hand go as he stood up and punched the man.  "You're making her sicker.  Take away the repressor!"

"Iggy," Croitan warned.  Iggy glared at him.  "I will write an order to remove it.  Her care has officially been moved to mine and Fitzsimmons' care.  It will be fine."

Sonya gave him a look.  "We've got Tempari on tonight."

"I'll talk with her myself," Croitan assured her.  "Sit!  Now!"  Iggy sat but didn't lay back down.  "Check him over as well.  He looks like he's about dead himself."

"At least he's not a touch healer," Bill pointed out.  The doctors looked at him.  "The only one I know said that one of the most effective ways of helping a patient is to take the injury into yourself."

Sonya pushed Iggy back and checked him over.  "Which heart medicine did they give you?"

"The white one," Iggy admitted.  "Stronger than I needed.  The pharmacy is filled with dunderheads today as well."

"So I can tell."  She finished her exam and frowned at Croitan.  "We need double ICU rooms."

"I'm not leaving her side," Iggy told her.  "I don't care who's sitting in here instead, I'm not moving."

"Fine.  Then *I'm* going to straighten out your medicine," Croitan told him.  "Who ordered yours?"

"Kirt ordered a heart tonic, I don't think he specified which one," Iggy admitted.  He watched as his wife's chart was flipped through, frowning at the laughter.  "What?"

"Kirt said to knock you out if you threw another fit as well."  He handed over the chart for the boy to read.  "I will straighten this out.  Nurse?"  She looked at him.  "When Doctor Tempari comes in, I want to see her as soon as she's changed.  She is to see no patient before she sees me. Is that understood?"

"I'll have a note put on her locker," the nurse agreed, smiling at him.  "Will she be all right?"

"She may need a while longer to recover," Sonya told her.  "As of this moment, she'll be fine if we can get this fixed."

Simone coughed.  "Is this medicine the big, dark spot Iggy said was the problem?"

"Yeah," Iggy said, smiling at her.  "Thanks, Simone."

"Hey, you needed to wake up.  Spenser is not satisfied with me anymore and your father went to bug mine."

"Joy."  Iggy swung his feet around but his co-doctor pushed him back down.  "I'm fine."

"You're staying there until I say otherwise, Ignatius Harris-Weasley.  Otherwise I'm calling back Fitzsimmons myself *and* Amadalin to correct you."

"Fitzsimmons would be surprised that I'm not on her bed," Iggy reminded her, but he was relaxing again.  "Does this one have monitors?"  Everyone nodded.  "Then I'll stay here, but I need to go to the head."

"Go ahead," Croitan told him, watching as he left.  "Simone, dark spot?"

"Iggy described it as a big, dark spot that would swallow her if she went back into her own head.  That's why they were cuddled in some in-between place."  She pointed at the outstretched hand. "Somewhere near there."

"All right.  Then we're doing a medicine review tonight."  Croitan looked at Sonya.  "Where is your Overlord?"

"Conference and the woods," she said miserably.  "Iggy's so sick because he got him back to help his cousin.  He did a small temporal jump of an hour or so."

"Bloody marvelous," Croitan growled.  "Can no one stop him?"

"Some of the damage his cousin's wife had was done after she was put into stasis.  It couldn't be stopped fast enough," she told him.  "It would have killed her to wait the three days."

"Fine.  Can you get him back?"

"Fitzsimmons?  Maybe.  I've left a long message on his facemail about this whole thing and I expect to leave another in as soon as we're done."  She shrugged.  "I can't make him come back.  This is as close to a vacation as he gets."

"Fortunately, he checks his messages," Croitan agreed.  He looked down at Raena.  "I'm wondering if this was a partial stroke as well.  We don't have the machines to check over here."

"Do you need to move her to a muggle hospital?" Simone asked.  "It was suggested earlier since you weren't supposed to be in until tonight."

"We might have to," he agreed.  "The problem is that it might harm her more to move her."

"Iggy will want her healthy and back with him.  He'll want to do the best he can for her and won't care how it's accomplished."

"What about his potions, aren't there any to help?" the muggle doctor asked.

"Not a thing.  We've used the last of our store of that incredible healing potion and he said his stones are broken so he can't make more."

"There's one last one, but it's locked with her genetic key," Percy told them.  "He can't get into it without her."

"Plus, he was saying that he might never be able to work with one again," Simone offered.  "This happened because someone wanted to have his stones and be the only one who had access to them."

"Why didn't the elixir of life work on her?" Bill asked.  "It healed some my stuff."

"She's immune," Sonya said sadly.  "At least to the healing elements.  Iggy told us last year. It'll hold her steady, but not heal anything."

"Would giving her more help?" Simone asked.

"It'd keep her stable.  Nothing further. That would give her a chance to heal on her own."

"But you'll need the healing elixir he makes to help her fully," Percy offered.  They nodded.  He stood up.  "Let me check with someone."  He walked out, stopping to give the boy getting a drink a hug.  "It will be fine."

"Poppy didn't have any," Iggy told him quietly.

"Are you sure?  You gave her six vials a few months back."

"I called Severus.  He couldn't find them."

"Then perhaps I can find Poppy and ask her myself," Percy said, handing back the baby.  "Here, you watch him.  The rest of the family is rotating around."  He gave him a pat on the shoulder and left for his office.  He walked in and looked around.  "I want Poppy Pomfrey found now!" he ordered.  "She's got something my nephew needs."  His people scurried off to find the nurse for him. He went to talk to his wife, finding her and their younger children in her office.  "Do you know if anyone else might have been a hiding spot for Ignatius?"

"I checked with Gringotts, they said all the potions down in the hidden vault were elixir of life.  Not even they can get into the vault with the stone."  She gave him a grim look.  "How is she?"

"Badly off.  Mum about tore Father a new one over not telling her Raena was the worst off."  He kissed the twins' heads, making them smile at him.  "Hello, girls."  They waved and went back to their scribbling with crayons.  "Something's got to give soon," he told her.

"Daddy, hug me," their older daughter Elizabeth ordered like the princess she was.

"Of course I will," he said, picking her up to hold.  She snuggled into his arms.  "Our nephew is sick as well.  They seriously considered separating them to put him into his own bed."

"It'd never happen," Arabelle said with a fond smile for her husband. "How stubborn is Melvin being?"

"He's determined that Iggy going for the doctor who helped his wife was only right since he's twisted it around in his head that Ignatius had something to do with her being so bad off."  Arabelle snorted.  "I know, but he's a young man whose wife was severely injured.  Let him calm down.  We can lock them in a room soon enough."  He winced when he heard the screaming Simone was doing.  "Oh, well, it looks like Melvin walked in and said the wrong thing.  Simone just got him."  Liz giggled against his shoulder.  "Think it's funny?"

"Yes, daddy."  She wiggled until he set her down.  "Can I go play with Maeve and Lucien?"

"I'm not sure who has them at this moment," Percy admitted.

"The rest of the kids are at Malfoy Mansion with Denver," Arabelle told him.  "Everyone but Spenser."

"Melvin let Marion be taken?"

"Molly didn't give him much choice," she said with a smile.  Even she winced as the next part of the diatribe floated across the flood to them.  "I think I've had enough of that."  She disappeared, heading for the hospital.  She landed behind Melvin and put a hand over his mouth. "Shut up, son."

"I'm perfectly normal for what I am," Iggy sneered.  "I'm not the one using odd and unusual powers for my heritage, Melvin.  Go away.  I don't want to see you."  Melvin got free and stormed off.  "Hi, Aunt Arabelle.  How has your day been?" he asked.

She gave him a hug.  "He's being an ass and I'm going to stop it," she promised, kissing him on the cheek.  She left, following her stepson.  "Melvin!" she snapped.  He flinched but turned to look at her.  "What do you think you just did!"

"He's a freak!  They did this because of what he did!"

"He's just the most well known.  Other alchemists have stones," she assured him.  He glared at her.  "It wasn't his fault, Melvin.  It wasn't yours either.  The only person who is at fault is the man who wanted something he couldn't have and decided to kill for it.  Now either you apologize to your cousin this instant or I'm going to make you fucking sorry."  She growled the last and he stepped away from her.  "Do you understand?"

"Yes, Arabelle."  He looked down the hall. "The door's closed."

"Of course it is!" Percy said as he appeared with the three children. "You just hurt him in a manner that he thought only the bigoted creatures in Diagon could.  You have managed to nearly destroy the most important relationship in your life outside of your marriage.  You had best fix it before both of your parents feel the need to step in."

"Too late," Xander said as he walked up to them.  He slapped Melvin, sending him to the floor.  "My son nearly died for your wife today, Melvin.  I'd expect better from you.  I know you didn't get this from your parents so it must have been something you picked up at school.  Thankfully, I can still watch over the rest of them and try to eradicate this issue before it becomes rampant and injurious to more than you."  He stormed off, going to hug his son.

"He's right," Percy agreed when his son looked at him.  "Ignatius did nearly die to help your wife survive this incident."

"This tragedy!" Melvin shouted, standing up.  "It's his fault anyway!  She's the one who's going around flaunting it by wearing that ring!"

"Less than one percent of the population can identify what sort of stone that is," Arabelle said calmly.  "It's no different than a ruby to most people.  For that matter, the person who ordered your wife snatched never saw her ring."  Melvin glared at her.  "He didn't. I asked before he committed suicide earlier.  He heard about it through a leak in Law Enforcement.  He didn't even know what one looked like.   He thought they were having him on because he thought the stones were rubies as well."  He slumped.  "The only person in that whole group who knew anything more than a myth was one wizard, and he only knew the procedure to make gold.  The only thing that would have stopped this from happening to this family would be if he had picked on someone else."

"That freak of nature could have chosen a different hobby," Melvin sneered.

"Yes, he could have, and you'd be dead by now," Percy reminded him.  Melvin's mouth hung open.  "You were given some of his healing potion after one of your games, it kept your appendix from rupturing.  That's why you were brought in to have it fixed when you didn't have any pains.  Besides you," Percy said, staring him down, "over six hundred people owe their lives to Ignatius and his potions, that one in particular.  Are you willing to see them dead as well?  No one else would have bothered to offer the hospital a meager supply so they could hand out drops of the potions.  Either of them.  It's considered dumb to do so because it means that you'd have to make more for yourself.  Why would anyone bother with helping the general public when everyone else was beneath what they could do?  Most of them wouldn't have even listened to the rumors of a healing potion from it.  Be thankful, your wife received the majority of the last of his stash.  There may be no more, no matter who gets sick, because of this incident.  You, me, your daughter, his son, no one may ever have access to it." Melvin swallowed.  "All because you're being a prejudice little snot.  I agree with Xander, I don't know where you got this attitude from, son, it certainly didn't come from this family.  You will either stop it now, or you will leave this family as I don't want you to infect your sisters with it."  He walked away, heading down to check on Raena before going to sit with Andrea again.  He found his father and mother sitting in there now.  "How is she?"

"Steady," Arthur told him.  "They had to take Iggy off so he could have some peace and quiet.  Simone and Xander will bring him back in a few minutes, once he's calm again."  He looked out at the hallway.  "Where is your son?"

"Regretting the fact that he ever opened his mouth today," Percy admitted.  He leaned on the door frame.  "He asked Ignatius earlier why he couldn't be normal."

"I heard," Molly said with a grimace.  "Where does he get this stuff from?  You raised him better than that."

"His mind made him say the most hurtful thing he could.  That was it."  He smiled.  "I'm taking the children to Draco's then I'll be down with my daughter-in-law."  Iggy reappeared.  "He'll calm down and apologize, Iggy."

Iggy looked at him.  "I don't care.  I don't want to see him.   I love you dearly, Uncle Percy, but as far as I'm concerned, you don't have a son yet."  He sat down after kissing his wife on the forehead.  "You rest, love, we'll be fine."  He suddenly smiled and laid down.  "We're going to nap and talk.  Go away."  He closed his eyes and joined her to get a hug from her as well.

Molly sniffed.  "I doubt we're leaving.  There will be family in this room at all times until we're sure she's going to be fine."  Her husband patted her on the thigh.  "Arthur, fix this," she pleaded.

"I'll do my best, Molly, you know that.  This tears me up as much as it does you."   He smiled at his son.  "Go be with the children, Percy.  They need you more at the moment."

Percy nodded and went to gather his children from Arabelle, taking them to sit and wait with the rest of the infants, then went to sit with his daughter-in-law.

***

Iggy walked up to his teacher and tapped her on the shoulder.  "I can't come to class today, and possibly not for the next week," he said when she looked at him.

"Why not?"  She looked him over.  "You're definitely not dressed to do rounds, Mr. Harris- Weasley."

"My wife's still in the ICU."  She hissed.  "I can't leave her.  I'm sorry."

"Keep up with your studies.  I'm sure we'll be seeing you as I familiarize the other students with the machinery."  She handed him a syllabus.  "On there are your reading assignments and the practicals you have to accomplish.  I'll owl you with paper assignments if I don't see you when I do rounds."

"Thank you, ma'am."  He smiled and walked away, going to take a shower and grab his books.  He found someone standing in his apartment. "Hi, Uncle Draco."

"I can't get it to work, Ignatius."

"I know.  Almost no one can if you're not wanting it more than life," he said with a short shrug.  "I'm for a shower.  I left Denver with her."  He headed into the bathroom.  He stripped and turned on the water, then stepped in.  His uncle followed him.  "How badly are you doing?"

"Fairly.  I can't get it to stop separating."

"That's what the flower was for," Iggy told him.  "A small contaminant will block that process."  He worked on his hair.  "How is Spenser?"

"Your father stole him last night.  He said he'll be at the shop until you're ready to come get him.  How bad is it now?"

"Just the remains of the small stroke.  She can't take any of the healing potions for it because of her pain medicine.  But she can't not take the pain medicine because of the damage.  I don't have a potion that I'd trust to use on her that I can think of."

"What about muggle drugs?"

"There is one of those," Iggy admitted.  "They've given her a dose and it didn't help any."  He rinsed his hair and grabbed the soap to work on his body.  "I've got to find my book on Technologies.  Can you find it for me?"

"Of course."  Draco walked out, hunting down the elusive textbook.  He found it beside the bed and put it on top of the papers Ignatius had brought in.  He added his own present, a muggle laptop charmed to work.  He could borrow it for a few weeks, at least until Raena was out of the hospital.  Iggy came out with a towel around his waist, going to find clothes.  "Have you gotten news about being taken off rotation?"

"Yeah, I have another two weeks free, but after that I'll have to file leave papers and that would necessitate me not being in classes at all.  Which means I should drop my summer plans."  He came out dressed in a comfy set of clothes and stopped to look at the present.  "What's that?"

"Mine.  I'm trying it out.  You may borrow it for now to do your homework on.  That way the teachers can read it," he said with a firm clap to his nephew's back.  "Go sit with her.  I'm sure she already misses you."  He watched as Iggy piled everything into his old school bag and left, smiling at his back.  He sent himself home, going to see if that trick with the flower helped.

Iggy walked down the hallway, nodding and waving at the nurse.  "Anything happen while I was gone?" he asked.

"Doctor Fitzsimmons is waiting on you," the duty nurse said helpfully.  "He was swearing a few moments ago.  Very unusual for him."

"Wonderful," Iggy sighed, heading into his wife's room.  "Were you swearing about me, sir?" he asked as he took his usual spot.

"No, the stupidity of one of my residents," he said with a smile, waving the essay he was reading.  "I'm proofing one of his papers and it's the worst thing I've ever seen.  He obviously was writing about something he had only glanced at."  He nodded at the laptop.  "Where did you get that?"

"My Uncle Draco is letting me borrow it," Iggy admitted.  "He was worried about my teachers being able to read my handwriting."

Doctor Fitzsimmons laughed.  "I'm sure he was."  He waved a hand.  "I have no idea how best to help her anymore, Ignatius.  Do you?"  The boy shook his head.  "What do you want to do?"

"Will the healing potions work?"

"Not as much as they would have last week," Fitzsimmons admitted, stroking his short white beard.  "If we took some of her flesh and let you have it, a small sample mind you, would that be enough to open the genetic key?"

"It has to be a living, breathing organism, sir.  We'd have to have a mimic that would work that way and I'm not sure I'm up to making one."

"Would polyjuice help?"

"That might," Iggy admitted. "I'm not sure I can look at the stone though."

"Fully understandable, but you do have others in your immediate proximity who could make it for you this time."  Iggy hung his head.  "Check with Gringott's, boy, there's another few around here who could use a drop or two.  The twins down the hall could use a lot more than that."

"Yes, sir."  Iggy considered it, then pulled out his floophone.  He called the bank.  "Hi."  The goblin on the other side transferred him to the goblin working on helping him get into that vault.  "One of the doctors here brought up a point.  Could we use polyjuice, or a piece of flesh and a mimic?"

"Polyjuice no," the goblin said, shaking his head and making his ears flap.  "We're charmed against it.  Anyone using polyjuice would be stopped at the door or expelled off the vault ledges.  A mimic might," he admitted grudgingly.  "How would that work?"

"We take a small piece of flesh and use it to set up a facsimile of her.  That would have her genetic key, be breathing and have a heartbeat, and would be able to move freely."

"That would satisfy all the conditions," the goblin admitted.  He frowned.  "Let me get back to you with that.  Our technical people are out."  He cut the connection.

Iggy arranged his materials around himself, getting comfortable to wait.  It was nearly six hours later when the goblin got back with him.  "Hello?"

"It can be done," he announced.  "Our technical support people want to watch though, they're worried."

"I'm worried, I don't want to breach your security," Iggy pointed out with a faint smile.  "But she needs it so much."

"I know, boy.  Bring it tomorrow at ten."  He signed off again.

Iggy pushed the nurse's call button, bringing her running.  "Tell Fitzsimmons that we can use a mimic and some flesh.  We're trying tomorrow at ten."  She nodded and rushed off so Iggy called the rest of the family, starting with Draco and his fathers.  They were both at the shop, he could tell because all the floos were forwarded to the shop.  "Hi."  His father smiled at him from his other father's phone.  "We're going to need a mimic potion big enough to create a human.  The goblins and Doctor Fitzsimmons came up with using a mimic to get into it."  He looked at his big brother.  "Draco, I'll need you to do the potion."

"Are you sure?  It's not like I've managed the other one."

"I'll watch you but I don't think I can touch it, possibly not ever again.  She's not the only one who needs it though so we're going to have to make a larger than average batch for them."

"That would be fine.  When are we doing this, son?" Xander asked.

"Ten tomorrow.  Technical support at the bank will be watching us.  We found a loophole."  Draco looked stunned.  "Mimics are pretty rare."

"Good point.  We've only sold little innocuous ones, but we do have that first working batch," George admitted.  "Let me get it together and go back to the original formula.  We'll make enough tonight.  You sit tight."  He signed off.

Iggy smiled and closed the phone, they would spread it around.  He looked over as the nurse came in.  "She hasn't changed.  Her diastolic pressure has went down one point.  Her temperature is stable.  Her stomach's rumbling again if you wanted to bring in some of that liquid soup stuff."

"Thank you, Iggy," she said with a smile.  "Doctor Fitzsimmons said he'd be up in about three hours, he's just heading into surgery with another case of stupid child syndrome."  She left them alone.

Iggy flipped open his book, skimming through the chapters he had already read so he could do the first few assignments.  If he could get ahead here as well, he'd have more free time to hold his wife.

***

George nodded as the last cart pulled up to the vault ledge, getting out of the way of the doctor with the small glass jar.  "I'm worried that this'll mimic the skin and not the body."

"I can work on that," Xander assured him.  "A shot of power will energize it and make it take on the fuller appearance."  He looked at the goblins, who nodded. "Let's do this.  Iggy? Do you want to do this?"

Iggy took the small piece of flesh from the jar and put it into the drum of mimic fluid, watching as it turned to flesh.  "I think it needs a good zap."  His fathers both hit it, energizing it.  Out of the pile of skin grew Raena's likeness.  "Honey, we need into the vault," Iggy told her.  "To heal the rest of you."  She climbed out and stumbled forward, putting her hand on the correct spot with a little help from the goblins.  Then it dissolved.  The vault swung open and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.  Iggy walked in and looked at the small stone lying there, picking it up to hand off.  "Here."  He saw a small letter addressed to him and picked it up to read it, frowning.  "What?  I thought this one was pure."  He sighed and took it back to look at it.  "It's got a crack!"  He weighed it in his hand.  "It might crack just right."  He dropped the letter and walked out, holding it up.  "She found a crack.  The cold air cracked it when she brought it down."

"Will it not work?" George asked.

"I've never worked with a cracked stone but there are numerous warnings not to for the elixir of life."

"Then we won't risk it," Xander decided. He looked at it. "Will it break a big enough chunk off?"

"I don't know.  It'll be close," Iggy admitted. "It has to weigh at least six grams to work."

"How long will it take to make another?" Draco asked.

"A month."  Iggy gave him a hopeless look.  He handed it to his uncle. "I don't know what to do."

Draco looked it over.  "If we had a jeweler, he might be able to split it easier."  He looked around. "Anyone have one they like?"  No one said anything.  "Then I'm going to take this to the Emerald Field's people and have them look at it.  Maybe they can do it, or if not they might know someone who can."  He stepped over the puddle of mimic.  "Give us a few days, Ignatius."  Iggy nodded.

George and Xander both hugged their son tightly, letting him lean on them.  "We'll figure it out, son.  Don't worry."

"And no going out of time to create a new one," Xander warned quietly.

"Yes, daddy."  Iggy looked at them, then at the mess. "We should clean this up."

George waved his wand and the gloop flowed back into the drum, then it sealed itself.  "Not a problem," he said with a smile.

"May we have that?" the Technical Support goblin asked.

"Go for it," George agreed. "It'll keep me from having to carry it home."

"How about the recipe?"

"Locked up," he said firmly.  "We make one version that can't do that."

"Fine."  The goblins all left, leaving the cart goblin to reclose the vault.

Iggy walked back inside and looked at the cavernous space.  "Why did she get such a big one?" he muttered.  He saw the edge of something and walked over to where it was glinting, picking up the silvery surface, finding an invisibility cloak as it lifted.  "Dads?"  He tugged until something came out from under it. "She was hording gold?  Why?"  He looked at the piles, then shook his head.  "I'm not sure I want to know."  He found a smaller stone in the middle of the stash and weighed it.  "Not heavy enough."  He dropped it.

"Does anyone else wonder why this looks like an escape plan in the making?" Xander asked.  George nodded.  "You can talk to her when she wakes up, son."  He sent a blast of baby powder around the room, finding a hidden trunk as well.  "Can you open that?"

"I don't know."  Iggy knelt in front of it, feeling along it.  He found the practical band and undid it, making the trunk become visible.  He picked the lock with his wand, looking down inside.  "What's this stuff?" he said as he looked through it.  "Old clothes?  Ancient clothes," he decided, holding up a moth-eaten cloak.  "I'm having a 'huh' moment, daddy."

"I know you are, son, so am I," Xander admitted, looking at George, who shrugged.  "Put it back and we'll head up to ours so we can buy you that new shirt you need."  Iggy put the cloak back and closed the trunk, standing up so he could brush himself off.  He headed out with his fathers, letting the vault door close.

***

Draco walked into the jewelry store.  "I need to speak with one of your cutters," he told the woman behind the counter.  "I have a precious ruby that needs to be trimmed down."  She showed him into the back room, pointing at a chair.  "Thank you."  He sat and waited, smiling at the man who came to meet him.  "Do you cut stones?"

"I'm over them," he corrected. "Ruby?"

Draco pulled it out of his pocket.  "Or something like it.  It's been cracked.  We need one piece of it to be at least six grams."

He held it up to the light.  "If you're lucky, we might be able to get a six gram piece," he said flatly.  He looked at Draco.  "This isn't a ruby."

"No, but it may be the cure for a few people presently in the hospital."

"Come to my office, I'll get my most senior person in there with us."  He led the way up, stroking the stone.  He waved at a bent-over man, who hobbled in after them.  "Mr. Malfoy needs a six gram piece out of this," he said, handing it over.

The cutter looked at the stone, then at him.  "With this crack?"

"It can't contain the fracture or the stone won't produce the healing elixir that is desperately needed."  Draco sat, watching as it was examined. "The owner said it had been fine until it was cracked by the cold air down in the Gringotts vaults."

"Then it's probably very fragile," the cutter agreed, pulling over a lamp and a magnifying glass to examine it.  "This could take weeks to plot."

"We have hours."

"Oh.  That sort of job."  The cutter looked at him.  "Who needs the elixir of life that badly?"

"There's a healing potion that can also be made from it.  It's not well known, but the owner uses it for that purpose.  It has to be six grams to make the potion and it has to be so pure it can create gold.  That's the purest stone known."

"Hmm."  The cutter looked it over again.  "If we could baby along that angle of the fracture, the left side would slide off, but it might leave a few flakes.  That would be large enough, by almost a half-gram, but it's a delicate cut and it could destroy the stone if we get it wrong."

"If we can't get it, his wife may die, along with three other people in the Intensive Care Unit who need this potion to survive."

"I'll do my best," the cutter told him, going to grab his tools.  He came back and set the stone into a vise.  "Soft," he said, frowning.  He changed tools and tapped on the fracture, smiling.  "It can't contain any fractures?"

"There are many warnings about not using a cracked stone," Draco admitted.

"Fine.  I think I can do this.  Give me a few moments to think."  He suddenly cackled and picked up a chisel, using a hammer to tap it into the fracture. The stone split.  He weighed the bigger piece.  "Six grams, four ounces," he announced, handing it over.  "Just barely big enough."

Draco looked at the cut side, pointing at a small flake.  "Would that matter?"

"Not unless it falls off," the cutter told him.  He handed over the second piece as well.  "Tell that young man that it's nearly pure, but an absolutely pure one would probably be too soft to do much with," he said as he left.

Draco handed over a small bag of gold.  "How ever much it costs," he said as he walked away. He teleported home from the hallway.  "We have it," he yelled.  Severus came running.  "Just over, barely."  The halves were taken from him and carried down to the lab.  "Do you have his notes?"

"I do.  They're very specific," Severus told him.  "We'll need a decontamination seal around the room."

"Fine."  Draco set up the seals, making sure nothing could get past the sterile boundary to the inner ones. Then he cleaned them of all germs and went to work.

***

Iggy gave the person walking in a sleepy look and wave.

"Just getting up?" Draco teased with a bright smile.  "Get someone in here so we can try this."  That got his nephew moving, all the way to the nurse's desk to call his mentor and everyone in.  He came jogging back.  As soon as all the doctors were in here, he handed over the large bottle.  "How much did you need to give her?"

Iggy sniffed it and smiled.  "Severus helped?"

"Of course.  He wants her to wake up as well.  He called you a moody and dark bastard earlier," Draco told him.

"Just give it to her," one of the doctors complained.

Iggy accepted a clean cup to pour some out into, then handed the bottle off.  "Water?"  It was handed to him so he could dilute it, then he poured it down his wife's throat.  She coughed, but her eyes opened.  He felt her mind leave his, traveling back to her own, and he relaxed.  "It's working."  He got pushed aside so the other doctors could check her over.  He mixed some more for the other people who needed it with the nurse's help and let her go give it to them.  The bottle was taken and sealed with wax so it could be stored in a safe in the ER.

"Iggy?" Raena croaked, lifting a hand.  "Move!"  They moved and Iggy walked back, giving her a hug.  "I'm fine.  You tell good stories."

"I'm so happy," he whispered, starting to tear up again.

"I'm okay, I promise."  She looked at Draco.  "Why wouldn't yours work?"

"It's not pure enough.  My new one should," he said with a smile.  "We stole your notes."

"I don't care," Iggy said happily, hugging him across Raena's body as well. "She'll be okay."

"I know she will.  Let me tell everybody."  He got free and left them to talk medical matters while he went to the Burrow.  He walked in the back door, stopping the conversation in the living room.  As soon as he walked in, everyone looked at him. "She was awake, complaining that he was fussing, and got a long hug."  He got clapped on the back by everyone who hurried off to check on the poor girl.  Molly only stopped long enough to grab her something to eat.  Hospital food was horrible.  He smiled at Melvin. "You're not going?"

"Ignatius made himself very clear," Melvin said stiffly.

Draco grabbed him by the back of the neck and pulled him up.  "I've had enough of this shit," he said coldly, making the boy whimper.  No one in the family had seen him like this, this was scary!   He drug the boy back to his house and locked him into a room, then went to get Ignatius, who had been forced out by the sheer number of the family.  He grabbed him more gently and kidnaped him as well, taking him to that same room.  He pushed him inside and locked the door.  "You're staying!"

Iggy looked at his cousin. "Let me guess, you snarked?"

Melvin glared at him.  "You brought this on yourself.  The same way your father always does those people who attack him."

Iggy pounced his cousin and beat the shit out of him.  "I feel better now," he declared when he was done.  He got off him and left the room, unlocking it in case Melvin wanted to crawl out.   He went back to the hospital, taking a moment in the bathroom to clean himself up so no one would yell at him for it, then he went back to talk with his wife.  She gave him a look and he shrugged. "He asked for it," he told her as he sat down.  "I left him living."  Percy glared at him.  "Draco put us in a room on his third floor.  I left your son living, Uncle Percy.  Feel damn lucky."  He turned back to his wife, giving her a gentle smile.  "Would you like to tell me why you had that stuff stored?"

"It's for my grandmother," she told him, lying the whole way.

"We'll talk about that later, dear."

"Yes, Iggy."  She kissed him, making him melt against her side.  "We'll fight later about me hoarding money."  He nodded, snuggling in.

Simone walked in and clapped.  "Congrats.  I haven't seen you do that since the last time we fought."  Percy hurried off to check on his son.  "He's in my room," she called after him.  "With about five ice packs and a pile of cloths to hold down the bloody nose."  She clapped him on the back.  "Good job."  The rest of the family laughed.

***

Percy marched Melvin up to Iggy's side on the campus.  "Say it," he demanded, shaking him.

"I'm sorry I made you beat me, Ignatius.  I let my feelings cloud my judgement and you showed me I was wrong."

Iggy wiped his mouth and looked at his cousin.  "That's nice.  Are you going to change your mind suddenly, Melvin, or are we going to have to put up with freak comments from you every time we see you?"

Percy shook his son again.  "No.  Everyone has made me see what I did was wrong.  Thank you for saving my wife."

"That's what I do," Iggy said calmly.  "Family or not."

"Would you have made that jump for non-family?" Percy asked.

"No."

"Then it was important," Melvin decided.  "Thank you, Iggy."

"Welcome.  I'll forgive you some year."  Melvin nodded and walked away looking dejected.  "He didn't mean it, Percy, he still thinks I'm a freak of nature.  I have enough stress without that.  We're still cousins, I'll still help him if he needs it, but I doubt we're having any more pajama parties."  He picked up his burger and ate a bite.  "Want to join me for lunch?  I could use the company.  The other residents are afraid of me now."

"What happened?" Percy asked as he sat down.

Iggy gave a bitter chuckle.  "Rumors about who is in my family surfaced recently.  You, Arabelle, my fathers, grandfather.  They're afraid I'll have someone come to their door in the middle of the night and harm them."

"You're not evil," Percy said with a smile.  "I doubt I'd do it for you anyway.  My own son maybe, but not unless it was necessary."

"I know, they'll calm down some year."  He finished his burger, chewing quickly.  "I have rounds tonight, but I was going to go out and celebrate.  My last hour is tonight."

"Congratulations, Ignatius.  I'm proud of you, nephew."  He kissed him on the forehead.  "I'll see you tomorrow, we'll take you to lunch."  He stood up and walked away.  His nephew was smiling again.

A familiar hand landed on Iggy's back and someone else sat beside him.  "Where were you going to celebrate tonight?" Doctor Spenser asked.

"I don't know yet.  I was thinking a wonderful dinner or something with the family members who are free."  He shrugged and smiled.  "You really want to know where I'm doing my residency, don't you?"

"Actually, I had assumed that you were going to come work with me.  I was a tad bit upset when you didn't even ask."

"You weren't looking for one."

"That's because I had the spot saved for you, dolt."  He smiled at him.  "It's still open if you want."

"You'd have to promise me decent hours," Iggy pointed out.  "The Kenderson group promised me straight office hours."

Spenser snorted.  "They don't do anything.  Besides, I doubt you'll be joining in on their clinics with how sensitive you are."  Iggy frowned and shook his head.  "You didn't know they're the ones who do abortions?"

"No, I was trying to avoid that fate.  You're right, I couldn't."

"So come work with me.  I only do medically necessary ones, you know that."

"But I still have an infant son."

"Yes, but I can give you half of my hours so I can take some time off as well," he offered with a smile.  Iggy winced.  "You okay?"

"Wife.  She yelled and cheered.  I guess I'll say yes then," Iggy said, shaking his hand.  "I'll tell Kenderson tonight.  I hadn't officially agreed yet."

"Wonderful news.  How many more hours do you have?"

"Three more tonight," Iggy admitted with a smile.  "Then I'm done with *all* my hours."  He nibbled on a pickle spear.  "Even this fall doesn't have mandatory hours.  I talked with all my teachers and they said I already knew my stuff so I'm good on those as well."

"Excellent news.  Are you still coming in?"

"I thought I'd leave a message saying I could be called in if it was something that they needed my potion, my wand, or just something only I seem to be able to do with the duty nurses.  Raena wouldn't mind that."

"Wonderful.  I'll see you tonight."  He stood up and hurried off.

"When would I start?"

"Two weeks after the spring term starts," Spenser called back, grinning madly.

Iggy told his wife that and she cheered.  They'd get a real vacation for the holidays.   One of the other students looked at him and he winked.  "My residency just came together."  They turned back around.  Iggy pulled his phone and called the man he had been in talks with, smiling at him.  "Doctor Spenser just asked me personally to take half his load," he told him.  "Sorry."

"That's all right.  We can always get a few others to fill in for you," the guy grumbled, cutting the connection.

Iggy put his phone back and sent a message to Denver, he could spread it around without him.

Epi 11:

Iggy looked over at his wife as he signed his last chart in his residency.  She licked her lips and he stole a kiss.  "I'm done."   The nurses all clapped and a cupcake was handed to him.  "Thank you, darling ladies.  Let it be known that I am available for consult or desperately needed help.  I'll send my new floo addy tomorrow, once it's connected."  He winked and lead his wife away, letting them party without him.  He had another idea in mind.   They also had a family party to get to in an hour.  She giggled, gently swatting at him for his dirty thoughts.  "No?" he teased.

"Well, yeah, but not until we get home."  She brought him back to their apartment and led him into the bedroom, stripping as she went.

He did the same, more than happy to follow her lead.

***

Iggy looked around the house they had restored, or more correctly the contractors had restored for them, and smiled in satisfaction. "I like this," he decided, kissing his wife's cheek.  She was glowing again.  He pulled his wand and ran it over her stomach.

"Iggy, it's only been seven hours since we had sex," Raena pointed out.

"You're glowing pink," he announced.  She groaned.  "Not happy?"

She swatted at him again.  "Iggy!  We're not ready yet!"

"Speak for yourself!  I happen to like the fact that you're pregnant with my next brilliant child."  Spenser spit at him.  "Yes, we love you, Spenser.  Do you want to be a big brother?"

Spenser giggled and hugged his legs.  "Play?"

"Sure.   Let's go find your rooms."  He led the little boy upstairs to the nursery, letting him walk inside first.  The squeals of delight told him all he needed to know.  The house elf was waiting in there for them and Spenser already had one ear in his hands.

"I think he likes his nursery," Fred said as he walked in with a large present.

"Present!" Spenser screamed, diving for it.   He bounced around Fred's legs until he put it down where he could get at it.  "Fank you, Unclie Fred!"  He ripped the paper off as fast as he could, leaving the bow.  That too came off and a large cardboard box was exposed.  "Ooh, a box!"  He dropped it onto the floor and got it open, then found the actual present. "And a horsie," he said happily, tugging until it came out, with his uncles' help.  "A box and a horsie!"

Iggy smiled at his uncle.  "Thanks for both presents.  I'm sure they'll make him very happy."

"You got a whole Christmas full of boxes when you were two," Fred assured him, giving him a hug.  "I'm happy someone finally restored this old wreck.  It's a beautiful house."

"Thank you."  Raena got down to put the horse into position, then helped her son onto it's back, watching as he bounced back and forth.  "Is this a muggle toy?"

"Yup, but Xander demanded. Unfortunately, he's stuck in the meeting from hell and George is swamped at the shop."  He grinned.  "I, of course, was the brilliant one and didn't remind your father that today was the day you moved in so I got the lab.  They'll be up after everything has been sorted out."

"We've already sent everything into place," Raena told him.  "All we need now are deliveries of herbs and food."  The house elf hurried off at the sound of someone knocking.  "Who else was coming?  The official party is tomorrow."

Iggy looked out the window.  "It's Adrian.  He's all right," he called down.   The house elf let him inside.  "We're in the nursery."

Adrian Maclay came up the stairs with a large plant.  "Your Uncle sends this on his most busiest of days," he announced with a smile.  "Something about kids with chicken pox and a wife with a worse case, plus paperwork for paychecks and the inevitable duel on the muggle side of the Leaky that he was witness to."  He handed it to Fred, who put it aside.  "He said it's to plant under your windows.  It's spiny and nasty to anyone who's not the family, as noted by a drop of blood fed once a month for a year to let it know it's you."  He waved at Spenser.  "That's a very pretty horse, young man."

"Box too!" Spenser said, pointing, but he continued to ride.  He loved horsies.

"Yes it's a very pretty box too," Adrian agreed, looking at the father.

"Kids that age like boxes," Iggy said with a shrug.  "No one knows why.  I always thought it had something to do with them acting like cats at that age."

"We need a kittie," Fred agreed.

"Not with Hilda around," Raena pointed out.  "When is the dreaded trip to the pound?"

"Maeve finally wore him down?" Adrian asked.

Iggy nodded.  "My little sister started to bawl when dad tried to tell her she had to wait for another year.  She cried so long she made herself sick, and it was a bad sick too.  They had to give in so she'd quit throwing up."

"There will be *a* dog," Fred told them.

"Dog?" Spenser asked reverently.  "Please!  Dog!"  He climbed off his bouncing horse to beg properly.  "Dog?"

"We'll see," Raena groaned.  Iggy rubbed her back and she shoved at him.  "I don't need that yet!  I'm only nine hours along!"

"Graduation celebration got out of hand?" Fred asked with a twinkle in his eyes.  "Can we hold one of those 'name the baby' contests?"

"No," Raena told him, shaking her head.  "No baby naming from the kids.  Who knows what it'd be named."

"Alfitzer?" Adrian asked.  Everyone looked at him.  "It's what I wanted mom to name a baby if she ever had another one.  I was stuck on that one my whole eighth year."

"I'll keep that in mind," Iggy said with a grin for his old friend.  "So, what do you think of our house?"

"I think it's a wonderful house," Adrian admitted.  "How expensive was this place?"

"It was a steal because of all the work needed on it.  The work cost more than double what the house did," Raena said, taking his arm to show him around.

Fred grinned at his nephew.  "You need to make little paper signs for each door for the party so you don't have to give tours.  Let the family wander around."

Iggy laughed.  "I think I can handle that."  He winked.  "Thanks for the box, Uncle Fred."

"You're welcome, Iggy.  Are you coming to dinner tonight?"

"No, I think I'll break in the bedroom tonight for dinner.  Possibly the dining room for lunch.  Maybe even the living room for breakfast."  His uncle shook his head, but he was laughing.  "Is everyone back?  Uncle Harry was still gone the last time I knew."

"He's finally back. That tour was hard on him, he came home and flopped face first onto his bed, falling asleep nearly immediately.  Even Agatha popping around didn't wake him up."

"She shakes windows," Iggy pointed out.

"Exactly.  She and the tummy of doom both came."

"How did she get pregnant?"

"Ryan I think.  Otherwise it's an alien and we'll have to learn to deal with stranger things than Xander."  Iggy groaned. "Sorry, couldn't resist.  I'll see you tomorrow."  He gave him a hug.  "Expect your fathers about the time you start to break in the bedroom."  He left, following his nephew down to the door.  He looked up at the old house.  It was imposing, but it looked much nicer now.  He hurried back to the shop before George decided he was pissed.  It was too late, but his twin would forgive him soon enough.

***

Oliver looked around the nice lawn and whistled.  "Even a practice spot," he said in appreciation.  "Iggy, this is a wonderful house."

"Thank you.  I have enough room to do everything that I want and need to do, plus see patients if I have to."  He handed him a drink.  "Here you go.  Where's Uncle Harry?"

"Sleeping on the back lawn.  He sat down to play with Spenser and fell asleep to the babble about getting his own horse."

"That's my son," Iggy said proudly.  "Focused and determined."

"Iggy, the only thing that could be more determined would be if you and Simone had a child," Bill pointed out from behind them.  They laughed and waved him closer.

"That's one truly damn scary thought," Iggy told him.  "Her brawn and my brains?"

"Her will and your magic," Bill snorted.

"The world would definitely tremble," Oliver agreed.  He couldn't even imagine that child and the hell it would cause.  "But who would teach it manners?  She doesn't have much that she uses and Iggy picks and chooses most of the time."

"Are you having another one?" Molly asked as she came up to them.

Iggy nodded.  "Raena's one day, seven hours, and four minutes pregnant," he admitted.  "Uncle Bill and Uncle Oliver were pointing out the horrors of me and Simone having one."

She looked him over, then looked at her granddaughter.  "Well, it would be a beautiful child, but you would probably need a switch early on," she admitted.  "Plus, any child of that match would have to be raised by Xander so it had some control of something.  Discounting the point that you're cousins and using everything else, the rest of the family wouldn't want to see the child from the ages of two to eight."   She smiled sweetly at him.  "Don't do that to us, Ignatius."

"Uncle Harry would make cookies until it exploded," Iggy pointed out with a smile.  "We'd have to go on a reward system to train it.  Besides, Raena would get a bit pissed at her."

Molly nodded. "Probably."

Across the lawn, Raena looked at Simone.  "Bill just suggested a thing more stubborn and determined than my son," she announced to their little group of Simone, Denver, Draco, Emily, and Severus.  "Simone and Iggy having a child."

Severus groaned.  "Don't even joke about such matters.  I would have to go into hiding before that child could utter the word 'story'."

Emily shuddered.  "That's a bad mental picture.  A little miniature Simone with Iggy's brains and determination."  Her husband nudged her.  "Sorry, but that's one scary kid.  It could very well be the end of Hogwarts."

"No, just the end of the current group of teachers," Draco offered.  "I'm sure some of us might not jump off the Astronomy tower if it ever came along, but then again some of us might choose other methods."

"Iggy made more teachers drink than I did," Simone reminded him, starting to pout.  "I wasn't that bad after my first year."

Denver patted her on the back.  "Keep telling yourself that, sister dear.  I'm sure we'll all take your side of the argument if you force it."

Raena laughed.  "It could be worse.  It could be Spenser and Simone.  He's already more stubborn than she is about getting cookies and stories."

"And a horse," Emily added.

"And a horse," Raena agreed with a smile.  She looked at where her son was trying to get Harry Potter up.  "Someone might want to stop him."

Draco looked over and whistled, bringing Spenser running.  "Would you like to tell me a story, Spenser?"

"Tay!"  He led his uncle over to a chair so he could do it properly, from his lap.

"He really is looking forward to grandchildren," Simone sighed.  "Ana's last prospective husband was an ass and ran off.  I don't know what we're going to do to get her married."

"Check overseeas ones," Emily offered.  "There are a lot of good wizards my age.  I don't know why my mother chose one who she knew would disgust me."

"Because then your inheritance would become hers," Severus pointed out.  "Our mother was not happy when she got pregnant before the wedding and her husband died within minutes of it.  She went to her death accusing me of doing it."

"I wondered why Emily's mom, who is your sister, still went by her maiden name," Denver admitted.

"Because she never officially consummated it.  No one's sure who Emily's father is or was so they couldn't demand that she take her short-lived husband's name. It kept her from having to be married again, but our mother got rather pissed and changed her will to make the family estates go to Emily."

"I talked with the family lawyer, they're still mine," Emily told him. "Mother couldn't kick me out, I was over eighteen.  I married a virgin, fulfilling the last condition of the will.  Speaking of, Uncle, the family attorney has papers for you to sign."

"Why?"

"I have no idea," she said with a naughty smirk.  She looked around.  "Oh no, Lucien and Maeve have those looks on their faces again."

"They're eight, they're supposed to have those looks on their faces," Simone pointed out. She looked over at her younger brother and smirked at him, getting one in return.  "Oh, she's right, it's going to be one of those."  She shuddered when she saw the rest of the troublesome ones gravitating toward them.  "The triplets, William, and Zach just joined in," she announced.

"Zach!" Severus yelled, bringing his son.  "Stay out of trouble, young man.  Do you understand?"  His son smiled sweetly and went back to help the group.  The kids cackled madly and even he had to shudder.  Xander must have helped them with this one.  He saw a wand and pointed.  "Isn't that Weasley's?"

"Which one?" Emily asked, looking as well.  "Oh, that's Ron's.  How charming.  Gwen must have taken it off him while he was napping with Sarajane in the house."  She whistled, making her husband wince and everyone else look.  "The kids are pulling a five-year-old Iggy stunt," she announced, pointing it out.

There was a mad rush to stop the kids before they *all* ended up funny colored.  In the end, only Harry ended up funny colored and he was snoring too hard to care.  George decided to leave him brown and patterned like tree bark.  "I want to know which one got him," Fred announced.  "We need to train that one as well."

"No," Percy said, glaring at him.  "Leave my twins alone, Fred."

"Oh, bite me," George told him.  "Your twins are the ones who paid the workers' salaries yesterday.  By the way, how was the cream tie?"

Percy shook his head.  "You'd have to ask Father, that went to him."

Gwen stole a wand as she walked past Denver, right out of his pocket without him noticing it.  She giggled mentally and showed it to her big sister Mary, who was nearly old enough to go to school.  Mary giggled and whispered in her ear, making Gwen giggle like mad as her big sister ran away.  She pointed it at Percy's backside.  "Engorgio," she whispered, laughing louder as soon as his butt grew.  The wand was snatched from her hand by her father and she was put into a corner, but it was funny.  Percy had a butt that looked like a bookshelf.  She continued to giggle.

Fred and George both looked at their older brother's backside.  Then they looked at each other.  Then they looked at the two kids involved.  "See, I told you I didn't need to have more children," Fred said finally.

Ron took his wand back and zapped Fred, making him start to dance using one of Xander's favorite spells.  "Quit corrupting my darling children, you two original evil Weasleys of Destruction.  Before they surpass you."  He grabbed Mary, tickling her until she apologized.

Raena walked up to her husband's side, already smiling.  "Spenser will not be taking lessons from the twins," she said quietly.  "I refuse to have a butt like Percy's."  He blew a kiss and she went to get herself another drink.

"Hey, Dad, Raena said you can't corrupt Spenser.  She refuses to wake up like that one day."

Percy was busy looking at his backside.  "I dare say I didn't want to either."

Everyone cracked up.

Epi 12:

Simone looked around the train station, smiling as Mary climbed onto the train.  Her father would be on the other end, Mary had told him she didn't want him or her mom here this time because they'd cry all over her.  Instead she had asked her favorite aunt to escort her on this sacred duty.   She found a seat and sat down, her trunk neatly beside her on the floor.  She was going it alone this year.  Next year the triplets would be together thanks to the cutoff date being rearranged.  The year after that, Maeve and Lucien would be going.  The door opened and she jumped, then relaxed.  "William!  What are you doing here?"

"Dad said you wanted some company," he said as he dropped his trunk as well.  "Remember, I am starting this year too."

"I forgot," she admitted with a smile.  "Are you nervous?"

"Fairly, but I know that Daddy is on the other end and he'll be proud of me no matter where I land."  He grinned.  "Which house do you want?"

"Gryffindor of course.  Daddy would be very unhappy if I went anywhere else."

"Good point.  I want Slytherin. I think that'd be cool.  Then it could be me, Maeve and Lucien, and Zach when they all come in."

"I'm sure you'd enjoy that a lot," she agreed.  "What happens if you get put into Slytherin?  Have you thought about the family reactions?"

"Dad may whine.  Daddy George would say it was all dad's fault anyway."  He beamed.  "I'd have to remind him that I do play with Lucien all the time.  It was all due to the Malfoy influence."

"Who brought you?" Mary asked, looking out the window.

"Iggy.  He dropped me off because he had an emergency.  Dad was in a snit this morning because Myan had stolen the outfit he wanted to wear today."

"I think it's pretty cool that she's still with Uncle Draco," she agreed.  She squeaked as the train lurched.  "There wasn't a whistle!"

William shrugged and looked outside.  "There's still students on the platform as well."  He got up and looked out in the hall.  "Law Enforcement," he said, pulling back.  "Did anyone teach you the shield spell?" he hissed as someone came toward their compartment.

"No, but they did teach me something else.  Uncle Percy!" she screamed.  She had seen him walking back through the barrier, he had stopped her to give her a hug and a small packet of treats.  "We're being kidnaped!"

Percy appeared back on the platform, frowning at the train.  "How very odd," he said dryly.  Behind him a strike team appeared.  "Go stop that train!" he ordered, pointing at it.  They rushed off, some apparating, some simply running since it wasn't going too fast yet.  He smiled at the worried looking parents and students left on the platform.  "Don't worry, it will all soon be fixed."  He looked at the train again as it stopped with a squeal of brakes and the engine started back up, obviously in reverse from the clanking of the cars as they moved together.  Soon it was back in its usual spot.  "There we are.  Perhaps you should all hurry on?" he suggested when his people gave him the all clear signal.  The parents hurried their children onto the train and he watched with bated interest as his niece and nephew leaned out to wave at him. "Thank you, children," he called, waving back.  "You behave this year, William."  That got a laugh.  "Behave or I won't send you that treat package I have waiting in my office for each of you."

"Yes, Uncle Percy," they called, laughing as the train whistle blew and the train started off again.  They continued to wave as they went off again.

"They seem like perfectly nice children," one of his men said, holding a limp Law Enforcement agent by the throat.

"The boy was my nephew William Harris-Weasley," Percy told him with a bright smile.  "The female was Mary Weasley, Ron's daughter."  The parents around them shuddered.  "Aren't you glad you're not teaching?" he asked as he led his people away.  They could question the idiots once they woke up.

***

Xander smiled as the first years were brought in.   His son waved and he waved back.  His niece waved at all of the family and they all waved back.  The hat was brought out and sang nicely about the traits they'd have to show to get into each house.

Ron leaned over.  "Bet you ten knuts William makes Slytherin," he whispered.  Xander hit him on the thigh under the table, making him cough instead of scream out in pain.  "Fine.  He wanted it though.  That way he'd be with Lucien and all them."

Xander leaned over.  "Remember, so does your own son and beloved daughters."  He clapped as his son's name was called and Madam Sprout looked at him. "That's my son, I'm just happy he's here!"

She snorted but let the boy sit on the stool.  The hat landed on his head.

"I thought you were an adult," the hat told him.

"I'm William, their second oldest," he told it.  "Long story, but I'm the one that they have to save from my realm."

"Oh, yes, I remember hearing about you now," the hat said fondly.  He looked over the boy's mind.  "Well, fairly interesting.  Any idea where you want?  Your innate nature is a bit too rough for Gryffindor, but you're also a guardian and therefore brave."

"Well, see, my cousins are starting to come in the next few years and the ones I really like will be in Slytherin.  So, if you'll put me over there, along with Lucien Malfoy and Vinnie Weasley and Zach Snape so we can be a gang together, we'd be really thankful."  Someone who could hear his whispers laughed.  He lifted the brim of the hat and looked at the teacher. "What?" he asked innocently.  He put it back down.  "Whatever you feel like of course."

The hat chuckled in his mind.  "Fine, Slytherin it is!" he shouted.

William took off the hat to stunned silence.  He grinned and walked down to the table, reaching over to close the top Prefect's mouth.  "Hello.  William Harris-Weasley."  He sat down.  "When can I set up my own version of fun?  Though I do have to warn you, the family rules do apply and I'll have to stick up for any family member who gets picked on."

Xander looked over at Snape.  "You had better be nice to my son," he warned quietly.  "Or I'll have the hat put your son in my house."  Snape ground his teeth together.  "I mean it."  Severus nodded.  "Thank you."

Draco was laughing loudly.  "Good job, William.  I knew I could bring out your naughtier side enough for you to do the family great honor.  I'll try to have Salazar come down to greet you tonight."

Xander glared at him.  "Draco," he started.

Draco stood up and walked over to sit on the other side of Snape.   "We'll make sure he's good, Professor Harris-Weasley."

Ron smirked at Xander.  "Told you so."

Xander's eyes narrowed.  "Good, then you get to tell George as well," he said happily.

"Oh, no," Ron said, getting up and moving away from him.  "Xander, please, I don't want to die."

"Sit," Dumbledore commanded.  "Xander, being ambitious and sly is a wonderful trait for what William is."

"My son!   He's me!" he whined.  "The hat said it would have put me in Gryffindor!"

"You would have made a stunning Slytherin," Draco offered.  "As I'm sure we'll see with your son."  He smiled sweetly.  "Maeve's coming next year."

"With Lucien," Xander pointed out.

"Enough," Dumbledore told them.  "Please continue the sorting, Madam Sprout."  He gave her a desperate look.  When the time came for Mary Weasley to be sorted, he heard the chanting from her stepfather but ignored it.

"Gryffindor, as all Weasley pranksters should be!" the hat announced in a big finish.  The Gryffindor table paused then broke out in wild applause.

Ron beamed.  "Great job, Mary.  Welcome to my house."  She waved and giggled as she sat down.  Xander poked him and winced.  "It'll be fine, Xander."

"It'll be a roving prank war in the halls," Xander said smugly.  He smiled at his son, still not accepting that decision.  He'd beat the shit out of that hat before it came to his daughter.  She was tainted enough by Lucien to be a Slytherin as well.  He'd have to make sure she wasn't or they'd have to have more kids to soothe George's nerves.  He glared at Ron. "I'm telling him to go to you about who went where," he said as the food appeared.  Ron went pale.

Draco came back and took his usual spot on Xander's left.  "I'll tell him if I have to," he put in.  Ron nodded quickly.  "Fine.  Owl or otherwise?"

"Do you want to be there when you tell him?" Ron asked, giving him a look like he was suicidal and he couldn't decide if the man needed saved from himself or not.  Draco shrugged.  "I'll watch your children for you if you die," he said finally, pulling some food over to load up his plate.

"Boys," Dumbledore said calmly.  "It will be fine.  They'll be lovely additions to the school."  Everyone at the table who had heard stared at the ghost like he was insane.  "They will.  I'm sure they'll be wonderfully calm and decent to the other students."

Mary was looking at the stuff that had changed on her plate and glared at her cousin, then smirked and flicked her wand his way, making him howl as his nose grew into a trunk.  She emptied the play-dough onto the floor and wiped her plate off then refilled it.  This time the food stayed food.  She noticed everyone was staring at her.  "What?" she asked innocently.  "I don't start fires anymore."  They looked panicked.  "By the way, daddy said I was to try and at least observe the house team.  I play chaser or keeper, depending on what you need.  I'm decent enough but Uncle Xander said I needed practice if I could help you guys with anything."   The present captain slowly nodded and she beamed. "Thank you, sir."  She dug into her food in a most ladylike manner.  She smirked at her cousin again, making him shudder.  "I am better, William.  Mine is an innate nature, yours is training.  Remember that."  Then she gave him a sweet smile, making him start to cry and run up to his father's side.

"Mary, quit picking on your cousin," Ron sighed.  "You do that as a house, not as an individual.  Pick on the whole of Slytherin, not just him."

"Yes, daddy," she called.  "Do I have to fix him?"

"Now," Xander agreed, looking down at her.  "Remember, dear, you are under *my* influence now."

"Yes, Uncle Xander.  I look forward to learning from your brilliant and slightly evil mind."  She changed her cousin back.  "William, I promise not to pick on you anymore unless you get caught in a prank on your whole house," she said earnestly.

Dumbledore groaned.  "What was I thinking putting them in the same year," he muttered.

"We tried to tell you," Xander, Ron, and Draco said in unison.

Snape smirked down at Mary.  "You will not attack my house or you will find yourself punished severely by me, young lady."

"Of course I will, sir," she said firmly.  "Does that mean I have to wash the cauldrons or will I get to scrub the floors?" she asked happily.  "You know how much I enjoy your punishments."

Draco looked at Ron.  "You bastard," he said in appreciation.  "You taught her to take her punishments with happy feelings to irritate us?"

"Yup," Ron said proudly.  He grinned at him.  "Brilliant, isn't it?"  He ate a bite of roll and smiled at his daughter.  She must have somehow been his little girl.

Oliver Wood, teaching flying again this year, looked down at the family group.  "At least she doesn't have Simone's mouth or Denver's girl problems," he offered a bit too cheerfully.

"Yet," Snape reminded him.  He glared at Ron.  "I'll get you for teaching her that," he hissed.

"I'm sure you will," Ron agreed, still happy.  They'd have so many great bonding experiences together.  Everything he had ever wanted to do to Draco she could do to William.

***

George looked up as Draco came out of the fireplace.  "Hold on, let me add this column and open the bottle before you tell me."  He finished and then popped open the bottle of whiskey.  "Okay, go ahead."

"It's not that bad," Draco said in disgust.

"Xander's mind was swirling around with anxiety.  It has to be that bad, son.  Where is he?"

"Slytherin," he said happily.  George moaned and took a long drink.  "Mary is of course under her father in Gryffindor."  George swallowed more.  "It's not that bad.  They promised not to prank each other over dinner.  After Mary had turned your son's nose into a trunk and he had turned her food into clay."

Fred came out and saw the drinking.  "Slytherin?" he asked.  Draco nodded, looking smug.  "Give me some of that."  He took the bottle and gulped some himself.  "Where's William?"

"No, Mary's in Gryff, dear.  William's in Slytherin," George told him, taking the bottle back.  Fred snatched it and drank more.  "Thank you, Draco.  We're going to get drunk in peace if you don't mind.  Go tell mum and dad, or even Percy."  Draco left them alone.  "Oh, damn," he sighed.  "How bad is this going to be for business?"

"We'll offer her a share, make her a partner or something," Fred decided.  "William too if he wants. We'll let them open up their own subshop to this main one."

"We're becoming a chain?" George asked.

"Can you think of a better way of keeping them out of competition with us?" he asked in a blind panic.  "They'll ruin us, I know they will."

"Sounds like an idea then," George agreed, slightly tipsy.  "You get to tell your own wife though.  Now I know why Xander was full of panic," he said before killing the bottle.  "Oh, that burns."  He fell off his stool and drooled on the floor.  "Night, Freddie."

"Night, George.  You rest there.  I'm not moving you.  You'd puke on me."  He went to call Katie and let her know.

***

Salazar floated into the first year boys' room and smiled at the young man.  "Welcome to the house, William. I have to say I'm surprised with how much a guardian you are."  The boy waved up at him sleepily.  "Don't worry, I'll watch over you personally, young man.  Together we will do great things."

"As long as I don't turn evil.  My father would never stand for it," William told him.

"Nothing worse than your uncle Draco," he promised with a smirk.  "You rest, we'll talk more this weekend, young man."  William nodded and drifted off, while the founder of the house cackled loudly, audible to the other ghosts.  He flew off to rub it in Gryffindor's face.  If the other ghost wanted a contest, these would be their champions.

Epi 13:

Ravena looked at the coach she and her honey had decided to work for and gave him a slightly sexy smile to make him shift closer.  "Ronnie and I have a wild idea and we'd like you to hear it first," she purred.  He nodded eagerly.  "We don't want to play against each other any more."  He nodded again.  "So we're willing to share a spot on a team.  You get both of us for the price of one and we'll switch off for the different games."

He smiled.  "Everyone thought you might say something like that."  He was the seeker's coach so he called his main coach over.  "They want to do it that way."

"Wonderful," the main coach said.  "Where is your husband?"

"Sitting at home gurgling at our cousin."

"Which one?  I've met Spenser."

"No, he's gurgling at Tananda.  She just asked him an embarrassing question and he's flustered.  He's a lot like his father that way," she said with a smirk.  They laughed.  "So?"

"I think we can do that.  How will you guys work out rotation?"

"We'll do every other one and sometimes play on the family team if we get *too* bored during the times off.  If something should happen, like Ron decides he wants children, then I'll be playing while he carries them and we'll take off times for that appropriately."  They laughed.  "You think I'm kidding?  I've seen what pregnancy does to trim and wonderful stomachs like mine."  She patted her indented stomach.  "I don't want stretch marks or to not be able to see my feet.  For that matter, I don't want an outie belly button either."

The coaches looked at each other and pulled out a special contract.  "Look this over, tell your husband, and bring it back tomorrow, Ravena.  Practice is at nine in the morning."

"Thank you."  She accepted the contract and stood up.  "When do we play my father's team?  Or my sister's team?"

"Your father is in about three month's time, Simone and Denver's team is in about five weeks.  Looking forward to it?"

"Yes, I am," she said smugly, heading for her house.  She slid into her husband's lap and they read the contract together, both of them signing it.  "Nine," she told him.

"I guess we'd better get to bed early then, huh," he said with a grin.

"Your father will probably choose this moment to come over."

"I told dad he could come over tomorrow.  I wanted to cuddle tonight.  He laughed but said he'd stop over before he had to leave for that away game."  He squeezed her firm backside, making her purr.  "Come on, my kitten, let's get in a good, long nap."

"No dinner?"

"I'll feed you when we wake up and before we go back to bed."

"All right then.  We'll see you in a while, Tananda," she called, dragging her husband up to their room in the small house his father had found for them.  She heard the laughter but ignored it.  Tananda would find a wonderful girl of her own some day soon.

Outside, Tananda looked into the floophone she had borrowed, smiling at the girl on the screen.  "That's what he said, I swear," she promised.  "He said he wasn't sure how we did anything because girls were still mysteries to him and we should probably ask Simone or her dad."

"Or ask your Uncle Xander," the other girl put in.  "It'd be nice to figure out what we're doing before we do it.  Trial and error is all well and good, but not your first time.  That should come later.  Once you're sure of the basics."

"Which one do you want me to ask?  I asked my stepmother and she about passed out because all the blood had rushed to her face.  Uncle Xander doesn't really understand women either though.  I guess we could ask Professor Snape's wife, she used to date girls."  Her girlfriend shrugged.  "Uncle Draco does give kick ass sex talks though."  Someone cleared their throat from the doorway.  Tanada smiled at him.  "Hi, Uncle George.  What's up?  Did Uncle Xander need his phone back?"

"More like he wanted to know when you were going to be done with it," he said with a smile.  "There is another option if you don't want to go to Tara."  He walked over and squatted down beside his favorite nice niece.  "Ask Katie."  She looked stunned.  "She dabbled, but I'm betting she probably knows a bit more if you don't want to go to Tara with this."

"That's a wonderful idea!" Tananda's girlfriend assured her.  "I like your Aunt Katie, she's really neat.  I bet she'd stammer a lot, but then again who wouldn't?"  Her girlfriend smiled at her.  "We should both go."

"They're at the shop today and Alicia is there to fill in if you wanted to take her on a picnic lunch.  I don't suggest you ask in a restaurant."  He handed her a few galleons and accepted the phone once kisses were blown and the connection cut.  "Have fun, Tananda, and behave.  Listen for what she doesn't say as well."

"Yes, Uncle George."  She gave him a hard hug and hurried for the floo, going to grab her aunt.

George smiled and shook his head.  They were so cute!

***

Alicia looked up as their private floo line discharged a familiar little girl.  "Hey, Tananda.  Running errands?"

The girl blushed. "No, I needed to ask Aunt Katie to lunch with me and Patrice."

"She's in the back, sweetie."  She shook her head once the girl was gone.  Who had told on them?  "Must have been George," she muttered, looking over the sales books to finish their order for the month.

Katie came out with her niece tucked against her side.  "We're going on a picnic lunch.  Can you handle it for a bit?"

"If not, I'll yell Simone's way.  She's off today."  Alicia watched them go, smirking at their backs.  Katie was a great mother and aunt.  She hadn't even been blushing.  She decided she was bored and called Simone in anyway, they could at least gossip.  Simone came over right away, smiling a little too happily.  "What happened?"

"Bad test results," she said with a wave of her hand.  "I don't want to think about it."

"Well."  She looked the girl over.  "Have you talked to your cousin yet?"

"I was actually going to make an appointment to steal him tonight. Tomorrow's his usual day to see people who beg for help and all that good stuff."  She pulled over a stool and sat down.  "Where's Aunt Katie?"

"Tananda and Patrice took her on a picnic lunch to pick her brain about how things are done."

"Ah."  She grinned.  "I remember having those questions.  Daddy had them all solved easily.  I still say we should have that done to the other kids."

"Simone!" she said, sounding scandalized.  "That's just dirty.  They're your cousins."

"And?" she asked. "This is one of those cases where book knowledge doesn't really prepare you for the reality, if it's good," she added as an afterthought.  "I plan on following that tradition."

"I'm sure your father will be proud.  Any news on Emily?"

"She's not trying and they're both happy.  Emily and Denver have decided not to have one until after his first World Cup game.  That way his adoring fans will welcome the baby as much as he will.  He thinks it'll stop the stalker problem they've been having.  The last one got very huffy when she thought Emily might have been pregnant, started sending her death threats and all that good stuff."

"I think that's the last time Law Enforcement actually did a good job," Alicia agreed.  "They even did it quickly."

"Too true.  It's too bad that she was still so confused by an hour in the basement with him.  It would have been easier if he hadn't slept with her five years earlier and she decided she was his because of it.  That little fact nearly had Emily's ears blowing steam, until he pointed out in the press that Emily cured him of being a slut and that she had been before his marriage.  Barely, but before the marriage."

"How many girls did he have before the graduation ball?  I know at least two more came forward."

"Three came forward and there was one who didn't.  I knew about her because I walked in on them to make sure he was dressed and not diddling the entire sixth year of Ravenclaw."  Her aunt gave her a startled look.  "That was his ambition that last year we did, to do the whole year at once."

"Did he?"

"Not all at once."

Alicia laughed.  "I can't imagine having a sex drive like that.  I'd die!"

"He nearly did, or so he says.  Do you remember the companion he hired the year we were supposed to have graduated?  That supposed girlfriend?"  Alicia nodded, snickering.  "She was one of two.  The other one got to stay at home.  She didn't want to be seen in public in case someone recognized her.  Her friend was a newbie to the craft though, so she was safer."

Alicia shook her head.  "You Malfoys and your lusty natures.  How'd this one happen?"

"I apparently forgot to overlap my potions," Simone admitted.  "I have no idea what I'm doing."

"Well, there is the other option."

"Father would kill me if he found out," Simone reminded her. "Not to mention the press.  This is going to be a nightmare, no matter which way I go."

"Good point.  Remember, the family is there for you," she said with a pat.  "Oliver knows how to apply the girdle barrier if you wanted to ask him.  He had to help some girl in the school last year."

"I may have to," she admitted.  "I should also probably tell my coach as well."  She slumped.  "This is going to suck ass, Aunt Alicia.  Really, really suck ass."

"I know, dear, but think about how happy your father will be, he's been craving grandchildren again."

"I know.  He stole Spenser for the day."  She shrugged.  "I guess I'll tell him before my coach."

"What about the father?"

She snorted.  "No.  Leave it there please."

"All right," Alicia agreed easily.  "I trust your judgement."  She nudged her.  "Hope that the baby comes out looking a lot more like you, dear," she said with a nasty grin.

"He was pretty," Simone told her.  "Very sexy, and suave, and even pleasant to be around most of the time, but he was such an idiot!  I'm instituting a brain requirement the way Uncle Ron used to joke about needing.  The man could not hold a conversation that wasn't about his breasts."  Her aunt giggled. "Seriously.  His pecs and how hard and firm they were.  How his nipples always stood up.  How nicely pink the parts were.  I dated him for two weeks and I don't think we got off the subject of his tits once whenever I let him lead the conversation.  It's pathetic, Auntie."

"I know," she said, reaching over to pat the girl on the knee.  "Thankfully your own brains will compensate."

"I'm hoping Iggy will have made a permanent intelligence potion by the time the baby's born.  Just even to raise it by five IQ points.  I know that's a muggle standard, but still!"  Alicia fell off her stool laughing.  "You think it's funny now, but Uncle Oliver knows him.  He introduced us and thought he was a really nice guy."  She grimaced.  "Which he was, but he was boring!  I slept with him to shut him up about his nipples."

Alicia continued to laugh on the floor.  "I'll tell him you said that," she finally got out.

"No, don't.  It'll hurt the poor guy's feelings."

"The father's?"

"No, Uncle Oliver.  He's a really nice guy and I don't want to diss his friends.  I didn't like it when it was done to mine, but still.  You can't tell him."

"I won't," Alicia said with a hand wave.  "You will."

"Fine," Simone groaned, standing up.  "Let me go tell him.  Is he at practice today?"  She checked the practice schedules the shop kept on hand.  "He should be about done."  She left to talk to her uncle.  The coach looked shocked as she walked onto the pitch.  "Family business," she sighed.  "Is Uncle Oliver still here?"

"He's getting showered.  Let me get him."  He hurried away, not wanting a repeat of the last time she had needed to see the family on business and had walked into the changing room, damaging the fragile egos of his boys.  "Wood!" he yelled from the door. "One of your nieces."  He looked her over, then got a bright idea.  "I think she needs a fatherly sort of arm."

"Coming!" Oliver yelled.  He came out a minute later, pulling his shirt on.  "Hey, Simone."  He gave her a short hug.  "What's wrong? Roddy said you two didn't work out.  Said you were too smart for him."

Simone paused, then nodded.  "That's putting it mildly, yeah."  She led him a little ways away.  "The man talked about his nipples, Uncle Oliver."

"He's proud of them," he said, giving her a nudge.  "What's wrong?"

"I'm, um... going to need you to keep us apart."

"Did something happen?"

"Not yet, give it time."   He gave her a look so she leaned closer and told him.  He stiffened.  "Yeah.  That."

He shook his head.  "I'd have thought you were the smart one."

"I take the monthly potion but I guess I didn't overlap them once or something."  She shrugged.  "It happens sometimes."

He led her farther away since the others were coming out and she probably didn't want to run into Harry.  "You don't want him to know?"  She shook her head.  "He deserves the right to know."

"And I might tell him someday, but not this moment."  She put her hands in her pocket.  "I don't know what I'm going to do yet so having a talk with him is pointless at this moment.  The same as having one with my father, who desperately wants a grandchild, is."

"I understand.  You will tell him someday?"

"I might send an anonymous note," she offered.  He glared at her. "Sorry.  Fine, I'll send him a real letter and tell him if I decide to have it."  She lifted her chin and looked at him, then noticed the person coming toward them. "Hi, Uncle Harry.  Personal problems, not big family problems yet."

"That's fine.  I wanted a hug."  He gave her a hug and a smile.  "When do I get to fix you up?  Oliver did and I'm feeling left out," he teased.

"Wait a year.  I tend to need time between to play," she said calmly but quickly.  He beamed.  "Trust me, you'll probably find someone to fit between the two of you and Uncle Charlie."  Harry laughed and wandered off, heading for the floo.

"That was quick," Oliver said with a small smile.  "Are you having it?"

"I don't know," she said honestly.  "I know that my profession creates more miscarriages than anyone but seekers and miners.  I also know that I could have some damage from other hits to the abdomen and might not have another chance."

"I'm here for you, whatever you decide," he assured her.  "I'll even help you talk to him about it.  Before you give birth if you decide on it."

"Sure."  She gave him another hug.  "I'd better go bug Iggy for some of his time.  That way we can hide it from my father for a few more weeks."  She sighed.  "I don't like this."

"I know, brat, but it's not that bad.  All your family carries pretty if your dad was any indication."

She laughed. "Mom's pictures all have her being radiant and sparkling.   At least I have the hips for it."  She shuddered.  "Grandmother."

"Family dinner," he advised.  "That way she can't start a real screaming match."  He put an arm around her shoulders and led her away.  "I'm heading back to the school.  Want to share a floo?"

"Sure.  I think Iggy's supposed to be up at the school today.  Are you heading for the school one or the joke shop?"

"Probably the joke shop.  I need to pick up some more muscle rub from the pharmacy."  He gave her neck a squeeze.  "I thought it'd have been Ravena or Emily first."

"Denver said he's waiting until after his first World Cup match to get her knocked up.  That way the stalker factor slows down."  She grinned at his laughter.  "It won't?"

"No, you get all sorts of new groupies when you make a World Cup team.  One of them even tracked down Harry after the last one and walked up to his doorstep naked to proclaim her everlasting love of him.  Angelina opened the door."  She giggled.  "She was not impressed with the women and told her that Harry had more than enough woman in her before slamming the door in the poor, deluded woman's face.  Went on a three day rant about it too."  He sent them back to the joke shop and smiled at the people standing there.

"I'll see you later.  Uncle George, is Iggy at home today?"

"He's gardening."

"Thanks."  She hurried off.

George looked at the door, then at Oliver.  "Something newsworthy?"

"Not unless she wants it to be known," Oliver told him.

"Draco will crap," Xander put in from behind the counter.  "I'm going to be far away when the news leaks."  He turned the pages of his book.  "Dear, we've got to start pulling things together for Maeve and Lucien."

"Good point."  He wandered into the back.  "Maeve, pack!" he called.  He heard giggles and headed for his daughter's room.  "Are you done?" he asked, noticing the closed trunk and all the clothes sitting on her bed.  "I think those are supposed to be inside."

"There's no room," she told him.

"Then let the poor dog go," he told her.  "He'll come up to stay in the tower."  She let both dogs out of the trunk and gave him a pitiful look.  "I promise to bring them both up there you can play with them on the weekends.  Now pack!  You're leaving tomorrow morning."

"Yes, daddy. Help me pack?" she asked sweetly.  "You do it so very well."

"Flattery will only get you lots of treats," Fred said from the doorway.  "I heard Simone?"

"She's running off to see Iggy."

"Oh.  Is she coming back?  I had something I wanted her to test."  George gave him a long look and he groaned.  "Maybe not then.  Do you think William would mind?"

"Not at all.  He's somewhere in town getting some last playtime in."

"Thanks."  Fred winked at the daughter.  "You behave or we won't spread any treats up there through you."  She giggled and he went to find the second son.

"Really.  When Iggy was a first year, we used to give him a small bag of stuff and let him show off all the new models.  You kids are our best advertisements."  He helped her pack everything into her trunk, giving her many hugs.  She was still so small!

She smiled at him.  "I promise not to sleep in Lucien's bed every night," she offered.

"No, you won't," he agreed, pinching her on the nose.  "Which house are you two going to be in?"

"I wouldn't mind being a Gryff, if only so that you and daddy don't have heat attacks," she offered sweetly.  "But I will be with Lucien or the hat gets it."

George laughed.  "I'm sure it'll listen very well to you," he assured her, giving her another hug.  "What are we missing?"

"My dog as my familiar?" she suggested.

"The letter said an owl, a cat, or a toad, not a dog."

"Can I write and ask?"

"No.  You can see him on the weekends."  He ruffled her hair.  "Sit and read.  Your teachers will expect you to have at least looked inside your books."

She pulled out her transfiguration book and sat down to read the first chapter.  It was interesting she guessed, but she wanted to do potions like her big brother.  Those made pretty things.

***

Maeve walked up to sit on the hat's stool and let it cover most of her head.  "Hello," she said politely.  "I want to be with Lucien Malfoy," she whispered.  "He's my best friend and I'll die without him.  Or he will, one of the two."

"I haven't seen him yet," the hat reminded her.  "What is he like?"  She brought up thoughts of him. "Hmm.  Well.  Yes.  I see.  In your mind, you'd make the perfect Gryffindor."

"But I want to be with Lucien and he's not that nice," she pointed out.

"If it suits him at all, I'll put him over there.  His older siblings did well in there."

"Yeah, but he'll be miserable without his boyfriend."

"But you won't fit in with Slytherin."

"You'd be surprised.  Plus, I'm good with potions."

"If necessary, I'll change my mind.  Gryffindor!"

She sighed and handed it back, shooting a look at Lucien, who was frowning at the hat.  He was up next and she sat on the edge of her seat.

Lucien put the hat on his head.  "You mean shit.  I have to be with Maeve.  She's my sanity."

"Oh, dear," the hat sighed.  "A real Malfoy.  A true Slytherin of the line."

"Yes, but if you put me over there without her, I'm going to be miserable and bring down this fucking school until we can be together again.  I'll gladly go to Slytherin, I would even appreciate it since my one true love is over there, but you've got to change your mind about Maeve."

"I'll see what I can do."  The hat gathered itself.  "Slytherin!" it said in a weaker voice.  Then it looked at Madam Sprout.  "I made a mistake, the little girl was right.  These two have tainted each other.  She needs resorted."

"Maeve Harris-Weasley," Madam Sprout said quickly.  "Come here.  The hat saw something it wanted you both to know."  She hopped up and hurried back, much to the shock of everybody.  Her uniform was in Slytherin colors.  "I see," she said, smiling down at her.  "I think you're being resorted, dear."

"Oh, damn," Xander sighed.

"Sorry, daddy, you knew he had influenced me that much.  I love him.  He's my sanity."

"Fine," Xander told her.  "You'll behave for Severus?"

"Like I would for you," she promised.  She turned and the students mostly gasped.  "What?"  She looked down at herself.  Then at the hat.  "Yes?"

"Yes, dear, I do find enough Slytherin qualities in you.  Slytherin for both of you!"  They hurried to their new table, sitting next to each other.

The Prefect nearest them looked down at them.  "Are you two going to cause us troubles?"

"We're each other's sanity," Maeve told him.  "I have to be near him or I start to lose control."

"You're cousins."

"He's mine," William said dangerously.  The Prefect shut up and William smiled at his little sister.  "Welcome to the house.  I'll have a word with the Prefects tonight.  Sleep together on a couch if it becomes necessary so Uncle Severus doesn't pop a vessel or something."

"Okay," they agreed together.   Everyone was looking at them.

"We're like twins," Lucien told them.  "We were carried at the same time, came out about the same time, and have been together ever since."  He saw one girl smiling sweetly at him.  "Oh, stow it," he said coldly.  "I like blokes and you don't come with the necessary parts."  He looked at the Prefects.  "We'll have Iggy and Simone sort of problems," he announced.

"We'll make sure there's a comfortable couch in the common room," the top girl told him.  "We'll deal later. Calm down."  He nodded and leaned against Maeve's side.  She sighed and looked at her male counterpart, who shook his head.  "Salazar won't be pleased."

"On the contrary," the Bloody Baron said, smiling at the newest two.  "He loves those two.  Very powerful together.  He adores the friendship they have, but he is William's mate."

"They're still cousins," she pointed out with a touch of 'eww' in her voice.

William looked down at her.  "Actually, I'm my father from another dimension, not his son.  No incest there."

"Oh."  She brightened up.  "Then we'll be sure to have long discussions with you about what will happen once you're old enough to understand.  I'll leave orders and everything."  He grinned.  "Oh, food," she said happily, snatching some so she could stuff her mouth.  She kept repeating to herself, one more year.  One more year.

Xander smiled down at his children.   They were so adorable.  Draco was still smiling and crying over his offspring making it into his house.  It was Ron who made him shudder.  "Just think, they're going to be the Slytherin equivalent of Iggy and Simone," he said fondly.

Draco glared at him.  "What?"

"They sleep together, they eat together.  They fight together," Ron pointed out dryly, smirking.  "Have fun with them."

"I saw what you went through, plans are already being put into place," Snape told them.  He looked down at his house then back at Xander.  "What does she do best?"

"She's got a fair hand at potions, especially beauty and contraception.  She's been helping Raena with her stuff recently," Xander admitted.  "Nothing near Iggy's level, but sufficient."

"I'll keep that in mind," he told them.  "The triplets are next year?"

"Yup," Ron sighed.  "I don't want to see them broken up."

"If it was in five more years, the new house might have been up and they wouldn't have to be," Snape pointed out.  "They'll survive."

"We'll make special efforts to keep them together, Ron," Dumbledore assured him.  "Minnie will have to be in Gryffindor I believe."

"Yeah, but the other two have been tainted by Lucien as well."

Draco smiled at him.  "Perhaps we can have the hat put them all under me then."

"Not a chance," Ron told him.  "Mum's starting to worry about the lack of Gryffs in the family.  Thinks it's all your fault."

"Actually, Molly said it was mine," Xander told him, breaking up the argument.  "George almost expected this one so it'll be okay."

"I'll tell him if I have to," Draco sighed.  "He took last year's a little harder than I thought, but it wasn't a wailing and beating of chests."

"No, it was a bottle of whiskey and sleeping on the floor," Xander reminded him.  He shook his head.  "Who's left?  The triplets.  Morgana.  Spenser and Marion?"

"Percy's Liz," Ron added.  "Our Katie is in three years.  The twins with Katie.  My Junior two years after that group."

"What about Iggy's last one?"

"He's thinking about not sending him," Xander admitted.  "He's so slow that he thinks it might not be a great idea.  He'll be the target of everybody."  He slumped.  "He's a bright little boy, he never puts anything forward though.  A lot like my friend Oz."

"He will be coming," Dumbledore said quietly.  "As will this newest one in the family."  The family, Wood, and Snape looked at him.  "I saw a mention of a new one today," he admitted.  "I don't know which parents."

"It could be Andrea.  She wants another one," Ron pointed out.  "Melvin's taking the anti-fertility treatment behind her back."  He looked down at Draco.  "It could be Emily."

"It could," he agreed, smiling slightly.  "That would be nice."

"Or it could be another member of your clan," Wood pointed out gently.  "Perhaps Ravena or Simone?"

Draco looked down at him then stood up and dragged him out of the room. "Give," he demanded.  Wood hissed at the pain in his arm.  "I can hit you if it'll make you feel better."

"I can't tell.  She wanted to tell you herself."

"That gives me some idea.  Which daughter?"

"Not Ana. That's all I'll say."

"I knew it wasn't her.  Her husband hasn't been back in six months."  He looked him over.  "Which daughter?  I think I have the right to know."

"They wanted to tell you on their own," Oliver told him.  "She's still figuring stuff out and isn't ready to share the news yet.  I only got told so I would be on the lookout for things happening on the field."

"Which daughter?" Draco demanded.

Xander walked out and separated them.  "She'll be telling you within a week," Xander soothed.  "I just heard from her."  Draco looked at him.  "She's confused at the moment and unsure of what she wants to do.  Give her some space."

"One week," Draco growled, then he went back inside, slamming the door.

Xander looked at Oliver.  "You think very loudly," he said quietly.  "Feel thankful that Draco never learned that gift."  He grinned.  "I think she'll be a great mother myself."  He waved at the door. "Shall we?"

"Sure.  You think she'll have it?"

"I think her father will talk her into it," Xander assured him.  "Plus, I just called Iggy, he thinks Andrea might be pregnant."  He winked.  "She switched his potion."  They went back inside and sat down.  "All solved."

"Thank you," Dumbledore said, smiling at him.

Tara looked down at him. "Xander, I think you need to have a talk with Tananda please.  They need some mentoring."

"Okay."  He pulled a plate of roast over and filled his plate.  "I can do that."  He smiled at her.  "Uncomfortable questions?"

"Magical ones that I don't know the answer to."

"Even better."  He put the meat back down and accepted the potatoes from Ron. "Thank you."  He scooped himself out some and then added some to Draco's plate, startling him.  "Eat."  He handed them back with a smile.  "The carrots as well please?"  They were handed down to him. "Thank you."  He dished himself up some but Draco shook his head.  "Very well.  Eat."

"Yes, Xander."  Draco smiled at him. "I'm going to be a grandfather."

"You're going to be a wonderful one," Xander agreed.  "You still have to eat or you'll never get to find out which one it is."

Draco nodded and grabbed food for himself, dishing himself up.  "I must keep up my strength or I won't get to chase them around at all," he agreed.

***

Iggy looked up as his exam room door opened and smiled at his cousin. "I had wondered why you made an appointment.  Sit, let's talk.  Tea?"

"No, I'm not ready for tea yet," she admitted, sliding up onto the table.  "I screwed up my anti- fertility potions.  I missed a few days and didn't overlap them like I was supposed to."

"Oh, shit," Iggy said, putting a hand on her stomach.  "Simone!"  She nodded.  He took a deep breath.  "All right.  Then we'll deal."  She smiled at him. "Do you want me to do the physical stuff for you?"  She nodded.  "Father?"

"Not saying."

"All right.  How far?"

"A month maybe."

"Decent," he agreed.  He ran a complete physical and smiled at her. "You're in excellent shape, as usual," he praised.  He grabbed a few things out of a drawer and handed them over.  "This is what you'll need to know.  Are you having it?"  She looked helpless and started to sniffle.  "Shh, we'll all be here for you," he soothed, giving her a hug.  "You can even hide here if you don't want to go back to the mansion."

"I don't know what to do!  He's a stupid git, Iggy!"

"Shh, princess.  You consider me the father and everything will be just fine."  She nodded, taking a tissue to blow her nose.  "Let me look into it, we might even be able to change the baby some so you can't tell it's his once it's born."  She smiled at him.  "Hey, it can't be worse than Dominick."

"He's brilliant," she argued.

"Yeah, but he never says anything.  For the first three years of his life I worried that he was mute."  He shook his head.  "Okay, I have some stuff to give you.  I have vitamins," he said, shaking the bottle. "I have pamphlets.  One of the shield spell you'll be able to use."  He handed them over.  "I'm going to see you once at month as a doctor and as often as you need as the prospective father, all right?"  She nodded, starting to smile.  "Have you told your father yet?"

"No.  I don't want to," she begged.

"Daddy said it got slipped out.  He doesn't know if it's you or Ravena, but Dumbledore let it slip that there was a new one on the way in the family.  Uncle Oliver protected you to the point of almost getting pasted for it."  She frowned.  "Your father is really excited.  Daddy said he bounced last night."  She scowled.  "Is this the dumb plonker who talked about his nipples?"  Simone groaned and flopped backwards, covering her eyes.  "Then I'm definitely the other father, Simone.  He's the sort who'll talk down about you and say that it's not his, even if a test proves it."  He patted her on the stomach.  "You have to tell your coach within thirty days of finding out.  The good news is, your coach has seen one of you before and he can help you with the shield spell if you have problems."  He smiled at her renewed groaning.  "It's not that bad. You've seen what happens."

"I want a stretchmark creme immediately," she said quietly.  "Plus something to help my stomach."

"You may not get sick.  Your dad only got an hour or so of sickness a day."  He stroked her stomach.  "You will be one kick ass mother, Simone.  Even better than I am as a dad."  She smiled at him.  "Now, how about that tea?"

"No, I think I should go ruin my coach's day.  Dinner tonight?  You and me without the family?"

"Sure.  Out or in?"

"In.  I'll be home."  She slid off the table and tucked the pamphlets into her pocket.  Then she kissed him on the cheek.  "You are the best cousin," she whispered.  "If only you weren't my cousin, I'd have stolen you long ago."  She left, leaving him with a sappy grin.  She headed back to her team's offices, tapping on her coach's door.  He wasn't in so she went to the main coach, tapping on his.  All three coaches were in there.  She put down the pamphlets, letting them see it.  There was a mass groan.  "It's done."

"I figured as much when I saw you giving the tea trolley a funny look," her coach said, giving her a pat on the back.  "When is the ceremony?"

"When hell freezes and I announce who it is?" she suggested, giving him a small smirk. "I'm not telling who the father is.  He'll know, but my beloved cousin pointed out he's one of those guys who'll make my life a living hell for doing this to his reputation."

"If it's who I think it is, his is already shot," the seeker's coach said with a smile for her.  "Excited?"

"Not really. My father will be ecstatic though."  She smiled.  "I'm not taking off."

"Your eighth month will be the end of the season," the main coach said, counting.

"I'm a born, we carry for ten."

"Good point.  Then we'll plan for you to only take off the last two months of the season."  He looked at her. "Are you trying out for World Cup next year?"  She nodded. "With a new baby?"

"My father did it, so can I," she said calmly.  "Besides, if there's no problem, they won't make me stop playing unless I start to unbalance.  Beaters get beaten up, but that's why we have the shield spell."

"Which I will be checking before each game," her coach told her.  "As will the team doctor."  He looked at the main coach.  "Can we keep this from the press?"

"Hopefully," Simone agreed.  "I don't want the super prat to be killed by my family any sooner than he has to be.  He's supposedly a good chaser."

They all laughed.  The main coach shook his head.  "You'll have to announce it some time, young lady.  Who's doing your physicals?"

"Iggy."

"Even better.  I'll have our team doctor talk to him or have him brought in for games."  She nodded.  "From this moment on, I want you in that shield spell each time you walk onto the pitch, broom in your hand or not.  Got me?"  She nodded.  "No more brawling either, young lady.  Leave that to your brother."  She smiled and nodded.  "Good.  Now go tell your father.  He's got to be over the moon about this."

"Yes, sir.  Does that mean I can have the afternoon off to scream and rant at the stupidity of fate?"

"Sure, kid, go ahead.  I'll even make it an excused one so you don't get penalized for it."  She grinned and gave them each a hug.  "You go behave."  She nodded and left, heading through the floo to the school.  The coaches looked at each other and smiled.  "Pregnancy did mellow her father when he was under," the main coach pointed out.  They laughed.

Simone walked out of the main staff floo and found the headmaster's ghost waiting on her.  "I need to tell my father something."

"Wait here, Simone, I'll have him brought up."  He smiled at her. "You're not the only one and I'm sorry I spilled it on you."

"That's okay.  He'll be happy once he's over the shock."  She made herself comfortable and waited while the ghost went to get her father.

Draco looked up as his classroom door opened.  "Hold that thought," he announced, walking over at the waved hand.  "What's happened?" he asked the ghost, who looked entirely too jolly for words this early in the morning.

"Your daughter is downstairs," he announced.  "Waiting on you."

"Thank you, Albus."  Draco walked back into his classroom.  "This is now a study hall session.  Sit quietly or face my wrath the next class."  He walked out, heading down to the staffroom as fast as was seemly.  Being seen running through the halls would only alarm some of the older students.  He walked in and locked the door.  "Simone?" he asked.  She looked up and nodded. "It's you?"  She nodded again, biting her lip.  "How?  I know I taught you better than that," he said calmly, mentally making plans for a quick wedding.

"Stop it now, daddy, he's a prat and a half."  She stood up and came over to hug him.  "Iggy said he's going to be the acknowledged father," she said once she was safely in his arms.   "I forgot to overlap the potions because of a game."

"Oh, dear."  He tightened his squeeze.  "We'll stand up for you, Simone, as always."  He smiled.  "You're not putting out the father's name?"

"No.  Iggy said he's the sort of git to badmouth me and force me to prove it.  I'll write him a letter once it comes out."  She looked up.  "Can you handle me being a mother without the daddy?  No tricky plans or finding me a quick husband?"

"No, love, I'd not do that to you if you didn't want it," he assured her, pulling her back against his chest.  "I did it on my own, so can you," he said quietly, soothing her.  "Do we know what it is yet?"

"I'm only a month along," she told him, pinching him on the chest.  He laughed.  "Iggy's doing my medical stuff and I have the shield spell's instructions."

"Good.  I'll teach you how to apply it tonight," he whispered, making plans.  "We'll have to have this one blessed.  Plus you'll have to think of great names soon."

"Daddy!"

"Sorry, getting a bit ahead of myself."  He smiled down at her, kissing her on the forehead. "We'll get through this, Simone.  Not even your mother can say anything."  She laughed. "What are you going to do if the father gets demanding?"

"Then I'll let him have visitation," she said firmly.  "This is my child."

"Then I'll support you and we'll redecorate the nursery together," he assured her.  She laughed.  "Black and silver?"

"Silver and bronze?"

"Tacky," he teased.

"I like metal."

"I know, but not for a baby. Silver, bronze, and a color, dear."

"Silver, bronze, and black?  But no leather, daddy.  I don't want to pass that love onto my child until they're old enough."

"Yes, dear one, no leather for the baby."

Someone tapped on the door.  "I smell hugs," Xander called.

Draco let him in and smiled at him.  "She's pregnant."

"I heard."  He gave her a hug as well.  "If Iggy can't stand in as the father, I gladly will," he assured her.  She smiled brightly at him.  "I'll even give you many wonderful backrubs."

"Thank you, Uncle Xander."  She got snuggled between them.

"That is not the sight I wanted to see when I came in for tea," Severus said dryly as he pushed past them. "What's going on?"

Simone looked out from between the arms.  "I'm pregnant.  There's no father."  He turned to look at her.  "Iggy said he'd be the acknowledged father if necessary."

"Congratulations.  Teach it not to swear if you wouldn't mind."  The family members laughed.  "Otherwise I might have to retire about then and let your cousin handle the job."

She got free and gave him a hug.  "Thank you, Uncle Sev.  I love you too."  She kissed him on the cheek.  "I'd better get home. I want a bath to think in.  You behave, daddy."  She smirked and he smirked back, telling each other that they were going to have some wicked plans coming up.  Then she left, heading for the house.

Draco looked at Xander.  "You'd be willing to be the godfather?"

"I'd be wiling to be the acknowledged father if Raena got pissy about it," Xander told him.  "George said we needed another one who was a Gryff."

"That baby will be a Slytherin if I have any say," Draco retorted, hands on his hips.  "It's about time.  She should have been put in there."

"I wouldn't have put up with her mouth," Snape pointed out drolly.  He made himself a cup of tea and looked at them.  "If she's going to be one of mine, please teach her appropriate manners.  If not, then let her swear and spit for all I care.  I can always take off points."  He nodded at Xander, who he had the friendly rivalry with these days.  "Have fun with all the planning."  He left them alone, going back to his office, cackling the whole way.

"I've got to tell the family so they don't let it accidentally slip," Draco decided.  "Xander, may I borrow Murphy?"  He nodded. "Thank you."  He headed for the house to write out a short message, which was sent to everybody in the family, even the more far flung members.

Xander leaned against a wall and laughed.  Draco was so hyped about this baby. It was good to see him so happy.

***

Lucien looked up as the classroom door was opened and nudged Maeve to point at William.  William cleared his throat, stopping Professor Flitwick.  "I'm sorry, sir, but I need my sister and cousin for a short family announcement.  May I please steal their wondrous minds from your tasks?"

"Of course, William.  Maeve, Lucien, go ahead."

They gathered up their things and followed him to the house.   "What's going on?" Maeve asked as they walked down the long hallway.

"Simone's got an announcement with Iggy."  He grinned at them.  "I think she's the one they were talking about last night."  He opened the door for them and followed them up the dozen stairs to the house.  "We're here."

Simone smiled at them.  "I am the pregnant one," she announced.  Her grandmother moaned.  "Sorry, grandmother.  There is no father as far as I'm concerned."

"I'm being the acknowledged father," Iggy told everyone.  The older generations all groaned.  "What?" he asked innocently.

His son Dominick walked up to her and patted her on the stomach.  "Hello, future dominatrix," he told it, then he went to grab a book and read.

Simone looked at Iggy.  "You did say that he was brilliant," she pointed out.  Most everyone laughed.

Epi 14: (large time jump here)

Simone looked down at her son, her brilliant, stubborn, blond son who was a cross between her father and his acknowledged father.  He smirked back. "Keep it up," she warned.  "I'll make the hat put you into Hufflepuff like it did your Uncle Melvin."

Erin, also known around the family as 'oh, no, not again' if you had to fight with him or 'aren't you sweet and adorable today' if you didn't, smiled at his mother.  "You can't do that.  Uncle Xander said so."

"Uncle Xander forgets about your aunt Agatha, Ronnie's older sister," she said with a smirk of her own.  "She threatened the hat and nearly got put into another house.  She can threaten it for you, son."

"Yes, mother."  He gave her a hug.  "When do we leave?"

"In a few hours," she sighed.  "Then you can meet up with the Weasley twins and Polan, plus Gregory and Timothy."  He cheered.  "I want you to behave.  No threatening the girls."

"Yes, mommy.  No threatening Polan Weasley or Myrtle and Marcie Weasley because Uncle Percy and Uncle Ron would be very upset with me again."   He brightened up.  "Can I jump Greg and Tim?"

"No, not on the train, son.  You can jump everyone else though."  He beamed.  "Remember, you do not take shit from anybody.  You are a Malfoy, Erin, and I won't have it."

"Yes, mother.  I'll do it in a more subtle way than you though."

"Thank you."  He hugged her.  "You behave, I don't want you to have a year like my first."

"Of course not.  Those stupid fairy creatures wouldn't dare touch me."  He pulled back to grin.  "Where is Grandfather?  He's supposed to be here."

"He's running late from a meeting, he'll be bringing us to the station."  He nodded and picked up the pull handle for his trunk.

She looked down at her son.  Simone had decided that his last name would be the one to carry on the Malfoy name since Lucien was gay and the rest of them would have Malfoy-Weasleys.  Her father had gifted her son with an irreversible trust, even if he turned out to be one of the good guys.  Her sister Morgana had taken a liking to him early on and had helped teach him self- defense with Minnie Weasley.  His acknowledged father had turned her son into a scheming, stubborn little creature whom even she couldn't beat at a contest of wills.  Fortunately, he wasn't as spoiled as he could have been.  George and Fred had stepped in to take on that part of his early nature and he was now much more calm and less apt to throw fits.  Now if only he got along with Ron's twins and Percy's daughter Polan.  Or even George and Xander's twins, Greg and Tim.  The twins would definitely be Gryffs.  They were good guys the whole way through.  Polan was probably going to be another Weasley Hufflepuff.  One of Percy's earlier daughters had been one as well.  He wasn't too disappointed in that sorting.  At least none of his had been Slytherin.  It had been funny, the triplets had been split.  Vinnie had went into Hufflepuff, Minnie Gryffindor, and Gwen Slytherin, which nearly killed her father.  After six days, everyone in the school understood why.  If you put two of them together, you could get chaos.  If you put all three of them together, you nearly got destruction.  Everyone agreed the hat had been very wise to split them up that way.  Agatha's own daughter was summoned up without her name being called, just so the hat hadn't spooked last year and she was a Gryff.  But with the new house starting this year, there was a large fight about which kids would be going where.  There may be a shuffling so no more Weasleys hit Gryffindor.  Or there could be a removal of the family from the new house.  Uncle Ron was still heading over Gryffindor, but Uncle Xander had the new house.  House Hellion as it was nicknamed.  All the troublemakers, all the in-between children.  Most of the strong ones.  She was pretty sure her son was going there.  Unless the hat wanted to joke. Then he'd be a Gryff because he was nothing if not ballsy.

Draco walked in and smiled at them.  "Hello, my precious grandson."  He gave him a hug.  "Ready to go?  I've got a car waiting."  They pulled the trunk out and put it into the back, watching as Erin and his phoenix got put into the back first.  Then Draco helped his daughter in, then himself.  He let his daughter snuggle against his side.  "It will be fine, Simone.  We can pop up on the weekends and see him."

"You're a teacher, daddy, you always get to see him."

"And I'll make sure to make frequent reports to you," he promised.  He smiled at his grandson as the vehicle took off.  "Where do you want to be put?" he asked him.

"I don't know.  Mommy said she'd have Aunt Agatha threaten the hat and put me in Hufflepuff."

Draco shook his head, but he was smiling.  "I doubt it'd do that, even under threat from Agatha.  Did you hear?  Her own child will be handed to her father to raise now.  She's sure it's a Gryff."

"The next one starts next year," Simone said with a frown.

"She's starting this year.  Potter was raving mad yesterday when his last granddaughter showed up on his doorstep.  He came to see if I had something that would smite his daughter where she was hiding."

"He should have asked Uncle Fred.  He's got that zapper thing that got her last year when she abandoned her first daughter on his doorstep."  She patted him on the thigh.  "My poor father, all alone again."

"Myan was a wonderful woman," he sighed.

"I'm sorry she died, daddy.  I know you loved her."

"I did," he agreed, smiling down at his daughter.  "But she gave up her life so that the rest of you wouldn't be threatened.  She was like that and I knew as soon as I saw the situation that she was going to die.  Your Uncle Xander still misses her though."

"I know.  I should go hug him today."  She gave her son a pat on the head.  "You behave for Uncle Xander if you get put into his house."

"Yes, mommy."  He smiled at her. "When I'm of age, can I be the slut Uncle Denver was?"

"As long as you're careful," Draco agreed with a smile.  He suddenly laughed.  "Can you imagine the slut Iggy would have been if he hadn't met Raena?"

Simone snickered.  "I can see him coming up to his father and telling him that he created the anti- fertility potion because it was necessary.  Damn, every woman in our year and later wanted him.  He was sensitive and cute back then."

"He still is," Draco agreed.  "Too bad he's your cousin, huh?"

"Definitely.  If he hadn't been, I might have settled down for him."  Her son laughed.  "Seriously, he's the only one who could have kept up with me.  I could have pulled him out of the lab too."

"Think about his desire for children," Draco pointed out.  "You would have had one every three years, probably starting in your senior year."

She laughed.  "At least he understands me.  Between him and my fuck buddy, I've got a pretty good life I guess."  The car pulled up in front of the station.  "Here we are.  Out."  They climbed out and the phoenix took off, it would meet up with the train after it had pulled out.  It was a little too fantastic not to be noticed inside the station.  She made sure her son had his bag of treats and trunk as she and her father walked him in.  They smiled as Percy stopped to give them the traditional hug.  "Polan already on?"

"Already stolen by the twins," he said with a smile.  "Have a good year, Erin, and make your Uncle Xander proud when you're sorted over there."  His nephew grinned and pinched him before running off.

"Erin!" Simone called, following after him.  She and her son walked through the barrier and stopped to look around.  She waved at the other family members.  "There's your daddy."  Erin dropped his trunk to get a hug from Iggy, getting spun around by him.  She walked the trunk over and smiled as a familiar redhead took it from her.  "We're starting the tradition of the family compartment again?" she teased Ron.

"Definitely.  That way they'll keep each other out of trouble."  He put the trunk in the corner with the rest of them and turned to accept his own hugs and give his own treats.  "You behave on the train and we'll be waiting on the other end.  Got it?"  Erin nodded, smirking up at him.  "I know you're too much like your grandfather to be good, but try not to pick on any innocent Gryffs this year."  He helped him up into the compartment, releasing all the other kids from the bindings holding them in place.  "Want the window down or up?"

"Down," Erin told him.  "Folkie's coming."

"All right."  Ron put down the window and closed the door, then had to reopen it for the last child getting on, as pulled along by Harry.  He waved and stepped back to wait with the rest of the family.  "I'm so glad I don't have train duty this year," he said quietly, waving at the kids as the train took off.

"Me too," Draco agreed.

"Me three," Iggy agreed, smiling at them. They looked at him.  "You thought Severus was going to be able to teach so soon after losing his wife and son?"

"No," Simone told him, giving him a hug.  "Give 'em hell and remember, not all seventh years are stupid assholes.  Some of them have a clue but are too stunned by a pussy or a dick to get them out."

Iggy laughed.  "I'll take that into account."  He waved.  "I'll see you up there.  Isn't there a meeting in ten minutes about the new house?"  The teachers all groaned and headed for the floo.

"Harry, come up tonight," Ron demanded.  "I haven't seen you in weeks."

"Yes, Ron," Harry said, smiling at him.  He was given a shove by a large, meaty hand so he looked.  "Oh, Goyle.  You missed Malfoy."  He pointed at the floo.  "They had meetings."

"I wanted to talk to you about retiring," he sneered. "How it'd be better off for you."

Harry patted him on the arm. "I've heard this debate before and I'm still going to have to turn you down."  He started to walk away but was grabbed by the arm and spun around, where his face met the meaty fist.

Ron came back out of the floo and walked over, deciding to beat the shit out of him.  By the time Goyle was on the ground, Harry had nearly quit bleeding.  "Want to come up now?" he suggested dryly.  "Ravena can sit by herself for a while."

"Sure."  Harry followed Ron up to the school so they could talk after the meeting.  The Headmaster smiled and waved.  "Sorry, we were going to do lunch.  Can I wait in the house?"

"Of course, Harry.  I've made sure there's a new box of tissues waiting on you."  He watched as he walked away.  Then he looked at Ron.  "Do you feel better now?"

"Yeah, much more calm than most years," Ron agreed, smiling at him.  "I'll have to remember this for next year."  He took his usual seat on the other side of Draco.   "Is the Great Hall set?"

"Yeah," Xander sighed.  "It stretched late last night when the official notice was sent down through the sorting hat.  We've got a half-table at the moment."  Ron nodded.  "The dias has expanded as well."  He looked at Iggy.  "Where were you planning on sitting?"

"Well, you're next to Slytherin, which puts you next to Draco, then I guess I'll take your usual spot next to Ron," Iggy decided.

"Wonderful," Ron agreed.  "I can put food on your plate as well."

Draco snorted.  "It will feel odd not to have you on the other side of Xander."

"Now Xander gets the wall," Dumbledore agreed.  "Draco will be next to him.  The other side will be Ron and Ignatius."  Iggy nodded.  "The rest of you take your normal spots."  Iggy raised his hand.  "Yes, Ignatius?"

"Where's the person teaching Tara's class?  Or Transfiguration since I notice no one in here is new beside me."

"The Transfiguration person is on the train," Dumbledore told him.   "They're not happy but they agreed to try it for a year since our first choice was going on safari."  He smiled.  "I don't know who to appoint for Tara's former classes.  The person we had filling in last year just got married and moved to Wales. She's refused.  There aren't many people capable of teaching that class."

"Unless you wanted to travel on the dark side and get someone like Ethan, I don't know anyone either," Xander put in.

"I don't think we need a vampire teacher at this point," Dumbledore told him with a smile.  "We've canceled that class for this year and given the students an extra study hall.  Anyone who wants to take it next year can if we can find a teacher."

"I'll be meeting with the hiring committee tomorrow after dinner," Xander announced.  "This job, Transfiguration, and Hagrid is retiring I do believe?"  Hagrid smiled and nodded.  "Just from teaching, right?"

"Jus' from teaching," Hagrid agreed. "It's too much work for my old bones."

"Okay, then we'll have three positions to fill," he said, looking at his son, who shrugged.  "You don't know?"

"I told Severus I would take over for him.  I don't know if he's going to be healed enough or if he'll want to take his old job back.  You know how he felt about his second son and Tara."  Everyone nodded.  "Then I'm here until he takes it back or until it becomes clear that he doesn't want it.  Then if the Headmaster wants someone else, I'll hand it over.  I can do both."

"Fine," Xander agreed.  "I'll keep that in mind.  Are you splitting with Raena?"

"She'll be teaching one day a week while I see any patients," Iggy told him.  "Or during any emergencies.  Poppy and I have already worked out a system for her to call me for the worst injuries."

"That's wonderful," Dumbledore agreed.  "Are there other questions?"

"What is the official name of the new house?" Ron asked.  "Last I heard, we hadn't come up with one."

"It will be Mystic House, I still couldn't come up with a name," Xander admitted.  "It was either that or Sentinel House for all the guardians, but that makes it seem like all the kid will be expected to be like that.  I couldn't come up with a good synonym for between."

"That is fine," Dumbledore assured him.  "The banners are all made anyway, so it will stay this way."

"Why didn't you name it after yourself?" Draco asked.

"Because it's not just me, moron.  Naming it Harris-Weasley-Malfoy-Potter house would get really long winded."  He nudged him, making him quit pouting.  "My name would have to have went first."

"Good point I guess," Draco agreed.  "I think this will be odd, having three heads of houses living in the same house."

"Hey, I'm just happy the fifth tower's done," Xander told him with a grin.  "Thank you for the decorating ideas by the way.  Blood red and silver works really well."

"I thought it suitable since most of the students would be mistaken Gryffindors and Slytherins," Draco said modestly.

Ron leaned around them. "Where was I when this was determined?"

"Shagging your wife blind," Xander told him.  "I tried to call, you told me to shove off.  George liked it," he admitted with a smile.  "All the guardians, the fighters, the sly little pranksters will all be mine."  He cackled evilly.

"That worries me," Iggy mumbled.  "He's gone nutty again, sir."

"I'm sure your father will come down from his power-trip soon enough," Dumbledore soothed.

"Friendly bet on the quidditch match against Slytherin?" Draco suggested.  "Favor for favor?"

"My leather repair spell against your lube spell?" Xander offered.

"Deal."  They shook on it.  "We'll cream you," Draco said with a fond smile.

"You forget, I'm getting a junior Iggy, the junior Simone/Iggy, and the Weasley twins born nice."  Draco grimaced.  "We'll see how it goes."

Dumbledore laughed.  "At least things are going well between you two.  Xander, did you want me to ask the tower to remove your closet?"

"No, we need that room.  Between the thee of us wardrobes aren't enough, Albus."  He gave Draco a fond smile.  "He likes it when I'm a clothes horse."

"And I like having mine out to air most of the time," Draco agreed.  "We nearly decided to take on the old nursery but I figured it would be necessary some day."

"Not anytime soon hopefully," Ron put in.  The rest of the teachers laughed.  "Do we want more kids around here?  George has been giving the nest a longing look again."

"I still want to know who laid that stupid fertility spell on it, we still can't remove it."  Xander started to pout.  "I can't remove the hay that it's put on either, that's the family ring."

"We'll try again this year," Draco soothed, giving him a pat on the thigh.  "I miss sleeping in the nest as well."  He looked at the other teachers.  "Is everything ready for tonight?"  They nodded. "Good.  Who had train duty?"

"Oliver and the new guy," Ron said with a smile.  "It's always worse on the way back.  He can handle it."

Xander sat up suddenly.  "There is a teacher for Alternative Magic."  Everyone stared at him.  "Amelia Rosenberg."  A few people looked stunned.  "She's every bit her father's daughter, but she hates his job.  She's refused to be a watcher so her mother kicked her out.  I heard from Minnie that she was staying on her couch."

"That would be an excellent suggestion," Dumbledore agreed.  "Amelia is a very strong witch and Tara always said she would be one of the great White Witches of her time."  He looked around.  "Any dissent?"  No one said anything.  "Then go see her quickly, Xander, and bring her back if possible."  Xander stood up with a moan of pain and hobbled off.

"I'll give you something for that when you get back, dad," Iggy called after him.  He smiled. "I like Amelia.  She's a snotty little brat when you get her back up, but she is more than capable of teaching this class.  I'll help her get ready for it if necessary."

"Thank you, Professor Harris-Weasley."  Dumbledore clapped his hands together and everyone stood up.  "Relax until the train comes tonight.  Who's going down to get the first years?"  Hagrid raised his hand.  "Are you sure, with your arthritis?"

"I'm sure," Hagrid agreed.  "Sprout, you gettin' the door?"  She nodded.  "Then we'll deal with it."  He stood up with a moan of pain on his own. "Iggy, if'n you wouldn't mind, could I have some pain killer as well please?"

"Sure, I'll have some by your plate at dinner?"  Hagrid nodded, smiling at him.  "I'd have it now but I didn't mix anything last night."  He shrugged.  "Sorry, I didn't think I'd have to."  Hagrid gave him a pat on the head and left.  Iggy looked over at Poppy.  "Do you want to come bottle?"

"If you wish," she agreed.  "I did give you the requirement's list?"  He nodded.  "Then let's go do that so you can have some free time with your wife."  They walked out together, talking about which order to do them in.

Dumbledore smiled at Draco and Ron.  "You two keep calm.  Go talk to Harry."

Ron hopped up and headed back to the tower, he had forgotten about him.

Draco smirked. "I don't think I want to talk to Potter today.  He's probably still in a bad mood about his daughter."   He stood up.  "I may go take a nap.  Did you get my change of lesson plan?"  The Headmaster nodded.  "Was it acceptable?"

"Definitely.  Thank you for adding that new section in, Professor Malfoy.  How are the Regents?"

"Sleepy and bored.  They're waiting for the worst of the excitement."  He wandered out, going back to the house to take a nap in his, Xander, and George's bed.  They had welcomed him to stay when his fiancé had died so many years ago and he had taken them up on it because he hated to sleep alone.  This way neither he nor Xander had nightmares anymore and George didn't feel so guilty when he had to spend an extra night at the shop.  He found two women on it instead and sighed.  "Unless you want to cuddle me, go find another one.  I need a nap."

"You can have that half of the bed," Katie told him, pointing behind her.

"I cuddle," he warned as he took off his robe, vest, and tie.  His shoes were taken off after he sat down and he laid down.  He felt a warm body snuggle against his back with their back and smiled. "That won't save you."

"Fred will," Katie and Alicia said together.

"Aren't you excited about your grandson?" Alicia asked.

"I am, that's what I'm saving energy up for now."  Xander walked in.  "And?"

"She's on her way. Minnie's helping her pack right now."

"Who?" Katie asked as Xander sat on Draco's other side.

"Amelia Rosenberg.  She's taking over Alternative Magic."  He grinned.  "She's pregnant too."

"Did you remember to ask if she wanted to take over the world or destroy it because of her hormones?" Draco asked sleepily.

"I did, and she reminded me that she had closed the local hellmouth, not been tainted by it like her mother."  He finished getting down to his boxer shorts and snuggled up against Draco's front.  "The twins are doing marvelous on the fireworks for tonight."

"Wonderful.  I was wondering why my husband blew past me this morning with a bare kiss to the cheek," Katie said dryly, moving Alicia back a little bit so the men could have more of the bed.  "We need more beds in the tower."

"We took out Draco's when he moved up here," Xander reminded her.  "Iggy's room hasn't had a bed in since his fourth year.  Feel free to have one moved up here if you want.  That room is open."

"But you give such good cuddles," Alicia teased.

"Yes but Fred gets jealous when I give them," Xander reminded her, then he yawned.  "Wake us up about five please so we can shower off the sweat."  He snuggled in, earing a sleepy 'stop it'.  "Night, Draco."

"Sleep, prat, or I'll bite you."

"Love you too, Drac."

"Hmph."  He pulled Xander closer so he could have a leg rest as well.

The girls tittered as they got out of the bed and headed down to the living room to cuddle and talk.  Fred came out of the fireplace and pounced them both, taking them back to the shop because George had said the guys were napping.  "Wait until Oliver gets here," he warned them. "He's going to spank you for being naughty without him being able to watch."

"Yet you thought my marriage was strange," George said as he walked past them.  "I'm not part of a foursome that is presently driving mum nuts."  He put down the exploding powder.  "How much this year?"

"Four grams for the whole thing.  I'll get it in a minute," Fred assured him.  The door opened.  "Iggy!" he said happily.  "Come measure this stuff so we can get cuddles."

"As I was once told, I am not to touch the exploding stuff," Iggy reminded him.  He smiled.  "Dad just had Amelia Rosenberg brought up."

"Xander said she's teaching Alternative Magic," Alicia told him.

"I heard at the meeting."  He leaned on the counter.  "I'll need to place an order," he said with a fond smile for his father.  "Cooling gel.  Mint syrup.  Polyjuice candy."  He looked up from his list.  "In that order please."

"For what?" Katie asked, hopping up to sit on the counter.

"Cooling gel because I want it around for the burns we'll be having this year.  There's always a few.  Mint syrup for a potion I'm inserting into the Advanced class next month.  Polyjuice candy because I want to have the sixth years do a shape changing potion and the one I've worked out takes the candy and some sort of setter as part of the formula."  George looked impressed. "Albus said it was fine and he would be warning the other teachers after those classes.  They'll have nametags that day."

"Wonderful," Fred agreed.  "How much of each?"

"One good-sized jar of the cold gel should be enough," Iggy told him.  "Enough for a rash of burned fingertips when people drop their paddles or wands into the potion."  He checked his list.  "I'll need about a kilogram of mint syrup, just over that...."  The list was taken from him.  "You can't read my handwriting," he snorted.

"I remember how to," Fred assured him, going into the back.  He came out with a small box. "Sixteen galleons," he said with a fond smile.  "Special discount for teachers and family."

Iggy paid him. "Thank you."  He accepted the box.  "Cold gel can't be moved through the floo?"

"It'll freeze," George agreed. "You'll have to coat it if you're sending someone on."

"That's fine."  He smiled at them.  "Expect explosions next week.  I'm starting off with hemorrhoid creme since I have to make some anyway."  He whistled as he walked away, heading back to finish setting up the lab for himself.  He found his mentor sitting behind the desk, lovingly touching it.  "Don't worry, I won't refinish it on you," he teased.  Severus gave him a weak smile. "What's wrong?"

"I wanted to come back and look it over," he said quietly.

Iggy gave him a squeeze to the shoulder.  "It'll still be here when you're ready to come back."  He smiled.  "If not, I'll be refinishing it as soon as you say so.  I'm thinking a nice maple."

"I noticed your other decorating changes," Snape said dryly, giving him a smile.  "A safe, magically null space?"

"I have a Longbottom and five Weasleys coming in this year."

"Good point.  Fairly sensible even."  He stood up.

"Teak you think?" he asked, pointing at the desk.  "Or maybe Tigerwood?"

"Ebony?"

"That would add to the gloom of this space," Iggy said with a naughty grin.  "There's going to be enough gloom from me, thank you very much."

"You're insane."

"Quite possibly.  Teak or maple do you think?"

"Teak, it's more stately.  It'd go well with your home."  He looked around and pointed at one of the lamps.  "You'll have to fix that one soon."

"That's the one giving the best light and I will pick who to sit under there.  I'm thinking my beloved sorta-son."  Snape laughed.  "You've got to admit, I've done a good job corrupting him to the scholarly side."

"Yes, but he'll be a theorist, not a potion's person.  It's not in his nature."

Iggy gave the older man a hug.  "Whenever you're ready, I'll let you have your desk chair back, Severus.  If you decide to leave for good, then you're welcome to the one in my lab instead.  I told you we'd be there for you and I meant it."  Severus hugged him back.  "Thank you for getting better."

"I had to.  As Zachariah pointed out, he was still living, as is Symphana.  They still needed me."

"We need you too," Iggy pointed out.  "Otherwise I'll have to corrupt all my children myself."  He pulled back.  "Who would have thought Dominick would be the top History student at the Royal Academy?  Or that he'd have such a bass voice."

"It's where he didn't use it, the muscles got rusty," Snape pointed out gently.  He gave the room one last look.  "I came to take you to lunch.  Are you done?"

"Let me put this stuff up."  He quickly shelved the new ingredients and walked his mentor down to the floo so they could head into town.  Severus wasn't comfortable walking in town, too many had seen his wife die for him to feel comfortable.   They had just sat down when his daughter came running into the Three Broomsticks yelling his name. "What?" he asked, catching her before she could run past.

"Aunty Ravena's in labor, daddy.  They need you right now."

"Okay.  You sit here with Uncle Severus and chat with him over lunch."  He put down money.  "With any luck, this'll be done soon."  He hurried through the floo, heading back to the mansion.  "Hello?" he called.

"Our room!" Ron Potter yelled.  "Hurry up, she's bleeding again!"

"Coming."  Iggy tossed off his robes as he walked, rolling up his sleeves.  The scar on his forearm glinted at him but he ignored the scorch mark.  He walked into the bedroom and smiled at the tableau in front of him.  "Ronnie, I'll need stuff to wash the babies once they're out.  Hurry up.  Get me a knife as well.  I didn't stop to get my bag."   He sent a note to his wife, who said she was looking for it.  He told her where it was and then he sat down to check his cousin over.  "Well, it's nearly time," he assured her.  "Dilated nearly nine.  Which is which?"

"The first should be the girl.  If not, the doctor said she was probably breech," she panted.  "Iggy, it hurts."

"I know it does, Rav.  Raena's bringing my bag and some pain medicine.  It'll take a few more minutes."  Ron hurried in with a bowl of steaming water.  "That's a little too hot unless you're going to have baby soup."

"It'll cool to body temperature," Ron said warmly.  "Why aren't you doing anything!"

"Because this is the normal amount of bleeding," Iggy said calmly.  "Go wash your hands and bring me a towel or something to put under her."  She gave a sob and arched up.  "Shh, Rav, it's okay," he whispered, rubbing soothing circles on her stomach.  He was hitting all the correct pressure points to ease some of the pain.  "Let me check again.  You looked nearly ready to crown."  He checked her again.  "Yup, I see hair.  Okay, the next one is a pushing one."  She nodded.  "Deep breath," he encouraged as she started to contract again.  "Push, Rav.  Come on."  She pushed, grunting in pain.  "Good girl, another."  She did it again and the baby's head started to come.  "Come on, give me more."

"It hurts!" she sobbed.

"I know, but that's nature's way of making sure the baby breathes."  Raena rushed in.  "Give me the purple one," he said, taking it on the cotton swab.  "This will feel warm for a second," he warned, then he swabbed around the outside of the cervical opening.  She squealed and he smiled at her.  "I warned you."  He handed back the swab.  "Now, let's try this again.  Raena, I need my scalpel sterilized.  Help Ronnie, he's frantic."  She nodded and went to be the good nurse to his doctor.  "Come on, Rav.  I've seen bigger babies out of fourth years.  You can do this."

"How did they get it out!" she demanded before taking a deep breath and pushing.

"C-section the last one I saw.  Ten pounds that time and she was only sixteen."  She laughed and took another deep breath, starting to push again.  "Come on, one more good one and the first head is out."  She screamed as the first head popped out, but the shoulders quickly came out.  "Good girl, Rav.  Come on, one more."  She pushed again and the baby came out enough for him to guide it the rest of the way out.  "It's the boy," he said, taking the scalpel and clamps to cut the cord.  "Ronnie, want this one?"  His cousin popped over and slit the cord, then took his son over to be bathed.  "Remember to test it first. It's still steaming."  He looked down at the birth canal and smiled.  "She righted herself. Unless she's already got a really hairy butt."  Ravena laughed as she started to push again.  "Come on.  Give me a few good ones."

"I'm not Simone!" Ravena screamed.  "This shit hurts!"

"I'm having the next ones," Ronnie said automatically.  "I wanted to this time, Ravena.  I'm so sorry!"  He started to cry and Raena took the baby from him.  "I'm so sorry," he said, giving her a hug.

"Good, then step back and catch this one," Iggy told him as he guided this child out.  He smiled as it started to cry.  "Hello, little girl."  He let the father cut the cord and handed it off.  "How's the first?"

"Pink, tiny, and breathing," Raena reported.  "Should I call the hospital now?  They are really small."

"Give me a few to get her cleaned up," Iggy decided.  He took a damp cloth from his wife's hand and went to clean up some of the spilled fluid, but stopped.  "Ravena, didn't your doctor say twins?"  She nodded tiredly.  "Did he do one of those muggle ultrasounds?"  She nodded again, starting look worried.  "Did he do it our way as well?"

"No, he said it wasn't necessary.  He said there was a shadow but nothing else."

"Shadow my ass, you're having triplets."  He smiled at her.  "By now this should be a lot easier.  Push, dear."

She pushed and screamed her way through another one.  "That's it!"  She glared at her husband.  "You're breastfeeding this one!"

"There are drugs so he can do that," Raena said with a smile.  "Iggy took a dose at one point when I was so sick after Syria."

"I left her eating lunch with Sev, dear," Iggy said as he worked on cleaning up this one.

Raena looked down to check on Ravena, then nudged her husband.  "I think you're going to have another one to take care of."  Iggy handed her the baby and turned back around in time to catch this last one.

"Are we having a whole team at once?" Ronnie demanded.

"With your luck, they won't play at all," Raena quipped.

"Yeah, they'll be little nerdy creatures like my dad can be," Ravena said sleepily.  "No more, right, Iggy?"

He gently touched her stomach.  "I can't feel any."  She smiled.  "You rest.  We'll get you cleaned up while we're waiting to take you to the hospital.  The kids are a little small and I want them there just in case."  She nodded, falling into a calm sleep.

"I don't want my kids to be nerds," Ronnie pouted. "I'd never understand them."

"Hey, the nerds in the family are thick and glorious.  We're the backbone of the family because we do the necessary things, like deliver the kids."  He checked this last one over.  "Give me the oxygen mask, sweetie."  She handed it over, watching as he strapped it onto the baby's head.  "She's fine, just wheezing a bit," he assured them.  "Raena, hospital.  Ronnie, baths."  Everyone went on their appointed tasks while he got his patient stabilized.  The paramedics rushed in and he waved.  "Hey, guys.  This one's wheezing a bit."  He got them all situated and marked as which one came first.  "Let's go.  I'm their doctor of record."  He followed behind the mother, going back to the hospital to fill out forms and all that good stuff.

***

Iggy walked into the Great Hall after the sorting had already been done and sighed in relief.  "I'm back," he called.

"I noticed, what kept you?" Dumbledore said, looking quizzical.

"Ravena Potter gave birth."  Draco stood up and Iggy stopped in front of him.  "Congratulations, Grandfather.  It's Quads.  One boy and three girls.  They're stabile.  They're healthy.  They're whiny little goddesses already and the nurses think they're adorable."  Draco fell to the floor in a dead faint.  "Huh.  Neat."  He nodded at the Headmaster.  "Which is my seat again?"

"The one on the other side of Professor Weasley," Dumbledore said, smiling at him.  "How is the mother?"

"Wonderful.  Simply marvelous.  In a bath when I left her to ease the ache."  He grinned down at Draco.  "Someone should probably help him."

Xander leaned down and slapped him lightly.  "Wake up."  Draco woke up and looked at him.  "Aren't you going to run off and see them?"

"They're in the NICU because of their weight," Iggy told him.  "All just under two Kilos.  They'll be there until their weight increases to a safe level."  Draco gave him a look.  "She's fine.  She's being babied by her husband, who's swearing that he'll have the last member of their home team.  Especially if they need a seeker."  He ate a bite of the food Ron put on his plate.  "You can go.  I left orders that you were going to be allowed to visit whenever you liked so you didn't have to go through a nurse."  Draco stood up and headed out, then came back and grabbed Xander, taking him with him.  "Laters, guys.  Want me to give the house speech?"

"Please if I'm not back," Xander called.  He looked at his 'son'.  "Easy.  You'll get mad if you tear this."

"I don't care.  I'm a new grandfather."  He hurried them to the floo, sending them to the hospital.  "My daughter just got brought in," he told the receptionist.  "Ravena Potter?"

"Up in the maternity ward," she said with a smile.  "Take these badges, they'll let you into the NICU."

"Thank you," Xander said as he was once again drug off.  "Slow down, I can't hobble this fast."  They went up to check on Ravena first, each of them giving the new mother a hug.  "How do you feel?"

"Like I'm a tunnel and there should be a freeway between my thighs," she told him.

"I'd think so too," Xander agreed with a smile.  "Have you seen them?  We can wheel you down there if you want."

"Please."  She pushed a button on the bed. "Can I go see my kids?"

"Of course, Mrs. Potter.  Let me get a chair."  She left and came back with a wheelchair.  "Where is your husband?"

"Telling his father.  This is my father and my favorite uncle, Iggy's father."   She delicately got into the chair and allowed her lap to be covered up.  "Okay, let's head to the nursery."

"NICU," Xander corrected.  "Weight issues."

"They're right next to each other," the nurse assured her, watching as the girl was wheeled out.  "She is so lucky."  She clucked her tongue and decided to straighten up the bedside table a bit.  She found the gum and put it into the drawer.  She couldn't have it yet.

Ravena looked up as she was wheeled in.  "My kids?" she asked.

"We just finished their initial examination and they're perfect," the nurse gushed.  She checked the other two's badges.  "Very well. Right this way, Mrs.  Potter."  She led them over to a corner where the four bassinets were together.  "Here we are, all four of them."

Ravena looked down at the kids.  "Why is my son blond?"

"All the family males are blond," Xander reminded her.  He looked down at them. "But that's not your son."  He looked up.  "Um, I don't think this is hers."  The nurse came over.  "I really don't."

"Family often thinks that," the nurse said with a scowl.

"He's a normal," Xander told her.   The nurse looked clueless.

"We're gryphon-born," Ravena told her.

"Oh.  Oh!"  She hurried over to the other new children, letting Xander follow her.  "I don't know how that happened, but we were sure to keep them separated."   She found the other one who had just come in and pointed at him. "Him?"

"No."  Xander looked around and smiled, pointing.  "He's one.  That one's one.  That one's hers," he said, pointing at one against the back wall.

"That's a girl," the nurse told him.

Draco leaned down to peek at the privates.  "That's okay, this one's not."  The nurse nearly started to cry over the mix up.  "Tell your supervisor so you can do a record's check," he said in a gentle tone of voice.  His daughter looked at him. "I'm having warm fuzzy feelings, leave me alone about it," he demanded.

"Yes, father."  Ronnie ran in.  "They mixed up the kids."

"Ohhh," he whined.  "How long before they fix it?  Dad's coming in.  He caught the snitch earlier than he needed to so he could come see them."

A few doctors and a gaggle of nurses came in to help correct it.  Xander took the one marked 'baby three' back to their corner and handed back the one that wasn't theirs.  "We're the only multiple birth today."  He checked them all and corrected the signs on the bassinets.  "There, better."  He gave Ronnie a hug.  "Remember, the lap is a wonderful and safe place, but the lap on the couch can hold a nearly infinite number of children."

"Or the floor," Draco agreed.  "Especially if you stretch out and you don't have a picture book."

Harry jogged in.  "Where are they?  My coach and Oliver want pictures."  He smiled at the babies.  "You guys are so cute!" he cooed, touching each one.  "Okay, parents in close.  Get out of the way, Malfoy.  They don't need pictures of you, they can cut you out of a magazine."

"See how he abuses me?" Draco asked, stepping away with Xander.  "After all I've done for his family."

"Yes, thank you for giving us your daughter and letting her do this."  Harry beamed at him.  "I'm a grandfather of beautiful children."

"You were before but Agatha never told you to change a diaper," Xander pointed out.  Harry glared at him.  "Sorry.  Isn't Mellie pregnant?"

"No.  She thought she was but it was stress and the flu."  He snapped more pictures and gave the parents more hugs, only calming down when one of the kids was handed to him.  "Wow.  You're much tinier than Ron was," he breathed.

"They'll have to stay in until their weight increases," Ravena told him.

"Then you're coming back to my house as soon as you get out, young lady.  That way the kids can come as well."

"We'll be going to our house, father.  That way we can fix the nursery for four instead of two," Ronnie pointed out gently.  "You can come stay if you want."  He smiled.  "How was our coach?"

"Depressed that you didn't show up," Harry told him.  "He asked me through the ref.  I'm guessing my coach yelled over at him about this."  He hugged that one closer.  "Hello, little person, I'm the grandfather.  We love babies around the house.  You can even chase the house elves around when you're bigger."

Draco snorted.  "The nursery at my house is still set up if you wanted some of the furniture, Ravena.  As are the hangings and all that stuff."

"Thank you, father.  I think we'll leave the metal stuff there, but I might take the family crib and maybe even the other one."

"You're welcome."

Xander kissed her on the top of the hear.  "We'll buy you extra stuff now to compensate so you still have a few day's worth of clothes."

"Thank you, Uncle Xander.  Can you tell Grandmother so she doesn't fall down again?"

"Sure."  He smiled at Draco.  "Coming with me?"

"No, I'll be here for a bit longer.  I can talk down to my students tomorrow if Ignatius hasn't."  He pulled a chair over to sit and watch the children.

Xander teleported to the Ministry, to the dot he had in Percy's office.  "Working late?" he asked.

"Unfortunately we're fighting and this is more pleasant than the couch," Percy mumbled.  "Why are you here, Xander?"  He looked up and saw the manic grin.  "Ravena?"

"Ravena," he agreed.  "Quads.  One boy."

"Well."  Percy put down his book and gave him a hug. "Pass that along to Draco for me.  Would you like me to tell mum or dad?"

"I was hoping you knew where they were."

"Dad's just went home, he had a late meeting and mum's sitting on the couch probably."

"Cool.  I'm heading over there."  He blew a kiss.  "They're so tiny, Percy."

"I suspect that they are.  Remember, George said he didn't want you to go through that again, Xander."

Xander chuckled and left, going to the Burrow.  "It's a baby announcement," he said as he landed. He sniffed.  "That's not good."  He opened a window and walked toward the front of the house.  "Arthur?  Molly?"  He stopped when he saw them together on the couch.  "Guys?" he asked carefully.  "Percy!"  Percy teleported in behind him.  "Get someone, now," he ordered, giving him a light shove.  He was feeling lightheaded himself.  "Furnace," he muttered, walking over to open another window.  A breeze pulled through the house, clearing out some of the gas fumes.  He tried to wake both of them up but when that didn't work, he picked Molly up, she was the lighter one, and carried her outside.  He turned and found Percy doing the same with his father.  "It's got to be the furnace. Molly said they had a repairman out the other night."  People started to appear on the lawn.  "Gas fumes," he said, starting to wobble.  Percy caught him. "Bad ones."

"We've got it," Percy assured him, watching as he passed out.  He stood up.  "That's not the furnace, but it does smell like it.  Take all precautions going in there.  Get them to the hospital."  His assistant helped him to the ground as well.  "I'm fine."

"I'm sure you are," Adrian Maclay told him firmly.  "I'm not telling your wife you died though, so sit and behave."  He jogged over to grab a floophone off one of the workers, calling the joke shop and then Arabelle.  "There was some sort of fumes in the Burrow," he said when she answered.  "Percy's about passed out.  We're taking him, your in-laws, and Xander to the hospital."  She started to sniffle.  "Meet us there, Arabelle."  He hung up.  He saw people looking at him.  "Change of life.  She's on a hormone rip."  He hurried after the paramedics with a called 'I want to know what this is' over his shoulder.

***

Iggy looked up from his speech to Slytherin, frowning.  "Gas?"  He shook his head.  "I was there yesterday and the furnace was fine."  He grimaced and looked at the students again.  "There appears to be another problem within the family.  What Draco would have told you first and foremost is that your appearance is your calling card. He'll want you to be well-groomed at all times.  He's willing to help you if you're not sure what that means, but ...."  He trailed off again. "I've got to go to the hospital, I'll send him in tomorrow morning."  He disappeared from that spot.

"Impossible!  Hogwarts a History said you can't do that!" one of the fourth years yelled.

"He's a born," someone else called.  "Teleporting isn't ruled out by the shields and charms."  He appeared in a small flash of golden light.  "Hello," he said with a smile.  "Ryan Rosenberg, divine entity overlooking the house.  I guess I should probably give you the rest of the speech since my *dear friend* Ignatius couldn't."  He smirked.  "You are now a Slytherin.  The only thing more important than the house is your own family name.  Each time you get caught doing something *stupid* your family name will be besmirched a little bit more.  I was once where you are and I didn't learn to take Professor Malfoy seriously until it was nearly too late.  Do not make the same mistake I nearly did.  He is a strong man, has contributed to some of the best Slytherins we've ever had.  He is also an asshole first thing in the morning and will rip flesh from your skin with his tongue if you dishonor this house.  Do you understand?"  The first years nodded, looking scared.  "If you need to know something and you're too scared to go to Malfoy, you go to the Head Prefects.  They're not easy to get along with this time, but they do have information.  Knowledge is power.  We have a reputation for fairly decent grades as well as being sly and casually indifferent.  Tomorrow morning when you come down for breakfast, your attire should match your attitude.  Flawless, carefully thought out, and ready to be used as a shield against the slights of the other houses."

"Who are you?" one girl asked him.

"I'm Ryan Rosenberg.  I was the one who tamed Agatha Potter."

Agatha screeched as she appeared.  "Excuse me, tamed?" she sneered.  "I seem to remember you fucking up so badly that you nearly died, twice," she taunted.  She looked down at the now very scared first years.  "Don't worry, we both watch over you lot.  There is a house reputation, learn it and live up to it.  Those who fall behind have a long way to climb back into their former positions and the minions are quickly culled.  Use this year to familiarize yourself with everything, including where you want to end up.  Make friends, but be wary of them around here because friendships can be expendable in certain circumstances."  She looked at one boy, making him hiss.  "Well," she said lightly. "However did they create you?"  Ryan looked over and his mouth opened.  She nudged him and shook her head.  "Professor Malfoy will be in tomorrow before breakfast to correct any initial problems you will be having with your grooming.  Tomorrow night he will be giving you a more detailed list of dos and don'ts.  Of course, they vary according to the person, their status, and how much they can get away with."  She nodded her head.  "Up to your rooms."  They ran, making her smirk in satisfaction.  "Should we check on the family?  I don't like that gas stuff."

"Go ahead," he said with a wave of his hand. "I'm going to see Ravena and your brother's children."

"He bred?"

"Quads."

"Wonderful," she said snidely.  She disappeared in a gout of flame.

Ryan smirked.  "Yes, you're still fairly wild, but not at all like you were during your first year, Agatha."  He disappeared with another flash of gold light.

The top Prefect looked down at the common area and sighed.  "They're gone!" he called.  Everyone quit hiding and went to their rooms.

***

Agatha floated into Xander's room and touched his head.  "Wake," she whispered.  Xander blinked up at her.  "Repeat after me."  He nodded.  "Mulesbane and wormwood."  He mouthed it, not able to speak.  "Good boy."  She faded out again, going to check on the babies.

Xander pressed the button, bringing people running.  He wrote out the entire message, 'Agatha said mulesbane and wormwood,' handing it to the nurse.  She whooped and left to tell the guy's son.  He closed his eyes again and fell back into his head.  He was still living, unlike his parents, and Percy wasn't any better off than he was.

Iggy took the message and frowned.  "The gas or the cure?" he asked, reaching for a book he had been reading.  He looked up both ingredients and frowned.  "The gas.  Okay.  Sev?"  He came running.  "We have the gas."  He handed over the note.  Which Draco took.  "You're better at poisons.  Which one is that?"

"It smelled like regular gas?" Snape asked.  Draco nodded.  "Then it can only be three things."  He smiled and headed for the room they had set up.  "We can test all three with a sample of their blood.  Draw some."  Iggy went to do that.  "Malfoy, mix those together," he said, opening a book and handing it over.  When his former apprentice came in, they started to work flawlessly together, just like the old days.

"No fairies," Iggy said cheerfully once they found which one it was and that it did have an antidote.

"Yes, we're all thankful for that," Draco agreed with a smile.  "Did you give them hell?"

"I only got started.  Ryan appeared just after I left though, so there's no telling how he scared the poor little kids."

Malfoy laughed.  "I'm sure I can straighten out any problems if necessary.  First years are malleable."

The End!!!!!!!!!!!!

Bonus Snippet 1

Xander walked into the dungeon, sleeves already rolled up. "What did you want help moving?" he asked the teacher.

"The tables." He looked him over. "Lost your wand?" he asked dryly.

"No, George confiscated it this morning and won't give it back," Xander admitted with a shrug. "I think it had something to do with me stripping him each time he tried to walk out the door to go to work."

"I see." Snape looked him over. "Go retrieve it. I'm not hefting those stone slabs anywhere."

"Sure." Xander disappeared and stalked through the shop, going to find his mate and his wand. He found his mate, but he was being stubborn so he had to resort to punishment. He tickled him until his husband begged. "Where's the wand, dear? I have to help Sev move stuff."

"Bedroom!" George gasped, trying to get away from the torturing fingers. "Stop, please!"

"Thank you." Xander walked back out into the shop and everyone looked at him. "I was tickling him," he told them. "He stole my wand." He walked back to their bedroom and after a careful search found his wand under his pillow. He came out waving it to make sure George hadn't screwed it again and grinned. "Just like usual."

"Xander, George needs to get things done today," Fred said patiently. "We've got new stuff coming out today."

Xander looked at him. "I know that! I'm coming down to help you shift boxes. He stole my wand, Fred!"

"Fine. Go back to the school and *try* to behave." Fred watched as Xander disappeared.

"You wouldn't send him away, will you?" one small girl asked Fred, giving him an impossibly big, wet eyed begging look. "We like Mr. Xander. He makes neat stuff."

Fred bent down and pinched her on the nose. "No, sweetheart, I'd never send Xander away, not even on his naughtiest days. This time, George deserved it." She smiled and her threatened tears dried up. "Now, why don't you get something really mean to do to your mommy?" She squealed as she ran to the 'really mean to parents' cabinet, looking through the glass for something she wanted. The only parent in the store looked at him. He grinned. She shook her head. "Her mother taught her how to beg," he said as he walked past her. "George, are you living?"

"Yes," George squeaked.

Fred stuck his head into the room and shook his head, using his wand to get George something to put on. "You should have blocked that spell."

"I didn't think I had to," George told him. He put on the bathrobe and sat back down so it was under him this time. "He's mean to me, Fred."

"I'm sure he is but the kids all love him so you can't get rid of him." George tried for a begging look. "You're the one who forgot this anniversary."

"Good point." George grinned. "I'll have to make it up to him tonight."

"As long as you use the silencing spell or stay up there to keep Ron awake. Tomorrow's my day in the lab." He closed the door and walked back to the front, going to ring the little girl up. "There you are," he said, handing her one of the color changing bags. She cackled as she skipped out, heading for home.

The lone parent looked at him. "Your business does very well, doesn't it?"

Fred nodded. "Ten percent profit annually," he bragged. "Five percent total comes from my twin's husband, the dark haired one who just tickled him into submission." He leaned closer. "He also makes all the revenge toys."

"Ah." She nodded. "Of course he does. Does one of them... tickle someone into submission?"

"Actually, we do have something for that," he agreed, pointing at the wrapped candies in the locked cabinet. "Icy Fingers of Death. A knut a piece." She looked interested. "We had to wrap it because the kids used to try and eat *inches* of it and got really sick when they couldn't quit laughing for hours on end." She chuckled and he held out the key. "I trust you not to steal any."

"Ooooh, can I have one too?" one boy begged. "Please? Mum said I could have one, Mister George."

"Steve, I'm Fred, and of course you can if you have the money for it." A knut was put onto the counter and the boy hurried over, taking the piece the adult had in her hand. "Clear the area, he thrashes," Fred warned. The mother watched as the little boy started to giggle, then fell to the floor holding his sides, then indeed started to thrash around until it wore off. Fred grinned at her. "A knut a piece."

She got five of them. "My husband needs a good laugh," she said, handing over the key and the money. She looked back at the boy. "That's very good work, Mr. Weasley." She winked and walked away, her son following her once he had purchased his Ever-Bouncing Ball.

Fred leaned on the counter, watching the little kids. One treat went into a pocket, and by the looks of the girl she hadn't been able to buy anything for a while so he disabled the anti-theft charm when she left with her friends. As soon as she was gone though, it was restarted. The kids would rob them blind if they thought they could.

***

Xander strolled back into the dungeon. "George was convinced to it back," he said with a smirk. Snape looked at him. "He forgot our anniversary."

"I wasn't aware that you had one right before the holidays."

"It's the anniversary of the first time we got together. Way back when, right before the Yule Ball that year."

Snape looked up and shook his head. "You're worse than a girl sometimes, Harris."

"But you love me anyway," Xander reminded him with a grin and batting eyes.

Snape looked at him. "Not that much." He pointed at the tables full of students. "As you can see, we waited too long and they demanded the opportunity to flunk another class."

"We can wait for a few more," Xander agreed, leaning against the front of the desk. "What are they doing? It smells worse than Iggy's enema potion for Hippogryphs."

Severus took a deep inhale. "It smells normal for this spell. There are a few who have, of course, gotten it wrong already. Let me get the diagram I drew up. I was working on it in my office." He stood up and glanced around. "Do behave for Professor Harris-Weasley, he is worse than I am." He walked into the back room, going to get that diagram. A phoenix screaming made him come back quickly. Xander was on the floor, as were four of the girls in the front row. Murphy, Xander's phoenix was flying around the ceiling screeching. "Stop that. It's not helping. Get Malfoy, now!" The bird flew off, leaving him to try and figure out what had happened. Xander seemed fine, just unconscious. "What happened?" he demanded, looking around the room. One boy in the back tentatively raised his hand. "Yes?"

"Their potion overboiled and Professor Harris-Weasley tried to help them as the cauldron tipped over. It splashed him and he passed out, sir. So did they." He pointed a shaking finger at the girls.

"Very well. The rest of you leave. You can deal with this after the holidays." The other students carefully ran from the room. "What happened?" he muttered, going over to the mass of potion puddled on the tabletop. He used a swab to sop some for a sniff test. "That isn't right," he said, frowning. "What is that?"

Draco walked in, breathing a little hard. "Murphy said there was an accident," he said, trying to catch his breath. "We were outside," he explained at the curious look. "What happened?"

"What is this potion?" Snape asked as he handed the swab over. "You've had dealings with most of the childish and sexual pranks and potions around the school." He moved Xander away from the growing puddle, checking him over again. "He seems fine."

Draco groaned, walking over to search their notes. "What house?" he asked.

"Ravenclaw."

Draco slammed his fist into the table. "Those bloody irresponsible girls!" He looked down at them, then spit on them. "Not as bright as you think, are you?" he yelled.

"This is a bit hysterical for you, what is it?" Snape asked, trying to at least sound patient.

Draco found the page in their notes he was looking for and handed it over. "It's a renewed virginity potion." He grabbed the spill powder and started to spread it around, then added a layer of baking soda on top of it. "Stupid girls!"

"I take it you know about this potion?"

"My grandmother created it," Draco told him. Snape groaned. "I see you remember?"

"Indeed. Send for George so we can explain it to him as well." He looked at the door. "Usually he's here by now."

Draco looked at the doorway. "You're right." He frowned and went to call him from Snape's personal office floo. "Fred, good. We've had a ...small incident up here. We'll need to explain it to George." Fred's mouth opened. "Don't start. Please. I can't tell you over this."

"Then come here. George has locked himself in the lab and he just fell."

"Wonderful." Draco stepped through and walked over, whispering in Fred's ear. He glanced at the other kids. "Safety release?"

"Above the door. The blue dot. Usual release word." Draco nodded, going to check on him "I think we're going to get our helper in here for the rest of the day," he told the children in the store. "Will you guys behave while I get her?" They all nodded, looking very sincere. Fred walked outside, turning up the alley to knock on her door. "We need you today," he told her, eyes still wide. "Xander just stumbled into a big mess."

"What sort?" their helper asked, pulling on a robe.

"The sort with some seventh year Ravenclaws who like to party and are due for a political marriage this summer." She looked stunned. "They splashed Xander."

"If they did the potion I'm thinking of, you're going to be busy for a few days," she said, following him back to the store. They found Draco ringing people up. "Let me, I'm sure you're needed back there." She looked him over. "Your grandmother's?" she whispered. He nodded. She grinned. "Have fun with that." He groaned and went back to the school.

Fred went to the lab, but George was napping. He covered him up and went up to help.

***

Draco looked at the gathered family, putting his teacup back into the saucer sitting on his crossed knee. "I've discovered a few things about this potion and which version they were using. First, they made it very strong. When the Headmaster questioned the girls, they said they were aiming to erase about six-to-eight lovers each. The potion was a bit stronger than that. They also used the wrong one to do that. This one links your memories, all of them, to your sexual experiences." He looked at Severus. "This was a trial run. They're due to be examined during break to make sure they're still pure," he said with a sneer. "If their mothers don't brew it for them, you might suggest that they call our beloved nephew and ask him to do it specially for them." Severus grunted in annoyance. "One girl suggested that they ask you and the others nearly killed her. The headmaster laughed, of course."

"Of course. I consider this a frivolous waste of energy."

"As do I, but to some this is most important. You know how some of the older lines feel about their brides coming in virginal and pure of thought and deed." He raised an eyebrow. "I'm surprised it took that long to make one."

"As am I."

"You seem to know a lot about this spell," Ron pointed out carefully. Draco was in a *bad* mood and it was showing.

Draco gave him a bland look. "I should. My paternal grandmother created it. She based it off an ancient spell that only worked part of the time. There are three other versions that have come off hers. In this case, the girls used the strongest. It can literally erase all the memories if it's not countered in a timely fashion."

"Which would be?" George asked from his usual chair.

"Which would be this next week," Draco admitted. He put his tea cup down on the coffee table and leaned forward. "The main problem with this spell is that it links all the memories he's created since he started having sex to the sex acts he's done with each of his lovers. To free them, we'll have to redo each act at least once."

"Um, I hate to bring this up, but he used to date girls," Bill pointed out from the corner.

"The girls hadn't done the final incantation, we *might* be able to get past that one somehow," Draco told him. He looked at George. "Do you know *everything* that he's done and how many lover's he's had?"

"Yes, and yes, but I think we're underestimating a few things," George said carefully. Draco and Snape both raised an eyebrow. "After his senior year, Xander went on a trip to find himself. He ended up being an exotic dancer." He glanced around. "This cannot get out. He'll kill anyone who knows." Everyone nodded. "Thank you." He relaxed. "He did some things during that time which he didn't want to talk about, ever. With anybody."

Draco nodded. "I've probably heard worse. Did you get it when you viewed his life that time?" George nodded. "Good, then can we recreate them in some fashion?"

"There were things that had three people in it," George told him.

"What happens if we don't get those back?" Bill asked.

"It could cause a personality change," Snape told him. "Did this trip impact him other than the obvious?"

"It made him take a long look at gays and see them as okay people," George told him.

"Blast," Ron muttered. He looked at George. "I wouldn't normally say this, but if you need the help...." He left it there.

George shrugged. "I don't know, will we?" He looked at Draco, who nodded. "Shit." He slumped in the chair. "I don't like this."

"We can always obliviate this time from ourselves," Bill suggested cheerfully.

George looked at him. "Yes, I will, just so I don't have to wonder if you're thinking about him during a family dinner."

Draco snorted. "I wouldn't trust Bill anyway. I'm not sure of his technique." He relaxed some. "George, do you want to do this in private? You'll have to graphically tell us what he's done so we can make plans."

"Please," Fred agreed. He stood up. "George, I love you, but I'm not helping. I'll help carry you to the bathroom so you can bathe afterwards, but I don't want to know that much." His twin smiled at him. "You two are scary during your kinkier times, and I already know too much." The others laughed. "You think I'm kidding, but I know a lot of things that the rest of you don't. Even their personal physicians might not know some of this."

"Oh, they don't," George agreed. He looked at Draco. "Our room?"

"We probably should." He stood up and followed George up. "If we can do them in the same order it would be for the best," he said as he closed the door and put up a barrier so no one could listen.

"What about near calls?"

"That depends on the sort." He sat on the bed and patted the large space beside him. "Come sit." George gave him a funny look. "I know, but it is the only place to sit in here."

"Good point." George ended up laying on his side to get comfortable. "He had a few close calls while he was captured."

"I see." Draco considered what he knew. "According to Grandmother's papers, it shouldn't matter. If it had actually happened, it might."

"Cordelia might have," George said quietly.

"Then we'll have to see, but I think that it would be covered with you doing the same thing, which I suppose you have, or at least in the same manner." George nodded. "Then it should still be covered." The other man relaxed and Draco laid down to get comfortable. "This is cosy."

George groaned and pulled a pillow over his head. "I feel like the kids on a sleepover sharing naughty secrets."

"If that's how you want to think of it, George, then that's fine with me," Draco said with a small smirk. The pillow hit him in the face. "Thank you." He used it to support his ankles. They were sore anyway. "Now then, give. What should we have to plan for? We'll have to make sure they're done fairly in a row. That way his mind doesn't have time to catch up so he won't realize what's going on."

"What about the nights?"

"There's that much?" Draco asked. George nodded. "Can we combine some things?"

"He started out normal, but after that trip he started exploring his kinkier side. With Anya alone, he discovered handcuffs, toys, and cock rings. Plus alternate porn, watching others, and performing voyeuristically for others to watch. Added on top of all the times she did him."

Draco thought about it, then shrugged. "If possible, we may have to take a weekend. I know you don't want to have to explain this to your mother." George shook his head quickly. "All right, start at the beginning."

"In the beginning was Faith. Shouldn't you be taking notes?"

"No, I'll be able to remember it," Draco said with a grin. "I won't even blackmail him with it."

"That's good, because he'll be very hurt," George pointed out. "You think you know some things, but you've never heard the majority of it and he's still wanting to keep that hidden, especially from you."

Draco patted him on the side. "I'd never hurt Xander, you know that." George nodded. "Now, do you really want me to take notes?"

"Not really. Not unless you can promise that they're destroyed and won't ever be seen."

Draco held up a finger and used his wand to summon something from his room, from under his mattress. He held up the little book. "I keep a small diary of liaisons, just in case something happens. We can use a few of the pages for him, that way it'll seem like it's mine." George relaxed again as Draco grabbed a muggle pen. "Okay, so, Faith." His nose wrinkled. "That other Slayer?"

"Yup. She got horny after a fight and jumped him. As he put it, a three minute thrill ride for her." He grinned weakly. "Will he remember anything?"

"With as strong as they made it, he might not know his own name," Draco admitted, giving him a sincere look. "Poppy's figuring that out right now." George nodded. "Anything else?"

"No, she shoved him out of the room. After that, we run into Cordelia. They made out a lot and she gave him a few blows. One handjob. Nothing spectacular." George combed through Xander's memories, smiling when he came to a few of them. "After that was that trip."

"All right," Draco said, writing the word 'trip'. "Then what?"

"Then was a threesome, an orgy with five women and another guy, and doing some watching. Plus stripping that one night." Draco looked at him. "He filled in, hated doing it, but he was so geeky back then."

"I see." Draco wrote it down. "Anything else?"

"I think he saw someone be flogged. He was dragged to an S&M club by the girl he was dating while he was there. Her best friend was putting on the show that night."

"Really?" Draco tapped the pen against his bottom lip. "I'm not sure that would count, but we could probably find one and have him watch. There's got to be at least one in London." George nodded. "We'll cover that later." Draco looked back down at the book. "Anything else?"

"Not that he remembered. He did have a few nights where he didn't remember," he cautioned. A note was made of that. "She picked him up at the club because she wanted her other boyfriend to dance. She decided that being around Xander would get him used to the idea, then she figured out that Xander had a very open mind. She and her little pack of women appreciated that. They used him for all sorts of fun, with her permission of course."

"Of course." Draco gave him a look. "Did he have fun?"

"He was eighteen."

"At least he was careful." He looked at the paper again. "Who comes next?"

"Anya," George sighed. "The Ho."

"I see." He wrote the name. "I'm guessing they started out normal?"

"And then Xander's innate need to explore got him into trouble. She did things like take him in the back of the shop that they all hung out at. In the park once, with kids playing a few hundred feet away. She's the first one to tie him down."

"I take it that's a favorite?"

"He gets bouncy," George defended. "Sometimes it's in my own defense."

"I'll have to remember that the next time you leave them up." He gave him a look. "Does that blue set mean anything special?"

"Just that he's been extra naughty or bouncy. They've got the smallest room to move."

"Ah." Draco made a note of that. "We might want them then."

"He prefers the red set." That last note was crossed out. "Thank you."

"Not a problem. We'll need you to be comfortable with this as well." Draco looked at the paper. "What else did she do?"

"She introduced him to toys. Both for her pleasure and his. She only used the small ones on him because he was very wary of being seen as gay in her eyes. Something about her going that way all the time."

"In other words, she'd want to top him all the time," Draco noted. George nodded. "He really did date butch women, didn't he?"

George gave him a soft shove. "It's not his fault they were all like that. His openness draws people like that to him. Look how many dominant people he has around him now."

Draco looked at him. "Is he normally submissive to you?"

"No!" George blushed. "Occasionally he asks, but I take just as much time under him." He cleared his throat. "We're not there yet."

"Good point. All right, she introduced him to tying down, handcuffs specifically, toys, and you said cock rings?"

"She wanted him to go all night. She's the one who built up his stamina."

"Which is impressive from what I've seen." Draco made a note to remind himself of that fact. "All right, anything else?"

"Well, like I said, she did like to perform for others. They made a few tapes. They watched a number of tapes. She taught him how to give good oral sex to his women." Draco made a note of that as well. "How are we going to do that part?"

Draco shrugged. "I don't know. We could take him to a few houses I know and let most of this happen there, that way we don't sully your home with it."

"That would be nice. Can we rent out the place?"

"No, but I know one where I can rent out a small room and they're discreet enough to not mention it and not film it."

"That might be for the best," George sighed, pulling a pillow over his head again. "Anya got him into anal play with her toys and fingers."

"That's one we'll definitely have to redo then, won't we?" Draco said, trying to be comforting. He patted George on the stomach. "Were you next?"

"Next was the battle his first year teaching over the holidays. Cordelia had been turned and had him."

"Did she do anything outside of molesting him?"

"I don't know, I'm assuming it was pretty standard. I know he was tied up, but we've done that as well. Just not tied up like he was."

"We can deal with that as well," Draco assured him, making the note. "Then came you, correct?"

"Unless he hid some memories," George agreed. "We started out normal as well, but Xander was very honest about what he had done and what he had liked about it. Within a few times with him, we had tied each other down and had to gag him once or twice." Draco made a note. "Do you feel as oddly as I do telling you all this?"

"Definitely," Draco said with a small smile. "I think it's a bit icky. I never realized how much of a friend I saw Xander as. Somewhere over the years I quit seeing him as a sexual object. I might pick on him but I'd never go through with it I think."

George grinned back. "Now you know how we feel when you tease him, Draco."

"I know. It is rather an odd feeling. The only one who brings up this same feeling is my own daughter."

"Yeah, we'll have to make sure Simone isn't there."

"She's out of the country at a game." He went back to the book. "Just give me a list, George. Toys, handcuffs, what else?"

"Toys, handcuffs, swings, a sling, bigger than average toys, a gag once or twice." He coughed at the look Draco gave him. "What? That's the more mild things. Want me to write it?"

"I'll have to know to help. Consider me like a counselor in this case."

"Fine. We've played around with fisting, with enemas, with champagne enemas because he wanted to. Those really will make you very drunk."

"I hope it was warm," Draco put in. George nodded. "Good, I'd hate to feel it cold." He looked at him. "What else? I can feel that there's more."

"I've done about everything I could to him at least once, Draco. With a few exceptions."

"All right," he made a note. "Let's make an exclusion list. Scat?" George shuddered. "Showers?"

"Done that, twice."

"Eating him afterwards."

"Done that a few times. Also with some strawberry oil before." A note was made. "Pretty muchly, that's it."

"I see." Draco looked at him. "You've cut him?" George shook his head. "Used pins on him?" George shook his head, starting to look sick. "Have you whipped him?"

"We tried it, it didn't really feel right to either of us and he never would allow me to try that on the bottom."

"Good. Have you paddled him?"

"No, same thing as the whipping."

Draco made another note. "All right, what about spanking?"

"Only playful ones." George ran a hand over his face, wiping off the sweat. "I wish I could just show you, that would solve this problem."

"I wish it were that simple. Otherwise you could show him and we'd not have this problem." He looked at the list. "Did he give or take when you fisted?"

"Both."

"All right." Draco made another note. "I have to ask. I know this isn't really you, but how far up did you get?"

"Only my wrist. He takes a bit more than that."

"Thank you." He smiled. "I don't think I wanted to know that much about his insides." George gave him another nudge. "Do you think you can do this on your own?"

"No," George said honestly. "But I want you to promise to obliviate it or something afterwards."

"If you want," Draco agreed easily. "I don't think I want to look at him across the table and remember being up him that way."

George pounced him, rolling Draco under him. "Only I get to do that, Draco. No one else. That's private between us."

"Then you can do that," he agreed. "You can do as much of it as you can handle. I don't think you'll be able to do all of it though."

"I know." George's shoulders slumped and his 'son' gave him a hug. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. Xander is the only person in the entire world that I would do this for, you know that." He grinned. "Not that I won't try to give him a higher standard to work for."

George pinched him. "Nasty git." But he was smiling. "There's one last thing, something he realized a few years back. He once picked up a prostitute." Draco nodded. "Who was male. A crossdresser. He didn't realize it until after he had been inside me."

"I think we can even arrange for that. They've probably seen such accidents. Do you want to go there?"

"I'll even pay for it," George said quietly. "I don't want to do that in our beds."

"That's fine." Draco gave him a pat on the back. "Get off, you're heavier than I am and I prefer light people on top of me." He grimaced.

"I'm sorry," he whispered, hugging his son tightly. "I know you miss her."

"I do, but she'd want me to move on. She said so a few times," Draco agreed, hugging him back. "Myan would have laughed her ass off about this one."

"I'm sure Xander will if we ever tell him."

"Or he'll never look us in the face again."

"That too," George agreed with a grin. He stiffened. "He's awake."

"Good. Does he remember his name?"

"Yeah, he seems to have memories up to about the age of ten." George frowned and considered it. "That's not when he said he started."

"He probably saw his first naked girl then," Draco offered. "Is he acting childlike?"

"No, like a normal Xander who can't remember anything of the past thirty years. Only with less violence floating around randomly in his mind."

"Good. Then it hasn't harmed his essential nature." George looked down at him. "Ten years ago there was girl who made it much too strong, it wiped out all of her memories. They didn't know what had happened so they couldn't fix it."

"Oh," George said with a hiss and shudder. "Did her parents marry her off anyway?"

"Yes, they were rather pleased with it. It seemed that she had some personality traits that they found annoying. Her husband got to retrain her in everything. She seems to be happy."

"She doesn't know any different."

"Well, she does now, but she's still happy enough I suppose. I saw her last year at a garden party and she seemed happy." He shifted. "Has she told him yet?"

"She's handed him a note, he's reading it." George looked at him. "Acknowledged but not actual?"

"How else did you want me to describe it, George?" He shoved. "Get off, we should probably introduce you. The gay thing is probably going to throw him for a few minutes." He got free and put the book into his pocket, brushing himself off. "You have dog hair on you."

"Sorry." George stood up and followed him down to the living room. "Xander's awake."

"Good," Ron sighed. "How long before we have to do something?"

"We'll be planning that in a few moments." Ron looked at him, but so did Bill and Severus. "They don't want to do this in their marriage beds."

"Good point," Severus agreed, standing up. "I'll start on some memory blockers." George gave him a grateful smile. "You're welcome. Come get me if you should need me."

"Where we're going, I don't think it's necessary." Ron sighed in relief. "Though we'll probably need you once. They only have one man on staff." He looked at Ron, who nodded. "Good boy. Come, George, let's introduce you to your husband." He walked out, followed by George.

***

Xander looked at the nice nurse beside him. She had him sitting on the of the bed. "Okay, magic?" he asked.

She nodded. "I'm afraid so. You've had a long life with it, Xander. You teach it."

"Oh." He looked around. "Then why aren't there dark candles and stuff?"

She pinched him on the arm. "That's bad Hollywood special effects. Real magic isn't like that. Check your pockets, your wand may be in there." He patted himself down, coming up with a wand, which he held up. "Yes, that one's yours. Try something."

"How?" he asked, swishing it around. All the candles were extinguished. "Wow," he breathed, looking around. "That is cool." She relit them, making him laugh.

"Isn't it though?" Draco asked as he walked in. He smiled at Xander. "I'm Draco, I wrote you the letter." Xander shook his hand. "This is George, your husband."

Xander's nose wrinkled. "I like boys?"

"Only this one, you consider the others to be rather icky I believe," Draco assured him with a comforting pat to the arm. "George, come closer."

Xander looked at this man. He was going bald. He wasn't totally fit, but he wasn't a slouch physically. He was probably his height because their eyes were at the same level. There was a happiness shining out of them. There was something familiar about this man. He shrugged mentally and hugged him. George looked surprised but let him. "Don't I usually do this?"

"Every chance you get, usually with a kiss as well, but I was just eating fish so you might not want to."

Xander shrugged. "I'll leave that up to you. You seem familiar. That Deja-Vu feeling."

"That's the effect of the block," Draco informed him. "You two talk. I'm setting up the method of fixing this." Madam Pomfrey looked at him. "We'll have to go back over everything," he told her. "I'll bring him back as soon as we're done so you can check him over."

"That would be fine, Draco," she agreed primly. "Try to give him muscle relaxers before he gets here, that way I don't have to know either." Draco gave her a naughty grin. "I'll ready some restorative for you as well." George was suddenly hugged tightly. "Did you kiss him?" George nodded. "Does he remember you now?"

"Just that we're married. It keyed our wedding day," George told her, eyes closed. "It's all right, Xander. Draco and I are handling it. Within a few hours we'll have you back to normal."

"Or at least within a day," Draco put in. Xander looked at him. "Remember me now?" Xander nodded slowly. "Not all of it though I bet. Do you remember helping me when I had problems with the children? Or me kidnaping you so you had to relax?"

"Not yet," Xander admitted. "You're going to fix me?"

"All of you," Draco agreed with a slight smirk. "Let me make a few calls and then we'll get to it. George, no scandalizing the nurse. Remember, doing them out of order may cause more problems."

"I don't care, I just want it back. I can stand being confused for a while." Xander went back to hugging his mate. He remembered this much. He was gently laid down and George climbed up to lay with him, cuddling him close. "Thank you."

"I love you, you big goof, of course I put up with these occasional problems." He kissed him again, making Xander's eyes light up. "You remember more?"

"Just that apparently I like to do more with you," he said, looking down at both their crotches. "So do you."

"We'll get to that in a while. That's what will unblock you."

"So the note said." Xander's nose wrinkled again. "Have we...done a...lot of stuff?"

"Very much and you enjoyed most of it," George agreed with a smile. He gave him another kiss. "Just lay there and enjoy me. I'm supposed to be at work right now." He suddenly laughed. "This is one hell of an anniversary present, Xander."

"It's our anniversary? But we got married in the summer."

"It's the anniversary of the first night we spent together. You wanted to celebrate." He tweaked his nose. "Relax, it'll take a bit for Draco to arrange things."

"Not in our bed?"

"No, love, not in our bed. We're going somewhere special." He patted the other man's stomach. "Have you eaten? I think you're going to need it."

"I'll send for some lunch," Poppy told them. "For both of you." She hurried to do that. She didn't want to know that much about their sex lives.

***

Draco opened the door to the suite and let them inside. "As it was pointed out to me, there are some people who will gossip, even in the best houses," he confided at the confused look George gave him. "This way it's totally private, we can clean up afterwards, and we can ward the room so no one can eavesdrop or anything else."

"What about the girl parts?" Ron asked as he sat on a couch. "You might as well sit, Xander, you're not going to be able to tomorrow." Xander sat in a chair and continued to look around. "This is a nice place," Ron noted.

"Known for housing some very discreet liaisons," Draco told him. He looked at George again. "The suite has three bedrooms. I've set one up specifically for some of the kinkier stuff you've done." George relaxed. "The only remaining problem is the girl issue. The place I prefer to use for quiet people was too busy, there wasn't anyone available tonight." George frowned. "So I leave you with a suggestion. Somehow, your sister-in-law heard."

"Fred would kill you," Ron offered.

"She's offered and Fred's on his way as well," Draco informed him. "Xander, why don't you take a look around, but stay out of the bedroom with the closed door." That got a nod and he got up to walk around. "I'll leave this between you and them, George." He walked over to talk to Ron, they'd be needing his help for a few things probably. At the very least to set up the silence and dampening spells so nothing got out of the room.

George opened the door when it was knocked on, letting in Katie, Alicia, Angelina, Fred, and Oliver. "Well, the gang's all here. Are we hosting a party as well?" he asked uneasily.

Katie hugged him. "We'd do anything for Xander, George, you know that."

"But still," Fred put in, "we don't really like it."

"Neither do I," George agreed grimly, watching his husband look out the window. "Xander?" He looked at him. "Are you all right?"

"Kinda nervous," he admitted. He looked at these new people. "Are we having a party afterwards?"

"No, love, we're here to help," Alicia told him, walking over to give him a hug. "In case you didn't remember, you used to date girls." Xander groaned. "Don't you worry. We're all taking a memory block as soon as we're done so none of us will remember it. It's strictly to help you, not to be kinky or nasty later on." He gave her a hard hug. "Air," she gasped.

"Xander, love, you're very strong," George pointed out with a grin. He let Alicia go. "They're out best friends, they wanted to help."

"I guess," Xander said with a shrug. "I was looking at the book...." He snapped his fingers, trying to remember the name.

"Ron," Ron said helpfully, with a smile for him.

"Ron said was mine and I didn't remember any of it."

"That would be a function of the renewed virginity spell," Draco agreed, sitting in a chair. "Come sit."

"Why would anyone think up one of those?" Oliver asked.

Draco looked at him, but Katie answered. "Because that cute little double standard that says girls should be pure and boys should be knowledgeable sucks, Oliver. This way the girls know what they're getting in to, but they can have that supposedly important piece of muscle tissue restored in time for the wedding." She sat in Fred's lap, letting Alicia sit in Oliver's.

"That and for certain ceremonies that call for a sacrifice of virginity, or a virgin, and there isn't one handy," Draco added. He looked at Xander. "Do you understand why we have to recreate all this?"

"Because otherwise I'm not the man I was and George would miss me," Xander said firmly.

"That's very true," George said, giving him a hug. "I already miss you and your violent side. If this had happened to anyone else, we'd be rolling around laughing by now." He looked at Draco, then back at his mate. "Are you ready?"

"I'm not. I've got an order coming up from room service so we won't have to unseal the doors for anything. Severus is giving us the memory blocks as soon as they're done. That's in about three hours. I'll key the shields to let in only him." Everyone nodded. "That means that we can either do this now, and the girls can wait for a bit to get their blocks done, or we can cuddle and chat while we nerve ourselves up until he's done so that they can be done immediately."

"Either's fine with me," Katie told him. Alicia and Angelina both nodded.

Xander looked at them. "I know he said you're our best friends, but isn't this weird for you?" Katie shook her head. "What do I do that's this great, I mean, what did I to deserve you guys?"

"Just by being yourself," Angelina said, giving him a soft and gentle kiss. "We adore you, Xander. You're our trouble buddy and you give us wonderful backrubs."

"Plus, you coach our team and make our lives much more fun," Alicia put in.

Katie giggled. "And sometimes you drop by our shop in the skimpiest of leather outfits to titillate and tease us."

"It's only fair, they're getting you back for all the times you got them off with a backrub," Oliver assured him. He gave him a grin. "I'm just glad it didn't happen to me."

"Yours would probably take less time," Draco pointed out smugly. "Each act once is not that hard for people who like to do things ...normally." Oliver and Fred both blushed. "Ah," he said with a smirk. "Not so vanilla after all?"

"You hush," Katie chastised. "Smutty pervert."

"Thank you, that's the nicest compliment I've been given recently," Draco retorted. The girls all laughed.

Xander looked at Ron. "What about you? I know you said you're George's brother, but do I do this to you too?"

"Nah, you gave me a direction in my life, Xander. Besides, I like you the way you were. Screaming fits at two in the morning and all." He winked. "I'll consider this prepayment for all the training you've still got to do with the kids."

George laughed. "With the way your last one is, I'm sure we'll be seeing her in Morgana's training lessons soon."

"That's no fair, Xander can't hog them all. We've only gotten two of all the kids as our personal helpers."

"I tried with Iggy," George reminded him. "He decided to go for serious potions."

"We're not expecting him, right?" Xander asked cautiously.

"No, dear, we're not expecting our oldest son," George assured him, giving him a short kiss. "Or any of the other children."

"Thankfully, William and Mary were able to come in from their studies for the weekend," Fred offered. Xander looked at him. "William is your son and Mary is Ron's eldest daughter. They're setting up a new sub-shop to ours in Diagon as soon as they've graduated in two years."

"It's the only thing that would keep us in business," George agreed sadly.

"One of them could set up in opposition to Zora in Mortal Alley," Ron offered.

George shook his head. "They promised they wouldn't."

"Besides, they want to work together," Fred reminded him.

Xander coughed. "How many kids do we have, George?"

"Iggy is our oldest by nearly eleven years. Then comes William, and he's a long story waiting to happen, then Maeve, then about six years ago the twins, Greg and Tim. Iggy has children of his own and his first one, Spenser, will be going with the twins."

"Wow," Xander said. He looked at the girls. "Which one of you carried for us?"

"Well, our sister Ginny carried Iggy," Ron told him, frowning.

"William came from elsewhere," Fred put in.

"Maeve was carried by Severus' mate, Tara," Draco offered.

"Then you carried the twins, dear," George said with a smile. Xander looked at him. "It was an accident, but you were *so* happy when you found out. You danced me up and down the halls at the school. The students thought you had went mad."

"Does magic bend the laws of physics?"

"Sometimes the laws of nature," Katie assured him with a grin. "You were huge, Xander. George, don't you have your wallet? You used to carry around a picture of him like that next to the sonogram piccie."

George pulled out his wallet and handed it over, letting Xander look through them. "That's our wedding day. That's the day that we came back from the honeymoon, mum took that one," he said with a grin. "The one across from it is the Iggy stack. There's a space spell on the holder so I could put the whole stack in." Xander touched the face of the man in the picture. "He's a wonderful boy, Xander. Very much like you, only serious." Xander shot him a grin and flipped over. "That's Maeve and Lucien. Lucien is Draco's, but they were carried at the same time so they consider themselves twins."

"The same mother?"

"No, I carried Lucien," Draco told him, pulling up his shirt to show the thin scar. "See?"

Xander's mouth fell open. He leaned over to touch it. "Wow." He looked in the gray eyes. "Did you like it?"

"Very much. It's an incredible feeling, but I'm never doing it again." That got some laughter. "I have grandchildren coming, that's more than enough for now."

Xander looked at the pictures again. "Who's this?" he asked, pointing at a dark haired teen.

"That's William, the long story waiting to happen." George flipped the pictures to the next set. "That's Ron's brood. Mary's the dark haired one."

Ron craned his neck to see. "That's not the latest one."

"I spilled stuff on that one. Besides, I like this one, the triplets aren't behaving in this one."

"We nearly had to use an unforgivable on them the other night to separate them," Ron said with a faint sniffle. "I love my kids."

"Ron, please, get a vasectomy," Katie said, leaning down to kiss him on the cheek. "Your kids are horrible!"

He grinned. "Thanks." Fred laughed. "Hey, I'm keeping you from having to have more, don't laugh too hard."

"Oh, I'm sure that won't be a problem," Katie said, smiling at Alicia. Both of their men looked stunned. "What?"

"Since when!" Fred demanded. "You said you only wanted the one."

"Sometimes things happen," Alicia pointed out, grinning at him. Oliver gulped and she gave him a hug. "It's all right, Oliver. I promise, it's okay."

"You were taking that potion," Oliver pointed out. Then he considered it. "Fred was taking that potion. For that matter, all of us were taking that potion."

"Calm down," Alicia whispered, kissing him to stun him. "As Simone proved, sometimes things go wrong. We'll talk about it later."

"At least I don't have to worry about how to explain you two having dark haired children," George muttered.

Draco looked at Ron. "I thought your mother told you the world had enough Weasleys."

"That's okay, because we don't think these ones are," Katie told him. Oliver passed out, making the girls giggle and hug each other.

"You get to explain that to mum," Ron told Fred. Fred groaned. "Not that she won't be thrilled. She was so happy when Sarajane decided to have everything pulled out."

"Almost as happy as when Ginny's tests came out negative during her scare," George agreed. Draco looked stunned. "She slipped up her potion as well."

Draco shuddered. "I'm glad it wasn't me." He looked around. "Let's change the subject, shall we?"

Angelina looked at him. "Draco, is it true that William and Lucien got a plaque together on Slytherin's walls?" she asked innocently.

Draco groaned. "Those two are worse than Denver *ever* was," he told her. "Between them, they've corrupted so many of the boys I'm not sure any of them will want a wife."

"Not to mention all the girls," George added grimly. On some level, he was proud of his son, but on another he really wanted to make him permanently impotent.

"I heard they tag-teamed the girls," Fred offered.

"That's why they got the plaque together," Ron told him. "Because they're never without the other. Girl or boy. Or teacher from what I heard." He looked at Draco, who shook his head. "That was a rumor?"

"That was definitely a rumor. Amelia Rosenberg would never sleep with either of them. She hates penises." He shifted some in his chair. "I know my record still stands because none of them have gotten that many lovers, mostly because the school's population has went down, but those two have gotten as close as anyone. With two more years for William and three more for Lucien and Maeve, we may yet see my old record of 679 lovers broken." Everyone stared at him. "What?" he asked innocently.

"That many?" Ron asked. "I thought it was closer to four hundred."

"No, not hardly." Draco buffed his nails on his slacks, then looked at them. "Denver only got to 452. William and Lucien...."

"We don't want to know," George interrupted.

"Sorry," Draco said with a smirk for him. "You're not proud?"

"I heard about their drunken trip to Diagon last summer," George reminded him. Draco looked embarrassed. "Try to keep my son out of trouble if possible."

"Ours," Xander said quietly. George smiled at him but he was looking at Draco. "Why is our son such a slut?"

"Because he is," Draco told him. "We think it's because he's gotten your lusty nature." Xander opened his mouth. "Trust us on this, Xander, you're nearly as bad as I am, only you confine your adventures to one person."

Fred and Ron both nodded. "You two have sex all the time," Fred assured him. "Loud, messy, leaving-George-lying-around sex. It's gotten so bad that George has to stay with you more often or the neighbors whine at us in the mornings."

"You guys can't go to the Leaky and get a room anymore either," Ron reminded them. "Old Tom said he'd never heard noise like you two made the last time and you scared away most of the patrons in the bar."

"That's why places like this exist," Draco offered.

"Usually we got to the cheap and sleazy places," George admitted with a grin. "Less clean up and they expect to find nasty things."

"Less clean up that way as well," Katie agreed. Oliver moaned and she grinned at him. "Back among us? You missed the 'why is William a slut' question."

"Because he's just like Xander?" Oliver suggested. Angelina pinched him. "Ow!"

"Sorry, but you deserved it. They haven't been very smutty recently."

"Good point," Fred said, looking at George. "Wasn't that why this anniversary was called into celebration?"

"Yeah," George admitted, looking at his mate. "Today is the anniversary of the first time we had sex, dear."

"So at least this is appropriate," Xander said with a grin. Someone knocked on the door and he jumped. "Who's that? Surely we're not expecting more people."

"Room service," Draco soothed, getting up to answer it and sign the slip. "Thank you." He wheeled in the table and set everything out. "There, now we won't have to leave for a bit." He checked his watch. "Xander, why don't you go to the bedroom on this side and take a long hot bath?" he suggested. He stood up and headed that way, but Draco waited until he heard the water running. "All right, girls, come over here. We'll get you started. The memory block should be done in about an hour." They stood up and walked over, grabbing something off the table to nibble on while he told them what they needed to do. They nodded and went to pounce on Xander in the tub first.

Ron stood up. "Silencing, shields, and what?" he asked, pulling his wand.

"Shields and silencing should be fine," Draco agreed, starting on the bedroom doors, then the general room. When he was done, he looked at George. "On the table is a room key for the room next door. When we're finished, take him over there so he has a chance to recuperate."

"What about the gear?" George asked.

"I bought it new so you wouldn't have any reminders the next time you played," Draco said quietly. "If you choose to leave it up, then the management will take it down and probably keep it for special requests. If you choose to take it, consider it an early birthday present." George pulled him down for a hug. "You know I'd do anything for Xander, George. This is minor compared to what I'm willing to put up with." He pulled back. "Fred, Oliver, did you bring something to do?"

"I think we're going to need to have a talk," Fred assured him, looking at his best friend. Their women shared each other, so they were used to waiting on them sometimes. "Two of them, Oliver?"

"I didn't plan this," Oliver defended.

"No one does," George pointed out, getting comfortable. "How long should this take?"

"I expect the potions will need rewarmed once they're through," Draco assured him. He looked over at Ron, who was looking out the peephole of the door. "Who is it?"

"Either Snape's gone clean-cut or it's Iggy," Ron told him.

Draco came over to pierce the shields for a moment and take the box of potions. "Thank you. Where is your mentor?"

"At home. He threw out his back trying to clean up the mess. That's eight memory blocking potions, all of them safe on pregnant people, six vials of pain medicine, and two of muscle relaxers. Anything else?"

"Not for now. Thank you, Ignatius."

"You're welcome. And as always, I don't want to know." He disappeared from the hallway.

Ron closed the door and redid the shields and spells on it. "That was neat of him."

"He always did know when anyone in the family was pregnant."

"I saw him checking the chart of future students," Oliver told them, taking the box to look inside. "Peppermints as well."

"For that fresh feeling," Ron quipped.

George blushed. "Not exactly." He took the bag of peppermints and put them into his pocket. "I think I'll be needing those."

Draco looked at him. "How did Ignatius find out about that?"

"He walked in," George said firmly. "He doesn't spy."

"Good, because otherwise his wife might complain," Ron said with a grin. "You naughty creature, what would mum say about playing with your food that way?"

"Candy especially," Fred added, frowning at his twin. "Peppermint?"

"Yes, peppermint sticks," George said. "Drop it unless you want me to share."

Oliver covered Fred's mouth. "That's quite all right," he assured him. "No need to share." He smiled. "Really, there isn't."

Draco laughed, sitting down again. "For those of us who know, it is an amusing story." George looked at him. "Xander had to admit why he needed that special creme put on," he said smugly. He looked at the men. "All right, when the ladies are done, George, I want you to head in there and start on him. When you feel he's ready for a nap or a break, take him to the room on the other side, they've got a connection between them." George nodded. "I left the door ajar, but you can easily lock it from that other side." George nodded again, giving him a grim look. "I scanned back, George, he didn't do this on purpose. He knew what was about to hit him when it slopped onto his arms and hands, but this wasn't on purpose."

"How were they not getting caught?" Fred asked.

"Today was the traditional 'brew what you feel like' day that Ignatius set up. Most of the class was brewing a potion they knew was going to be on the test and that most of them had gotten wrong. Those three decided to brew their test run today as Snape said he'd have to check anything ingested before they left for the holidays. I saw Xander ask them what they were doing, he had noted earlier that the smell of the room was off. They told him it what it was and that they were due for a political marriage, hence needing it. He wisely nodded and didn't say anything to them about it."

"Then it boiled over and splashed him," George sighed. "I saw that part. I called up to see what was wrong. I saw the memories be barricaded."

"We're lucky it didn't get you as well," Ron pointed out.

"If he had a bond like his son and daughter-in-law have, then he would have," Draco agreed.

"You know a lot about this thing," Oliver accused.

Draco smirked, but it was mostly a nice one. "My grandmother invented it, Wood. I went through her notes." Oliver's mouth opened and Fred closed it by pushing back up his chin. "My father's mother was apparently where the lusty nature in my family comes from. From what her diaries said, I'm surprised she doesn't have a plaque up."

"And then all the girls in the world rejoiced," Ron said dryly.

"And quite a few of the men I imagine. If we had to fight over the easy women, we'd never get anywhere."

"At least your year had a few who were easy," Fred grumbled.

"Mine did," Oliver pointed out. "Not that I took up with them or anything."

"Ours only had two," Ron sighed, smiling in remembrance. "One of them was even pretty."

"And had great suction," Draco agreed. Everyone looked at him. "What? She was always willing to give a helping hand when needed."

"We'll take your word for it," George told him.

Ron looked over at Draco. "I'm having a wiggy moment. We might have shared someone on the same day."

"For some of them you did, we might have shared them in the same hour," Draco corrected. "I'm hoping they took a bath, but I don't think you were too discriminate."

"No, back then I was really happy to be touched, I didn't much care by who," Ron agreed. His brothers looked at him. "What?" he asked. "It's not like I was dating anyone, like you two."

"Did mum know that there might have been more little Weasleys running around?" Fred asked. Ron blushed and sunk down a bit.

"Ron?" George asked.

"She swore it wasn't mine," he defended. "She doesn't look like me either. " Oliver swatted him. "Ow, don't do that! I tried to be careful. She's the one who botched things by doing that fertility spell wrong with Tara and Willow."

George picked up a throw pillow and hit Ron in the face with it. "Bad boy. Naughty! Mum would have died, Ron!"

"She knew something was up, warned me it had better not be that, but she didn't know it was that close," Ron admitted sheepishly. "It's not like I did stuff someone up."

"There really is a fertility curse on you, isn't there?" Draco asked.

"And how many did you think you were going to have, Draco?" Fred asked. Draco laughed and shook his head. "None?"

"Not really. I thought I'd have my heir out of duty, not out of anything else."

Ron looked over at him. "At least your kids are a lot like you. Mine apparently are the twin's most of the time."

"Yes, Sarajane is a wonderful snog," Fred teased. Ron picked up the pillow George and used it to attack his brother brutally. "Sorry!" he said, ducking out of the way.

"Get off me!" Oliver complained. "It's not my fault. I'm normal, they drag me into all this stuff."

Ron paused to look at him. "Then it wasn't your idea to be shared like a trophy?" he asked, before swatting him as well.

"Ron!" George said, taking the pillow. "You know we'd never even look at your wife. Katie would eviscerate Fred and Xander would punish me in ways that would make me beg for mercy."

"As opposed to...?" Ron asked.

"Not in a fun way, pervert."

"I'm not the one who needs special equipment," Ron pointed out. "What do you *do* to him?"

"None of your business," George said firmly. "All you have to know is that it's consensual and we enjoy it, thank you very much."

"I believe I've heard Percy defend himself that way once," Draco mused, looking at the ceiling. "I believe it was after Yule presents." He looked at the twins, who were blushing. "I see. Thankfully, I got them something tasteful to make up for the manacles and sensory depravation gear."

"I thought it was nice," Ron told him. "It matched the table in the dining room very well, you couldn't even see the rings to hook the chains without looking hard."

"I thought it was nice of them to set it up for them," Oliver said with a grin.

"Too bad Melvin found it first," George sighed, looking at Fred. "He really didn't seem to appreciate Marion chewing on the gag strap at all. Or his father being on the table."

"He didn't want the baby to have a taste for leather," Fred said with a shrug. "Arabelle seemed to get a kick out of it."

Draco snickered. "I'm sure she did. Percy looked worn out when they finally let us come over for the celebration."

"I was even nice and put the tablecloth onto the table so they wouldn't have to worry about cleaning up after themselves," Fred reminded him.

"Hopefully they changed it," Draco said.

"They did. I used the blue flowered one."

"It's odd, but I haven't seen that one recently," George noted. "Or his dark red robe either. I wonder what happened to them?"

Ron snorted. "I think she tore them off him when she found him tied to the table."

"Hmm, he is always complaining about not being able to find a wearable shirt," George agreed, getting comfortable. Oliver broke, laughing hard. "Feel better?"

"Much," he gasped. "You two are horrible to poor Percy."

"He started it, he put me in a gag," Fred defended.

"Xander bought that for him," Ron reminded him, reaching over to pat him on the leg. "He thought you'd enjoy it."

"He should have kept it for himself, noisy bugger," Fred complained. "George, I demand that you put the silencing shield back up on your room. You can key it so it'll echo if you yell for help, but I don't need to know how much he wants it like a few months back."

"We turned it on," George defended.

"Were you doing the thing that woke up the tower from your room?" Oliver asked.

George thought back. "Not that night. I guess it's where we use safe words sometimes." He shrugged. "I didn't mean to keep you up."

"Well, you did," Fred grumped, glaring at his twin. "Use something other than my name as a safe word."

"It'd have to be something that would stop me dead," George pointed out.

"Snape," Ron and Draco said in unison. George stared at Ron in open-mouthed shock.

"It'd stop me too," Oliver agreed.

"That may work, but what if he hears when we're at the school?" George said.

"Well, gee, I won't hear it when you're *there*," Fred pointed out. "You can use my name then. Or even 'stop it' if you feel like it."

"The very fact that you need those sort of precautions means that you do things much more indecent than I've ever heard of," Oliver said, standing up and walking over to the refreshment table. "Anyone want some juice?"

"Please," George agreed.

***

After deciding who was going to get to jump the Xander first, and the other two listening at the door to see what guys talked about when no women were around, Angelina walked into the bathroom, making Xander squeak. "That's so cute," she cooed, sitting beside the tub to help him with his soothing bath. "Are you ready?"

"No?"

She giggled. "Can't decide?"

"I'm torn. I want this so I can have all my memories back, but I don't want this because I know there will be odd feelings afterwards, even with a memory block."

"There shouldn't be."

"Yeah, but I know there will be. I'm not that lucky."

She picked up the washcloth laying on his stomach and rewetted it, using it on his near shoulder. "You forget, your luck has changed since you got together with George, Xander. You've had mostly good luck since then." Xander pointed at the scars. "You were protecting the school and your new nieces, two of Ron's triplets, from being killed," she said quietly. "George yelled, but he did understand why you did it."

"He doesn't mind me protecting him?"

"Not as much as you'd think. He's gotten used to it now that you've managed to narrow the focus to protecting the family and letting Draco and Ron get everything else." She switched to his arm, gently stroking down it. "Especially since you finished your lessons in doing it magically instead of physically with Draco." He looked a little stunned. "Draco is like your son, Xander, he'd do anything for you. Including mediate between you and George when you get grumpy with each other."

"Why?" She looked down at him. "I don't understand why I get such loyal friends. I've never been that special."

"You'd be surprised," she said, leaning over to kiss him. "You're very special to a lot of people, and very annoying to nearly as many," she consented at his incredulous look. He laughed. "To us, you're like a big brother in some ways, but not quite that touchable. Maybe a stepbrother or something, but you're definitely a part of the family we girls have together. Besides, you keep George from pranking us."

"That means that you're about God in our book," Alicia said from the doorway. "Not started yet?"

"He wanted to know a few things. He didn't understand why we were willing to do this."

"Because he's him. Trust me, I wouldn't normally do this for anyone. Not even Fred or Ollie. If they go through this, they're screwed." Xander chuckled some more. "Get the naughty one out of the tub or play with him in there if you want, I want my turn." She cracked her knuckles. "It's payback time for some of those backrubs." She winked and strolled away, closing the door.

Xander looked up at her. "What do I do to you girls during these backrubs?" he asked. She laughed and kissed him, stunning him stupid. He tried to follow her lips when they pulled back, but she moved back too far. He stood up, letting the water run off him. She crooked a finger, urging him to follow her. He stepped out and followed her, grabbing the towel to dry himself off as he walked. Someone pounced him from behind and he flinched, but she had found *that* spot on the back of his neck and he was nearly helpless to move her off him. He fell face-first onto the bed and moaned, letting her go for it. If they had to do this, at least it would be good. He was sure they were very good. Or at least good enough for his simple tastes.

Alicia looked at the other two and winked, then spanked Xander hard, making him yell. "Naughty boy, Xander. First you get us all off each few weeks with a backrub, now you have to torment us this way." He gave her a pitiful look so she kissed him. "Not that we mind," she admitted with a grin. "At the very least, you're a taste of spice in our otherwise boring lives."

"Speak for yourself," Katie countered, with a grin. "I happen to like my life. All the hectic parts."

"Yeah, we like you and Ollie teasing each other too," Angelina agreed. "You can make him get these expressions that are just too cute."

"Thanks," Katie said with a blush. "Ladies, we should be concentrating on our current happy meal." She waved a hand at Xander's back. "Perhaps we should tease him like he does us?"

They giggled and set upon their current lover.

***

George looked up as the bedroom door opened, standing up as three very tired women walked out. "And?"

"He remembers a few women," Katie said with a kiss for his cheek. "I want a nap." She curled up on Oliver's lap, letting herself fall asleep on his chest. Alicia did the same with Fred, but he was nice enough to let Angelina sit between them.

George looked at Fred, then at the bedroom. "Damn it, they wound him up," he muttered, going in there to help his husband. He found him nearly asleep and smiling. "Keep it up, husband, I'll start to think you did this on purpose," he whispered in his mate's ear. Xander lifted an arm so he curled up with him. "Ready for more?"

"Want a nap first, need recovery time," Xander whispered. "Nap, hubby."

"Yes, dear," George said with a smile. He snuggled in, getting comfortable. He didn't even mind the wet spots near him. They would be fixed by someone else.

***

Draco looked at the girls as they woke up, holding up a beaker. "Want it now?" he asked with a smile.

"Will it make us not feel it?" Katie asked. He shook his head so she looked at Fred. "How long will it take off?"

"To this morning," Draco told her, walking the beakers over to them. "He can pull you back to the house and start on you himself. You'll think he did it to you," he promised. She nodded and they drained the potions quickly, then Fred and Oliver took them back to the house. He sat down and watched the door, one foot swinging lazily as he waited. He glanced at Ron, who was reading and not paying any attention to anything.

***

Xander woke up and looked around. "Xander?" George called softly, earning a smile. "Come on, let's get you across the main room and into a shower."

"We're not staying in here?"

"I didn't think you'd want to," George offered, standing up and pulling Xander into his arms. "Come on. I'll wash your back and everything," he offered with a smile. Xander nodded, letting himself be led out of the bedroom and across the hall. He saw the curious look at the other door. "We're not ready for that yet," George said gently.

Xander peeked in anyway and went bright pink. He whimpered and pointed, shaking his head.

George laughed as he walked over to look inside. Then he hugged his mate hard. "We've used each of those before," he whispered in his ear. "Most of them a number of times. You were the one who wanted to get kinky, and now we've got to recreate those memories. Before you lose a large part of our sex life for good." Xander kissed him hard, making him melt. "Come on, shower off the women's sweat and we'll cuddle before I do anything to you myself." He walked Xander into the bathroom and got him into the shower, climbing in to wash all his property.

***

Draco tapped on the door and Xander opened it, his mouth opening and his eyes going wide. "What?" he asked innocently as he walked in. He held up a vial of muscle relaxer. "For you. I think you'll probably need it soon."

"We probably will," George agreed, his voice languid and slow. He gave him a small smile. "I think we'll be fine."

"Are you sure?"

"No," George admitted. "But it'd feel too odd, Draco. I'm willing to risk it."

Draco leaned down to kiss him. "I'm sure you are, but is Xander."

Xander cleared his throat. "Huh?"

"Dear, there were a few times you were in an orgy situation," George told him, lifting an arm so Xander would come cuddle again. "Mostly it was with girls, but one time you were with two guys and four girls." Xander looked confused. "Your summer trip after high school."

"Oh!" His eyes went wide. "Shit!" He looked at Draco. "Um..."

"None of us will remember exactly what went on this day," Draco promised, moving closer to hug Xander. "Not in the least, Xander, I promise."

"Won't that work with the potion?"

"No," Draco said simply. George gave him a short frown. "What we'll do is remove the time from when he walked in the door of the hotel to when he leaves. That way it's not working with the potion at all, just the current short-term memories. It's been done before and it worked."

"Okay then," Xander said uneasily, looking at the vial. "Muscle relaxer?"

"For the cramps you usually get after a long bout with George," Draco told him, sliding behind him to stroke his back. "Just relax. Take that." Xander swallowed the potion, grimacing at the taste, then he went limp. "It's a very strong uninhibitor," he told George. "So you can get that last thing done and you don't have to worry about him shying off."

"I thought we had a week."

"So did I, but Snape's evaluated it and said it's doubly stronger than I thought. We have hours or whatever's left is permanent."

George sighed, nodding his acquiescence. "Fine, Draco. Our memory potions?"

"Are in the box by the couch. We're alone in the suite and we'll be doing this quickly so I can take mine and leave. I'll rearrange mine back to this morning."

"Thank you." George gave him a gentle kiss, high from the stuff coursing through Xander and through their bond. "Wow, that's strong."

"Iggy made it."

"Ah!" He nodded. "The son was trying to be helpful. I'll have to forget this as well." He grinned at Xander, making him give them a goofy grin. "Do you want top or bottom?" he asked Draco.

"I'll bottom, you've got to be sore," Draco assured him. George smiled and he shrugged. "It's for a good cause and it has been a while. I'll make myself think I went brothel hopping again." He activated the silence spell for the room, nodding that he had done it. George nodded, understanding why he had done it. Xander had gotten really loud the last time and the silence spell on the suite only kept it from going through the door. Only now no one would be able to hear anything, not even in the room. Draco stripped himself and climbed back on the bed, straddling Xander so he could lower himself down very slowly. His mouth opened and he tightened up for a moment when he felt how big he really was. George smirked at him and reached down to tease himself for his husband's pleasure. Xander was watching him so he stuck himself in his husband's mouth, making him pant and beg silently for it.

***

Xander looked up from the bed he was lying in, blinking around the room. "Why are we in a hotel?" he asked his husband, who was snoring in his ear. George woke up with a small grunt of complaint. "Honey, why are we in a hotel?"

George rolled on top of him, smiling at him. "What do you remember of the last forty-eight hours?"

"Um, bits and pieces. Did you try to memory charm me? They don't work on the born, George."

"No, Xander, not that. You know I'd never memory charm you." He settled in for a long discussion. "Some girls in Snape's class were making a renewed virginity potion that linked your memories of each of your former girlfriends and me to your sexual experiences with them." Xander's eyes went wide. "What?"

"I remember! The girls!" he said, his face looking like he had just seen the most horrible thing. "Oh, shit, I've just managed to screw up every good relationship in my life. Oliver and Fred are going to hunt me down and kill me. Draco will sneer at me forever." George shut him up with a kiss. "I wish you had left me," he complained.

"They did it because they wanted to help you, Xander. They knew what they were getting into. Their memory blocks worked."

"Draco's a born and they don't work on the born," Xander said, starting to panic. George hugged him. "Why aren't you more upset?"

"Because the potion accidentally got you," George soothed. "If you had done it on purpose I'd be furious." He calmed Xander down. "We can have another block done, this way to divert it from you. That way you won't remember it." Xander shook his head. "Yes, we can. We'll have the gryphons themselves do it."

"They'll make fun of us," Xander whispered.

"Yay. Let them. Do you want to remember?" Xander shook his head quickly. "Then let's get up and shower, then we'll do that."

"I can do my own," Xander said quietly.

"Fat chance," George said firmly. He pulled Xander up and into the bathroom, getting him into the shower once the water had started. "I don't want you remembering them any more than you want to remember them or I want them to remember you. You are mine," he said firmly, shoving him against the tiles to kiss him hard. "Got it? All mine and only mine."

"I'm so sorry, George."

"So am I, but I'll make sure you can't think about it." He kissed him again, and Xander went limp under him, even though he wasn't getting hard. "It's been nearly two days, Xander, are you still tired?"

"I'm worried," Xander admitted.

"Why? I'm not." He kissed him again and this time Xander's body started to override his head. By the time George was done 'convincing' him, they were both sore and Xander was begging for mercy. George got them out and dried off, then dressed so they could check out and head to the Gryphon colony for the diversion.

***

Two nights later, Xander came down the stairs and flopped down beside the reading Draco. "You still remember too?" he whispered. Draco nodded, his eyes wide. "I'm sorry, Draco."

"It's not your fault. I volunteered," Draco admitted, putting down his book so he could turn and face him. "I've consciously diverted my own memories so I know I was out brothel hopping that night, that's why I was so sore."

Xander gave him a look. "The mind won't fully take that, especially not the more highly developed ones the borns naturally have," he pointed out quietly. He looked down at his hands again. "I can't touch George because I remember this."

"We can try to divert each other," Draco offered. Xander shook his head. "I could try to work on you then. I don't want to see this ruin what you and George have, Xander. He's too important in both our lives for that."

Xander gave him a grateful look. "I do like you, Draco." They shared a look and Xander looked away. He gave a short bark of laughter. "Just think, if you hadn't been so needy of me being the older helper-type person, I might have went for some of your very blunt overtures."

"I remember," Draco agreed, smirking slightly. "I was rather nasty back then, wasn't I?" Xander looked at him and nodded. "We'll have to make the conscious effort to get past this. We did what had to be done, Xander, just like we did back then. This time it was sexual in nature instead of killing someone, but it had to happen so you'd be normal again." He touched him on the arm. "I promise, I won't jump you in the middle of the night for a repeat." Xander gave him one of his goofy grins and nodded. "But I'm not giving up my friendship with you. Even if I don't feel comfortable curling up to nap with you anymore."

"But that's what's wrecking our relationship," Xander pointed out. "This has really changed things and I don't like it. You need us right now more than ever."

"Yes, but I can't," Draco pointed out. "I do remember what it felt like to push myself onto you."

"But I don't react to you that way most of the time," Xander reminded him. "I don't want to react to you. I love George enough to let him forgive me." He sniffed. "I don't want to lose any of the relationships in my life."

"Then we'll have to push past this and decide that it was a very vivid dream," Draco offered gently. He realized Xander was even more upset by this than he was.

"I guess I can convince myself it was a very vivid post-sex fantasy. I get those sometimes," Xander admitted. Draco nodded so he looked at him. "Do you think you can come back and nap with us? Will that work?"

"I won't have to force myself not to react for long," Draco promised. "Neither will you. After a while everything will go back to the way it was."

George cleared his throat from the stairs. "Draco, it was a vivid sex dream as far as I'm concerned. It's not the first you've had with him in it because I've heard some." Draco looked embarrassed. "Yours either, Xander. We'll deal. Now come to bed the both of you. You can sleep behind me, Draco." He walked back up the stairs, intentionally laying down in the nest. The other men joined him and laid on either side of him, Xander behind him and Draco in front of him. "Good night. We'll talk tomorrow."

"No, we shouldn't," Draco whispered. "We'll all go on like it was a dream and leave it there." He closed his eyes. "Good night, George. Xander."

"Night, Draco," Xander whispered, squeezing his husband.

"You can do it, Xander. I know you can. You got over kissing Fred, you can get over this."

"Eww," Draco noted.

"That was back when I was trying to figure things out," Xander told him. "Fred used to hit on me too."

"There have even been the few times you were so tired you walked into the wrong room and curled up with him. I knew you wanted me and just got confused. I'm considering this the same sort of thing." Draco opened his eyes, looking at him. "If Fred can get over the big, gay dick coming at him in the middle of the night by accident, you can too, Draco. This will make you guys better and closer friends. That's all."

"I'm really thankful it wasn't Severus," Xander teased. George pinched him but not too hard; it was the first joke he had made since he had woken up. "Can I pick on him tomorrow?"

"No," Draco said patiently, smiling at him. "I get to pick on Severus. You can pick on George and Fred."

"No picking on Fred. He doesn't remember any of it. The memory charms worked for everybody but us."

"And Katie," Xander corrected. George tipped his head to look back at him. "She blushed when she saw me last night at dinner. Oh, and mom suspects something. She warned me not to cheat on you."

"I'll tell her," George said gently.

"She always thought I was a slut," Draco noted dryly. But they could hear the easiness in his voice. They pulled him over George's body until he was between them, like usual. "Thank you."

"It's nothing," George assured him. "If things had been different we might have done this more naturally. We're too close for this to have never come up."

"Maybe someday?" Draco asked.

"Maybe someday," George agreed lightly. "If we can all agree." He kissed the back of Draco's neck. "I do think you're very cute."

"Please, you think I'm hot and sexy," Draco corrected lightly and this time his voice was his normal teasing tone. "I'm just as sexy to you as your husband is and for much the same reason."

"True, you are like a naughtier, blond Xander half the time," George admitted, smiling at his mate, who was beaming.

"You mean the corruption and magic transfusions worked that well?" Xander asked with unholy glee and sparkling eyes.

Draco smirked at him. "You built on the natural foundations. Your other experiments didn't come out nearly as well. Ron and Harry aren't even the horny beasts we are."

George leaned his mouth next to Draco's ear. "If it happens, you're going to be taking it just like he does," he whispered, making Draco moan and go limp. "Now behave or I'm tying you both down," he said so Xander could hear him this time. "Sleep. Some of us have a long day at the shop tomorrow with the kids leaving."

"Yes, George," they said together, then they laughed.

George shook his head. "Boys," he sighed. "Why couldn't Xander have been a girl?"

"Because then I would have stolen him?" Draco suggested.

George tickled him until he wailed and thrashed. "That's for the really horrible suggestion. I sentence you to three days helping me in the lab for that."

"Ooh, make me something too," Xander pleaded, grinning at his husband.

"Of course," George agreed. "Half of everything I do is because of you somehow." Draco gave one last giggle so he let him go, putting his arm over Draco and onto Xander's side again. "Sleep. Now."

"Yes, dear," Xander said, leaning across Draco to steal a kiss. "Love you."

"Love you too, Xander. Naughty beast. And you too, beast number two." He closed his eyes, comforted now that they had gotten it all worked out.

Xander grinned at Draco. "I have a very special husband."

"Yes, you do," Draco agreed, settling in his usual spot against Xander's chest and closing his eyes. "Good night, Xander."

"Night, Draco." Xander fell asleep, comforted by the fact that his life was mostly back to normal. They could help Katie some other day if she kept blushing at him.

The Morocco Colony Visit.

Iggy walked through the formal portal to the Main Gryphon Council, frowning when he didn't see his other father.  Not that the two of them would be talking to each other, but it would be nice for him to be here at the moment, especially since he promised.  He shoved his way through the crowd, his wife directly behind him and his father George behind her guarding their back.  "Move!" he demanded.  The born in front of him looked and snorted.  "Do you want to die?" Iggy asked him.  "I am very much like my father, only *I* can poison you and make you suffer for *years* before you die."  The born moved, still sneering down at him.

"Ah, our potion's masters in training," the oldest female said with delight.  "Only one father?"

"My other father's presently hostage of the adopted son," Iggy told her.

"He was captured?  Is he all right?"

George cleared his throat.  "They're trying to force him to take on more of the elder roles for our clan."

The oldest male looked down at him.  "Is he in good condition?"

"He's presently trapped in a bed getting pampered," George told him.

"Ah.  Yes, we had heard something about that."  He gave George a gentle smile.  "We got a visit by one of your new ghosts, a matter of protocol since he had so many of our books."

"They're mine now," Iggy said with an evil chuckle.  His wife nudged him. "Sorry, dear."  He pulled her forward.  "You requested to meet my mate, this is she.  Raena, these are the nice people who agreed I could save you."

She pinched him hard.  "Behave, Iggy.  You need a nap."  The gryphons and borns around them laughed.  "What?  We've been up all night."  She glared at them and they backed off.  She bowed to the council.  "We do live to serve the community."

"How pleasant to finally meet you," the second female said, bending down to get closer to her, squinting slightly.  "You are very pretty.  I can see why our young Ignatius likes you so."

Iggy moved forward and looked at her eyes, then dropped to his knees and pulled out his book case, opening it so he could get into his ingredients.  He found what he was looking for and quickly made it, squeezing some juice onto a piece of gauze.  "Hold this over her eyes," he told his wife.  "She's got something in the left one and the right one appears to have a cataract."  The gryphoness held still while the extracting potion removed the small shard of glass from the damaged eye. "How is that?" he asked, looking in them again, using his wand as a light source.  "I can look for things to take care of cataracts, but I'm not sure there is anything."

She nudged his stomach.  "What you have done is already wonderful.  I'm old, I can live with partial sight.  Thank you, young ones."  She leaned back and looked at the other elders, then at the crowd.  "What did you expect from our potion's masters, who specialize in healing?" she asked.  The gathered courtiers and diplomats talked among themselves.

Raena stepped forward.  "If it would be all right with you, Ignatius and I, and our family, would like to stay for three days officially, and another four unofficially to meet with some of the diplomats.  That way we can plan where we're visiting and in what order."

"Only three days?" the top female asked, looking down at her.

Iggy finished putting everything back up and stood up.  "We figured that we'd have to spend the same amount of time at each colony or major clan.  Three days is long enough for most meetings, but not too long in case it gets uncomfortable or the colonies are paranoid about us, but it can be expanded if we find places where we are treated like the spoiled children we are," he said with a grin.  George groaned.  "What?" he asked innocently.

The top male laughed.  "Yes, that would be appropriate protocol," he agreed.  "Three days is a good length for an official visit.  Not too long that they feel put upon, but more than long enough to learn something about you and recognize your innate natures.  Very well thought out, you both."  Iggy beamed at him.  "Are we expecting more?"

"Only if my other father and my adopted brother show up," Iggy said with a shrug.  "They were supposed to meet us here and they're late."

"The children probably pouted their way to extra cuddles," Raena said with a smile.

"You have siblings?" the lead female asked.

"Yes," Iggy agreed.  "The adopted brother is nearly my fathers' age and has his own family, plus I have two younger ones.  A young boy that sent himself away from some very bad people across some realms and a younger sister.  We would have brought them, but you would have been groomed bald."

All five of the gryphons laughed, nodding.  It was the universal favorite of the young to groom them.  They were soft and the children appreciated them.

***

Draco strode in, Xander behind him.  "Sorry we're late," he said, nodding at the announcer.  "This is Ignatius' other father and I'm his adopted brother."

"You're very late," the announcer said, looking them over. "Finished with your kidnaping?"

"No," Draco said honestly, but he was smiling.  "My son fell earlier and we had to take him to get x-rays."  He shrugged at the hiss.  "He's sixteen, he should know better than to be doing anything before he takes his dizziness potion in the mornings.  This time he was out on his balcony and for whatever reason climbed onto the railing."

"Ah, I thought you meant the youngest one."

"No, he's clinging to his daughter," he said, nodding back at Xander.  "As usual."

The announcer smiled.  "Raena shared stories of the family with those who wanted to know earlier.  Come, the elders wanted to make sure you were fine."

"Thank you," Xander told him, following him through the constant crowd.  A small purring noise made him look up.  "Hi, Reynaldo," he said, scratching him gently.  "How are you enjoying your ambassadorial position?"

"A lot," he said with a grin.  "See, I was right."

"You're still going to become dinner if you mention it again," Xander noted dryly.

"Fine, Xander."  He stepped forward with them and cleared his throat to get attention on them. "The missing family members have arrived."

"So I see," the eldest male said, looking down at Xander.  "You do look more relaxed than the last time I saw you."

"He makes me nap, it's disturbing," Xander said, but he was grinning.  "This is my acknowledged son, Draco Malfoy.  If it would please you, he's with us this time to talk to another student of theory. "

"If it's fine with them, we don't care," the female said, smiling down at him.  "How is your flock?"

"As far as I know they're fine.  He won't let me see them," Xander said, giving Draco a hard shove.  He got one in return.  So he smacked Draco upside the back of his head.  "Sorry, he's having a grumpy day.  His elder son fell off his balcony somewhat on purpose."

"He's sixteen," Iggy said from behind them.  "What did Denver do?"

"He said he climbed out onto his balcony railing to check on a noise on the roof, and fell," Draco told him.  "He only broke his leg, it's already fixed and he's fine."

"Good, now I have more teasing material," Iggy said with a smile.  "Finally free?"  Draco shook his head. "Why not?"

"Because he won't give in and let Ron and I handle the protection duties for the flock," Draco told him.

"Ah, the standard problem," the oldest male gryphon said dryly.  The second one nodded and the females laughed.  "It's often that way when you're forced to start slowing down and become a being of reason instead of a being of action. Many males go through that as their young grow up."

"I still have very young children," Xander told him.  "My youngest is three."

"Still, it's time to deal with the practicality of making sure everything continues smoothly. You have us to fight for you," Iggy agreed with a smile.  "He does looked better," Iggy told Draco.  "Thank you."  He gave his father a hug.  "As long as you're okay and happy, I won't argue with the older brother over you. He can hog you for a while."

The youngest of the three males came down and nudged Draco, then looked up at the other elders.  "He's egg-heavy."

"Technically, I'm pregnant, we come out without the hard shell," Draco said with a smile.  The elder nudged him and smiled back.  "She's to be the next guardian of our school and the colony we attribute our success to."

The elder nudged him again.  "A very strong child."  He walked back to his nest and climbed in, settling himself.  "Have our potion masters looked you over?"

"Many times," Iggy told him.  He laid a hand on Draco's stomach, creating a small picture of the child inside him.  The gryphons moved closer. "This is the first child I've been able to watch this way though.  I was too inexperienced before."

"Small portal," Xander noted.  "You're still not very experienced."  The picture disappeared.  He gave his son a one-armed hug.  "I'm still very impressed with you, son."

"Thanks, daddy.  Come on, I'll lead you back to the rooms so you and the other father can not talk to each other."

"A split nest?" Reynaldo said sadly.

"No, just a fight," Xander told him.  "His joke shop got more important than me."

"He will come back then," Reynaldo said firmly.  "He has before."

"I know, it's the waiting that sucks so badly," Xander pointed out.

The second female coughed.  "Joke shop?" she asked.

The family members present looked at her. "My father George and his twin run a joke shop in Hogsmeade, Scotland," Iggy said, snapping his fingers to bring the catalog George had made sure he packed to his hand.  He smiled and presented it.  "We'll make special arrangements to get anything here and get Uncle Fred down so you can negotiate a good discount."

"Not your father?" the elder female asked, leaning closer to see it.  "It's very small."

Draco pulled his wand and enlarged the book.  "George doesn't like to haggle with family.  He won't even argue with me."  He bowed to them.  "Fred's usually the one who handles the finances anyway."  He spotted the gryphon he wanted to talk to finally and bowed to them.  "If I may be excused?"

"Of course.  Thank you."

Draco nodded and walked away, straight for his target.  "Hello.  Draco Malfoy."  The gryphon looked down at him.  "I wanted to ask your opinion on my intended curriculum for the new theory position at Hogwarts."

"You're applying?"

Draco nodded.  "One of the last contestants.  The reason I'm asking is because I switched a few people around from your suggested order due to the similarities I see between some theorists.  Would you talk with me for a few minutes?"

"Of course.  It's not often that we get many who like theory down here."

Draco grinned evilly.  "I'm slowly pushing Ginny Weasley out of her position.  Her family agrees."  The gryphon laughed loudly.  "It's a hobby of mine."

"I can tell how much it moves you.  Come, we will talk in my rooms.  There are seats there."  He led Draco away.  "How have you changed it?"

"Since I'm going to have to start with introductory classes, I moved Harmarson after Keelers and Horowitz first."

"Ah, then you're going by methods of achieving their theories instead of grouping by theory standpoints," he noted as they walked.

"That and what they studied.  I've decided to go through the general class in the manner of taking an area, such as the family, and giving an overview of the major theorists in that area and what they thought.  For an introductory class, an overview should be enough.  For a more in-depth class, I would be giving more attention to a certain area, or areas, over the course of the year so as to get more in-depth with the students.  I thought to start with general overviews of society, moving into the family, and then ending with magic itself during the last term of the year since it's such a large category."

"For an introductory class, it is reasonable," the gryphon, who many thought was the top theorist of the age - human or magical creature - agreed.  "I like how you're moving down to a more abstract the longer you go on."

"I thought that a shock at the outset would make the students tune me out," Draco agreed.

"Do you teach now?"

"I help Xander with a physical battling and dueling class, doing most of his former job training the physical and the dueling.  I fill in every now and then when Xander's off due to an injury, or one of his brother-in-laws who teaches is off with his triplets."

"Then you have limited experience, but you know the type of students around you.  An innovative approach. Did you bring your proposed curriculum?"

Draco pulled an envelope out of his pocket and enlarged it.

"Not necessary, young man, but I thank you."  He read it over, nodding, until he got to the end.  He looked up.  "This is rather heavy for an introductory class."

"Some students will only have it this one year.  It's open from third years and up as an elective, but will slowly be moved into a mandatory.  As it's taken up, I'll ease off and turn the magical portions into their own class, spreading out the rest."

"Then it is very reasonable," the gryphon agreed.  Some snacks were brought and they settled in to argue their own standpoints in theory, taking each other's measure.

***

Fred walked through the portal and smiled at the gryphon standing there.  "I was invited to come up?" he said.  The gryphon looked at him and snorted, then walked away, tail in the air.  "Can't see why most people consider you lot arrogant at all," he muttered.  Someone laughed and he found Xander beside the portal.  "He doesn't like humans?"

"He doesn't like anyone, except his own son."

"He's the gryphon equivalent of Lucius Malfoy, I see."  Fred let Xander lead him, carrying the heavy sample case he had brought with him.  He thumped it onto the floor in the quiet chamber, making the gryphons look down at him.  "Sorry, the handle broke," he said, holding it up.  He smiled.  "You saw something you liked in the catalog George brought?"

"Yes, there were many interesting things," the lead male said, leaning closer.  "Xander, you may go.  Do fix your relationship."

"I'm trying," Xander sighed.  "This is George's problem, not mine."  He walked away, closing the chamber doors behind himself.

Fred smiled at them.  "It really is my brother's problem, not Xander's.  George got lost in the lab a few too many times and Xander got tired of it again."  He popped open his case and tried to catch the ball that escaped.  "Sorry about that."  He froze it with a well-placed shot from his wand.

"Let it go," the male said, watching as it continued to bounce around the room.  "What fun."

The females came down and looked in the case.  "Can you make them bigger?"

"Of course.  There's a few things that we'll have to have some help reengineering the potions for, but I'm sure we can make anything to suit you.  We pride ourselves on our stellar service to the families that come to us."

The lead female snuffled him.  "You smell like a dragon."

"Charlie came back for a few day's. He works with them."

"Your husband?" she asked.

Fred chuckled, smiling brightly.  "No, one of my older brothers.  He had to check on something with our local Ministry about his check from substitute teaching."  He lifted out something else and enlarged it.  "For you.  I know the ones near us like this in hot times.  Put a bit of the gel anywhere you think some cooling would go well."  He watched as they spread some gel on.  "After that..."  He was interrupted by squeals.  "Too cold?  I can warm it up a bit."

"No, it's wonderful, just shocking," the third male said, his eyes wide and his beak hanging open.  "What else do you have in that wonderful case?"

"I have samples of our most popular items, and a few things that I thought you might like," Fred said with a naughty grin.  "Try this.  Pull it apart."  One of the light snappers was pulled apart and the sparkles amused them.  "Was there anything in particular that you liked which I can show you?"

"I like that ball," the second female said, trying to catch it.

The oldest male smiled at him.  "How very interesting. Are you sure you're not one of us?"

"According to the records I'm not.  Though we do let Xander help us every now and again.  He does our annoyance and retribution lines."

"I'm sure he's wonderful at it too," the second female said, distracted still by the ball.

"If you whistle, it comes closer," he offered. "Or I could freeze it again."

"No, that's fine," she told him, shooting him a smile before starting to hunt it again.

"Let's go through the catalog first," the elder female suggested.

"I want this," the second female told them.

"I can give you that and the gel as a gift for giving us business," Fred told her.  They got together and looked over the enlarged catalog.  Before Fred left to Iggy's room for the night, his sample case was nearly empty and he had already written a message back to Ron at the shop to send their order and some very special treats on.

***

Iggy came out of the portal and headed back to his room, follow his father George because he was carrying his wife.  He looked up at the cleared throat.  "In the morning, I'm wiped," he told the ambassador.  He flopped down beside Raena, not taking off anything other than his shoes.  He was snoring within moments.  Raena murmured something and he gave her a squeeze in his sleep, waiting to move until she settled herself against him.

George smiled up at the top female of the colony.  "They did good, very good," he said quietly.  He yawned.  "Can I crash as well?"

"Of course," she said gently, leading him to Xander's little hole in the wall.  He liked the tiny corner room for some reason and no one could talk him into taking a larger family suite for all of them.  She left him to get settled in and went to talk to her mate, who had escorted them back.  "It went well?"

"It went excellently.  Ignatius and Raena started out by curing the ambassador from Rome's eye problem."  He nuzzled her neck and she swatted him.  "I'm sorry.  I miss you.  May we talk?"

"Later.  Formalities first, then we'll discuss your need for loose women."  She led him back to the audience chamber, finding Fred standing there.  "Did you have a good visit?" she asked, giving him a small flap on the back with her wing.

"And I carry a letter," he said, handing over the parchment.  "Orders for where Iggy is to go visiting next summer."  He smiled at her.  "They kicked ass, Mylian.  Iggy and Raena made quite an impact and even the assholes tolerate them.  He was warned about his first trip, they're supposed to be a bit paranoid and won't answer any summons from what we were told."  He yawned.  "Sorry.  I'm going to head back to the shop, unless you need me?"

"No, go ahead.  We'll get the rest from everyone else.  Where is Xander?"

"Back in his gilded cage at Draco's," Fred said dryly.  "George got lost in a new idea while we were there."

"You gave them a catalog and not us?" Bill asked, sounding like he was pouting.

Fred looked at him.  "You're close enough to come up and browse, you big bugger.  You fit inside the store."

Bill laughed.  "That is true.  Would you please send us a catalog so we don't have to drag *all* the children with us?"

"Of course.  We're handing them out and enlarging them for you," Fred told him, pulling one out of his pocket and handing it over.  "Anything on the blue pages are going to become fairly rare soon."  He waved and walked outside, disappearing back to the shop to fall into his own bed. He found Minnie on his bed and gave her a cuddle.  "We kicked ass, Minnie.  We'll have to celebrate tomorrow."  She giggled and gave him her best cuddle.

Table of Contents

The End, cont. 2

Part 7. 2

Part 8. 23

Part 9. 106

Epilogues. 189

Epi 1: 189

Epi 2: 191

Epi 3: 237

Epi 4: 249

Epi 5: 290

Epi 6: 312

Epi 7: 319

Epi 8: 442

Epi 9: 454

Epi 10: 467

Epi 11: 544

Epi 12: 549

Epi 13: 553

Epi 14: 566

Bonus Snippet 1. 580

The Morocco Colony Visit. 617